《Inheriting a Lost Bloodline, My First Task is to have heirs?!》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - A Book Lovers Wish

    Hi, I''m Luna, a total fan of transmigration novels. I am a 26-years old, average-looking, normal office worker. I have been working in my company since I was in college so that was about 7 years now. Just so you know, I am from Earth and the country where I came from is somewhere in Asia. I got black hair, tanned skin, around 5''5 in height, in between chubby and fat I guess (that''s what you get when you sit all the time in front of a computer at work for 7 years). I have had a few boyfriends before but things seem to never work out and they conveniently always find an excuse about something that is wrong with me. I am not stupid. I know it is another woman who is prettier, richer, sexier or whatever "-ER" you can think of. My human life is boring and reading is the only thing that makes me happy. It gets my mind off of the stressful things and the day-to-day tasks my slave driver of a boss gives me.


    Going back on my reading hobby, I would always look for stories that is quite opposite with what the real world is since it''s fun and it teases the limits of my imagination. I like stories where women can have many husbands (polyandry for the win!), men get pregnant and give birth instead (cause they should know how it feels lol), worlds where there is a system to back you up to make you strong or pretty (level up! level up!), worlds with magic, curses, dragons, elves, demons, fairies, immortality and what not as well as worlds where you can marry as many cute animal husbands (they are so fluffy I''m gonna die!). You name it, I''ve read it. Maybe you are wondering, "Doesn''t she have anything else better to do?". Well... It''s just a hobby, a way to lower stress and to use up my time off of work if I get one. Can''t I spend my time off the way I want to? I also have a life you know? I know it''s boring to just go to work then back home then work again in an endless cycle. It''s not bad to dream too in that little world I have created in my head. I won''t lose anything anyways even if I wish that maybe in my next life (if there is one, strongly hoping for reincarnation here), I will be given a chance to live in another world with a backstory from one of the genres I loved to read (hoping strongly for polyandry here!). It''s just a wish and I know it isn''t my birthday! I have the right to dream too!


    Everything was just part of wishful thinking just like any other day but who knew that my wish will come true so quickly.


    It was just a cool, autumn day. I am feeling sick. I guess I am getting the flu due to the gradually decreasing temperatures. The weather is getting colder as days go by and it seems like everybody has gotten sick too. I really think this is the fault of my seat mate at work who keeps on sneezing! I guess it''s about time I will be sick too. It will snow soon. My favorite season is coming.


    I went home after work like any other day. It was way past working hours actually. It''s nothing new when you have a slave-driver boss who loves overtimes like nobody has a life after work. I have been needing to stay for 2-3 hours after the shift is over just to get to the unfair deadlines set by the company. I have been taking over time for more than 2 weeks now. Sometimes, I regret doing too well with tasks given to me by my boss since you just get more things to do, more responsibilities, etc for the same pay.


    I am feeling so weak and dizzy by the time I got home. I don''t even have the strength to prepare dinner and it is not like I had the time to buy stuff I could cook from the supermarket too. My grumbling stomach is not helping this situation either. I am hungry for sure but I feel more lethargic than that. This is one down-side of being alone. Nobody is waiting for you to come home. No one will cook for you when you are hungry and no one will take care of you or buy you medicine when you are feeling sick. I am not getting dramatic here. It just the reality of my situation so shut it. I am not going there! I don''t have the time to cry and drown in self-pity. Everything has its pros and cons. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I changed my clothes to my favorite baggy, haggard outfit and dropped face first on my bed. It''s good that I don''t have to go to work tomorrow (My sweet time off!). At least, my boss has a bit of consideration for his sick company slave.


    I feel so dizzy due to my high fever that my eyes immediately started to droop after hitting the bed. I rolled over and got off the bed to go to the kitchen. I only have enough energy to boil some hot water (thanks for electric kettles) and make some ginger tea. My co-worker said it will help me sweat out the fever, warm up my stomach and keep me from losing my voice. I don''t have the energy to go to the pharmacy so this home remedy is just perfect. If any of those three effects he said would work on me, I would already be contented. I don''t feel like disturbing anybody to get the meds too. I am a grown up and I can take care of myself! I decided to just wrap myself in my comfy blanket and sleep. My head hurts so much. I hope I will have a dreamless sleep tonight so at least I can catch up on all rest I have been missing due to the overtime I have been doing for the past month. I think I will feel better when I wake up tomorrow.

 Chapter 2 - 2 - What the heck?!

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a vast indigo sky. Is this a dream? Why am I in outer space?


    I started looking around and I am surrounded by a lot of stars and a lot of yellow light orbs. They look like cute little fireflies but a little out of place since they are among stars.


    Another question that came into my mind was, "Why is it still night time? I remember sleeping and that should be a few hours ago. It should be at least dawn already". I tried to look at my hands but I couldn''t see them then I realized, I am also a yellow orb! So that was why when I was trying to speak a while ago, I found out that I couldn''t! I wanted to scream this time "Where the heck is this place? What is happening to me?" but I don''t have a mouth much less vocal chords right now. I tried moving around and realized "Oh! I can move little by little so I think I can try bumpin with the other orbs here." I tried it and was almost near one when everything went pitch black. I thought, "How can there be a shadow here?" I tried to turn around (I don''t have a neck, much less a head right now. Ugh! But, I am turning around okay?) and there it is! A huge black hole gradually enlarging behind me while swallowing everything it touches. It started absorbing the light orbs like a vacuum cleaner! All I can say in my head was "If this is a nightmare which I am sure is, I need to wake up! I am just a tiny light orb now. Will I die for real if that absorbs me? Why do I have to be swallowed by that thing? Ahhhhhhh!" I screamed internally while being swallowed by the black hole just like every other light orb nearby that it touched. I felt like I was in a blender. No maybe water into the sewer drain or maybe a washing machine would be a good description. Maybe all of them at the same time and I am so dizzy right now! Make it stoppppp! Why does everything that happen always make me dizzy? I am quite sure I fainted after that.


    I woke up after I don''t know how long it has been but this time, with sunlight shining on my face. That dream was tiring. Who opened the curtains to let the sunshine in? I remember shutting those before I slept. I was wearing the clothes I wore when I slept while being sick and all (literally an oversized shirt, baggy pants, no bra, just panties, looking really haggard).


    I opened my eyes and realized that I am not in my room and I was laying in a sea of flowers and not my bed. The first words that I said was, "This... Where?" as I looked frantically around. This place is totally different from the last one with the outer space theme. I immediately raised my hand and tried to speak just to be sure that I am no longer a light orb and thank the gods I am a human again. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next thing I thought was, "What a nice outfit to be in when you are travelling from one place to another? *sighs*" I sat up and looked around. It seems no one is here. I stood up and walked around to see if there is a house or any structure that can have people inside them but there was none. It was an endless sea of flowers.


    After several minutes of aimlessly walking around, I heard a voice in my head and it said "Welcome to my domain! First thing, this is not a dream. Sorry to be blunt but I don''t think you have realized that you''re dead? You are one of the chosen ones to be transfered to a new world so you can live a second life. Got any wishes?"


    I was surprised when somebody spoke inside my head but it didn''t match the shock I got about being dead. That was a really informal and insensitive way to say that I am dead and there''s nothing I can do about it, huh?


    I was silent for a while. I was thinking, "This is what I think it is right?! Is this my favorite novel theme?"


    I slowly looked down and buried my face into my hands. I sniffed a bit for good measure. This will need my acting skills so I can get maximum advantages for my second life *evil grin*.


    The voice said "Are you angry? Does being dead suprise you that much? Are you going to cry on me? There''s nothing much we could do now, isn''t it? I will help you with a good start on your new life as much as I can okay?"


    What he didn''t know is... I was smiling mischieviously and thinking "This is definitely one of the tropes I read before. I-SE-KA-I! (I screamed internally) Should I ask for powers, immortality, ethereal beauty, being a princess, or unending wealth? How many wishes do I have anyway? Is one the maximum? I think I should try to ask for more."


    I removed my hands from my face but still kept looking down and said "This is just too shocking. *sniff* I just died like that and now I had to move to another world? *sniff* How about my family and friends? *sniff* I am now speaking to someone I couldn''t see and I''m scared. *boo hoo* Are you like a fairy or a god of this world or something?".


    I looked up with innocent and teary eyes. The voice answered "You don''t have to cry. You can say I am the god of the world you will be brought to and I personally chose the people that can enter like a gatekeeper of some sort. I actually chose about 27 people this time. Just think about winning the lottery and you were chosen to get better privileges than the other 26".

 Chapter 3 - 3 - Having a backer is amazing!

    Hmm... Interesting. The guy whose voice is speaking inside my head is the god of this domain. I''m hoping he''s a bit of a pushover *snickers*.


    I answered carefully and still pretending to look sad, "I see. Though I don''t feel like winning the lottery out of those 27 people can make me feel better about dying though. So, since I was chosen, I get wishes and the others don''t? I guess an advantage is still an advantage. Most probably, wishing to live again, returning to Earth or rewinding the time back when I was alive are not in the options?Are you perhaps like a genie that gives three wishes?"


    The voice suddenly laughed and replied, "I indeed can''t bring you back to life, return you to earth or rewind time. Hmm.. A genie you say? Yes. I can be your personal genie if you want. I did a little research about your world and that''s like a character in children''s stories right? We could do that! You''ll be living in my world from now on so I can give you that much. I am also trying to make up for scaring you. Since I will be giving you three instead of one, you will also have to do something for me in return. Let''s hear your wishes for now. Deal?"


    I looked up and smiled sweetly and said "Alright. I will think of my first wish then". While touching my chin and pretendjng to think of one carefully.


    I dreamed of this more than a hundred times so I am very ready with my wishes already but I have to pretend like I am clueless or something. After a few minutes of pondering (not really), I said, "Hmmm. Could you give me a good background or something? I don''t want to be reincarnated as an animal or insect, a beggar, a person that is sick and has limited time to live, a prisoner of war, an abused orphan or a slave in the mines? I want to start from somewhere above average. Immortality won''t be so bad but even if I won''t have that but I atleast should be educated and know how to read and write so I won''t be scammed in that new world you know?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voice quickly said, "Sure! I just had the perfect background in mind that will help you complete the tasks I will give you as well. I will let you inherit a fallen bloodline. It''s a royal bloodline so I guess you''ll be somewhat a princess? It is connected to the task I will give you. It is kind of a package deal of some sort. You have to revive the bloodline and the kingdom you belong to."


    My eyes widened in shock and said "A princess? That isn''t so bad but I guess I have to do some hardwork before enjoying the status I suppose since you said "somewhat a princess" so there must be a condition. That''s starting way above average isn''t it. What''s the catch? What do you mean by reviving a bloodline?"


    The voice laughed again before saying "I like how cautious you are. You don''t just accept things at face value and have to know the facts before agreeing. You don''t want to be the fool and in the losing end. I am starting to like you even more!" he paused.


    As if trying to carefully compose his words, he only started speaking after a few minutes and said, "To answer your question, it is a YES. You will be a princess at first. You have to clean up and rebuild the kingdom. Don''t worry. You''re not the last one of the blood line. There are 4 more people, men to be exact, that will help you out but they are kinda asleep for a few centuries now. Once you have your first child with any of those 4, by then you have fulfilled one of the conditions of continuing the lineage and you will become the queen or the empress depending on how hard you worked for your task."


    I smiled and said "That''s a better explanation. Hmm. That means I would automatically have 4 husbands? That''s quite a good offer and a selling package of some sort but it''s expensive to keep a big family with the future kids and all. Why do I feel like you are giving me buy one, take one promotions like a telemarketing caller? Well, I don''t mind polyandry at all (this is the best!) as long as the men can help out with house chores and earning money. I''m good with what you offer for my first wish then. Were done with the first one. Shall we go to the second one?"


    He then replied, "Go on ahead. I am excited to know what ideas that little head of yours has for the last 2 wishes" He then giggled like a kid.


    I made another pause for a few minutes, pretending to be thinking really hard about my wish. Once I used up some of the time, I simply said, "My second wish is to be in a world where women don''t have to give birth. I want the men to do it so I can play around freely. I don''t mind having a cute child with a good-looking man. If I have to have a kid for each of those 4, I don''t mind too but I don''t want to go around with a huge belly and have to experience pain when the child needs to come out of my body. I just want to concentrate with earning money, overtime or even taking multiple jobs if needed. I do not mind hardwork, heck even if I have to work in a farm to provide for my 4 instant husbands as long as I don''t have to take the task of giving birth to kids. By any chance, would it be possible to send me to a world where the roles are kind of reversed? You already talked about polyandry anyways. Let''s be consistent with the roles please?" I smiled cunningly.

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Im definitely getting all my wishes!

    My question was answered with silence. I was kind of nervous right now and thought, "Is it not possible? How many children do I have to give birth to so as to complete the task for this bloodline? I don''t want to end up like a baby factory. Just having 1 for each guy is already a tall order".


    Instead of speaking, a white orb of light appeared in the sky and together with a flash of blinding light, he floated and descended towards the ground. I couldn''t help but close my eyes from all the bright light. After a few seconds, the light gradually dissipated and I saw the light orb land gently just a few meters in front of me. The orb then gradually changed to the shape of a person. When the figure became clearer, all I can say is, "Thank you for this transmigration!"


    I saw the most gorgeous man I have ever seen in my life. This quality is way over world superstar level! He''s wearing a low neckline long-sleeved robe showing a bit of his muscular chest and those well-defined abs. He has long dark gray hair, blemish-free skin that is as pale as snow, delicious red lips, a tall nose bridge to match that small androgynous face and beautiful irises that are purple with a tinge of gold in the middle.


    Though I was shocked, I tried my best not to show it on my face but I can''t control how my eyes looked at him from head to foot and back to his face. I kept my eyes cold while looking at him but in my head, I am internally screaming and asking a lot of questions, "Damn! He''s hot! Do men in this world will be of this quality? Wait! Why is he wearing dark-colored clothes? He is not an evil god, isn''t he? Gods usually wear white and have blonde or silver hair, don''t they? This guy''s features will totally make anyone think of sinful things! He''s devilishly handsome and smirks like he''s always planning to do evil things! Breathe. Breathe. Breathe. I have to stay calm! I can''t lose on the negotiations that I am sure will come soon. Is he trying to distract me? I have to get my three wishes no matter what!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The god of this world looked at me while smirking "You looked quite surprised. You were complaining that you can''t see the one speaking to you and that I scared you so here I am. Is this the first time you''ve seen someone as handsome as me? Do you like what you''re seeing right now?"


    I looked at his face calmly and said while snickering, "Honestly, you''re not the first handsome person I saw in my life. In my world, we have global superstars that are very handsome too. You are too pale to my liking. Are you anemic or something? Do you get enough sleep or sunlight? You sure are an eye-candy but I can only say that I like you once I had a taste though." I then smirked back at him.


    My inner thoughts are saying, "You think I will react to such low-level teasing? Hmpf." I trailed my eyes slowly to his lips, his chest and his abs, lingering in each part for a few seconds. I then looked to the spot between his legs and kept my eyes in there longer than necessary to make sure he knows where I am looking and said "Would you let me have a taste?" then I lifted my eyes to his face again.


    When my eyes looked back to his face, I was shocked. This naughty god who started all the teasing was blushing up to his neck. He also suddenly covered that part with his hands and said with a panicked voice, "Can you perhaps see through my clothes? Where are you looking at?"


    His face and neck were red and his eyes are bulging with shock. I was expecting to offend or anger him a bit but looking at him right now, he doesn''t seem to be angry or offended. He looks much more like someone who is extremely embarassed? That''s a weird reaction for someone who teased me first!


    He suddenly looked away, then closed his eyes for a few seconds and breathed in deeply. When he opened his eyes, he looked at me again calmly and said "I already gave you 4 husbands. Are you targeting me now? In your dreams! Hmpf! Stop teasing me unless you don''t want to get your two remaining wishes. Are humans so rude with people they meet for the first time?! *sighs* Fine! I can put you in a world where polyandry is the norm and that men get pregnant instead. Men there generally look above average because the competition to get a wife is fierce. Are you happy now?" He spoke those worlds so hurriedly that I was sure that he was really embarassed.


    I smiled at the blushing god and made slow steps to walk towards him and said, "I believe you teased me first so when I responded in kind, you look angry. Nope! You''re not angry. I think you are shy or embarassed? Why are you speaking so fast as if you want to run away from me as soon as possible?".


    I stopped just a few steps away from him. Out of my expectations, he suddenly covered his nose and mouth with a piece of cloth like he smelled something stinky. His face was shocked and he even stepped backwards a bit like he got assaulted. I thought to myself, "Who is the rude one here?! Is it okay to suddenly cover your mouth and nose when somebody approaches you? This bastard of a god!"


    I checked out myself and I don''t seem to smell anything weird on me. I looked at him, clearly offended and asked, "Do I stink or something? Who is the rude one now, Mr. God?" He was looking at me like studying a specimen. He then said, "Why do you smell this sweet? Are you trying to seduce me or something?"

 Chapter 5 - 5 - I have to know everything first!

    I smiled at Mr. Blushing God and said, "Sweet? I smell as I normally should. I did not use perfume or any skin products though? Can you describe how do I smell like for you?"


    I looked him in the eyes and I can see confusion in there. I am quite sure that he isn''t lying when he said I smell weird or smell too sweet to be exact. He suddenly looked away and tried to avoid my eyes. He then said, "It was nothing. Are you fine with the description of the new world you will be going to?"


    He was clearly trying to avoid the topic so I just let it go. I then answered with enthusiasm, "Of course, I am happy! Words aren''t enough to express how happy I am right now. You already gave me 2 out of my 3 wishes! Can I hug you?"


    His eyes widened and he took another step back like he was scared I will really do it. I laughed out loud and he blushed again. He''s cute when he''s shy.


    I then told him, "I am quite tempted to wish for you to be my fifth husband but there are better things to wish for you know?!" I laughed out loud again.


    This time, I was able to bring out another emotion from him. After I said the previous sentence, he stared at me like he was sulking and irritated.


    I looked perplexed and said "Why do you show your emotions so easily on your face? What? Don''t tell me you are okay with being my husband? Why do you look so irritated? I am being considerate here. You said that was just wishful thinking on my part and I was rude a while ago! You do know that I am just teasing you like you teased me."


    He looked away and said "I am not irritated and I am not complaining. I am not interested in being your husband either! You are not my type!"


    I replied and said in passing, ignoring his tantrum and waving my hand like I''m saying no "Yes. Yes. Yes. I know. I have some questions for now before I make my last wish so that you can send me over to the new place and you can live in peace. Can I ask questions dear great god?"


    He looked at me and said "What questions? Hurry up and get over it so I can kick you out of my domain. Ungrateful human. Hmpf."


    I answered "You are so cute when you puff your cheeks out like that. With tantrums like these, you look like someone''s jealous girlfriend!" I laughed out loud holding my stomach.


    He glared at me and said "WHAT.ARE.YOUR.QUESTIONS? NOW." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gradually stopped laughing and looked at him teasingly. I bet my face is red due to trying my hardest to stifle my laugh. I coughed a bit and said in a fast paced manner, "I have a lot of questions. I hope you can answer them as detailed as possible. Does the new world have magic and will I be able to use it once I get there? What races exist in that world? Is it a modern world like where I came from or are they a little backwards in terms of technology? Is there a limit in the number of men I can take in as my husband, lover, or concubine? If there are other races, can I get lovers from those races too and should count towards my task with you? You said my mission is to revive a fallen blood line so do I have to have children with each of those 4 instant husbands you''re giving me? Are they good-looking? Do I absolutely have to take those four in as my husbands? Can''t I just keep them as lovers or subordinates and just have one child with the one I like the most out of them? How many children am I required to have to complete the mission you are giving me? Will I be able to call on you if I have questions or I need any help? What is the ratio of women to men in that world since you said the competition for wives is fierce? Why and how did this bloodline fall from grace? Do I have to be wary of certain people or races so I can stay alive and live in peace? Does this bloodline have enemies that I need to take care of like some revenge plot where I need to ruin their lives or even kill them or something? Will I be always in danger just by having that blood line or if somebody finds out that I have it? What are the capabilities of the blood line that I will inherit? Will I be immortal or have magical powers of some sort? How bad is the state of the kingdom I have to rebuild? Do I have to start from scratch? Would those four husbands help me out on other things or they will just be burdens that I have to take care of for the rest of their lives? Will they automatically like me when they wake up or do I have to work on that like courting them? Would I even look great and interesting in their eyes enough for them to be willing to have a life and even a child with me? As you can see I pretty much look average"


    I said each question one by one in quick succession like I have always listed it in my head. I should know everything I am getting into as well as what I can and can''t do once I live my second life.


    I don''t want to fail the mission and be punished. I don''t like surprises and complications that can put me in danger or stop me from completing the things I wanted to do in this lifetime. He looked at me clearly surprised, "Are you sure this is the first time you transmigrated?"

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Thats a lot to take.

    I looked at him and said, "I am the one asking questions. And, do I have to answer that?" I looked away after that as I''m bored, waiting for him to reply. He continued staring at me like he''s trying to squeeze some kind of truth using his eyes. After a long minute, he just sighed and said, "Fine. I will give you simple answers. The rest that I can''t share, you have to learn on your own. It is boring to know everything in one go. We need nice surprises in our lives. A little excitement wont hurt. Shouldn''t it be like an adventure for you so you can have fun? You will also inherit the knowledge of the bloodline you will be a part of. It is much like having knowledge earned by all the previous monarchs of the kingdom you will inherit.You can also read books on it and by asking those 4 husbands of yours. I believe in your previous life, you loved reading so it won''t be a daunting task for you. For those 4 guys, you are not married to them automatically but you know how rich and powerful people do it? It is much like an arranged marriage if you think about it. You still have to go through a wedding of some sort to make it official. Those four know that it is their task and the will of their parents and ancestors that they marry the woman chosen for them. The kingdom pretty much gave everything for them to live so they have to repay by giving birth to new children to continue the bloodline." he said all this while smirking and seemingly amused with the facial expression I am making while listening to all he was saying.


    He paused and looked somewhere in the distance. He seem to be making sure to only share things that he is allowed to. After a minute or so, he breathed deeply then continued, "There are other races in the world you will be going to. I think you have read most of them in fantasy-themed books and stories in your world. Compared to earth where you came from, we do have elves, dragons, fairies, sprites, merpeople, beastmen, demons, angels, vampires and giants though they have been cursed and had to live amongst people and look like one too. Their powers and true form have been sealed for some reason after the kingdom you are to inherit closed off their realm a few centuries ago. You have to learn the other circumstances and solve other issues on your own. Men in that world are generally good-looking if that is some kind of a worry you have." he rolled his eyes upon saying this somewhat.


    He then continued, "I am quite confident that they at least look like popular hearthrobs in your previous world since the competition is fierce. The ratio is that for every 1 female born, there will be between 10-20 men born so you get what I mean. Men are inferior in that world and you don''t have to marry them and they would simply accept their circumstances. Most women just keep men as toys sadly. You can do so too if you like but I would just like to ask for a favor to at least take responsibility of the men you decide to deflower. The world they are living in is already miserable as it is. I don''t like to send another villain in the making. The technology is backwards, the fertility rate is low, the world population is dwindling, magic particles are thin in the human realm so the mystiques (other races) are suffering as well since they are stuck in their human form and living amongst humans to survive. You are a mystique too by the way so your lifespan is kind of indefinite. I want you to have as many children as possible as your blood line is blessed with great fertility which will help the world in the long run since that''s hereditary. I think your problem is how to stop men from getting pregnant if you touch them I guess." He ended the sentence with a smirk. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While I was listening to the shit load of things he was saying, I am starting to picture the world he is decribing and the circumstances of the races living there and I thought "This will be quite challenging. If I summarize what I need to do, they will be: reviving my inherited blood line, fix the kingdom with those 4 guys, take responsibility for the men I will choose to be mine and have as many children as possible. This would take a lot of money and effort!"


    The devilishly handsome god stared at me with curiousity in his eyes. He seems to be trying to figure out what my last wish will be or why I did not react as strongly as expected to all the things he has said so far. I guess he was expecting for a more panic-stricken and shocked reaction.


    After about 5 minutes of silence, I spoke again, "Since I have to make money to get everything done, I wish to have the highest level of knowledge of all the professions that exist in both my previous world and the new world I will be going to. I want to master them all to make sure that earning money won''t be a problem." He stared at me with wide eyes.


    It was his turn to be surprised but knowing his personality, he ended up saying, "I did not know you will turn out to be this smart. This is the first time I received such a wish which is so practical and beneficial for one''s life."


    Now it was my turn to roll my eyes at him and said, "I have to be smart to survive on earth you know? People there are more cunning and scummy than the new world I will be going to. I live in a dog-eat-dog world before."


    He looked at me and furrowed his eyebrows, "I see. I hope that in this world you can relax a bit and enjoy your life. Don''t overwork like before. Not like you will die so easily but I won''t want you to get sick on me."


    I exclaimed, "Wow! When did you start caring about me?" I then laughed loud making him blush.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Getting dizzy again

    After looking at me for a few seconds, the god of the new world I will be going in simply said, "I am being honest here. I really admire your foresight. I am happy to have chosen you out of the 27 people coming to my territory. It was very fun talking to somebody after a long time and it makes me very hopeful that you can complete the missions I entrusted to you."


    He smiled at me for the first time and it was so sweet and he was so good-looking that my breath hitched and I felt like he is enveloped in a blinding light. I simply closed my eyes and thought, "Damn! I am not having a crush at this age. Gods are normally good-looking. That''s their default setting. Inhale. Exhale."


    He coughed before he spoke again, trying to get my attention after noticing that I closed my eyes. I had to open my eyes but made sure to look at some place else and not him, "My name is Altair. I will watch over you and be with you as much as I can. I don''t want you failing the mission of course. This world''s fate depends on our teamwork though you need to work harder than me. As a god of one of the worlds, I can''t interfere much in the mortal world. I got some circumstances too, you see? Oh, I forgot. What was your name?". He gave me a helpless and carefree smile this time.


    I replied, "My name is Luna. I don''t seem to remember my surname though no matter what I do. Do I have to keep the same name in the new world?" I asked.


    Altair simply answered it his carefree way, "You can change it if you want. This is your new life anyway. You will be continuing a bloodline so just use their surname too. No big deal. Oh! And I have a surprise for you once you move to the new world." He did that evil smirk again.


    I looked at him for a while, curious about the surprise he was talking about. I then said, "That better be a good surprise with all the things you want me to accomplish." I scoffed.


    He answered, "It will be worth your while." I replied, "Fine. I will look forward to it." This time I stared at him making sure that he will feel uncomfortable. I have to take my petty revenge since he must be thinking that I am stupid. He also made fun of me so I think I should do the same to him before I leave this domain. I then snickered and looked away and he looked a little pissed.


    I can see his mind thinking of how to mess up with me again but I made sure to interrupt him by asking, "Is it time to go? You want to get rid of me so much a while ago. Can''t bear to part with me?" I laughed after saying those sentences. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "The set up is you will be included in the set of people that are taken from another world. Remember when I told you that the number of women are too few? Some kingdoms use magic to pull unknowing women to this world in desperation. They are hoping to have at least one more healthy child born once every few years. You will be placed in a certain kingdom and in a certain school where you need to finish 2 years compulsory education before you can leave. You will be in a 17-year old female body. Would that be alright?"


    I kept my silence and not showing any emotions on my face but inside my mind I was celebrating! I was quite surprised since I will be young again. This would be fun. I can pretend to be a cute student, go shopping, have friends and date boys. Oh youth here I come!


    Contrary to the celebration in my mind, I simply said to Altair "Alright. I don''t mind being young. People in my world would give everything they have to stay young as long as possible. Anything else I have to know before I go?"


    He looked up, thinking of other things to tell me and then his eyes became big suddenly and he exclaimed, "Oh! You will be able to use magic. Eventually... I think after some time or so. Umm. You came from a world with no magic so it will take some time for your body to adapt. The mana in that world is not as dense as before. Given the current circumstances, it should be at most, a month? You can enter the realm of your inherited kingdom to absorb mystical energy faster." I looked at him, wondering why he seems to be wary if I will get angry or something.


    I simply said, "It''s just a month at most. I don''t even have magic or mana or whatever before coming here. It will be fine to pretend to be human like that. Oh! I will look human and have no mana so I am not really pretending to be one. I want to be low profile as much as I can at the start since I have to learn a lot about the new world first."


    He immediately said, "Thanks for understanding! I can''t do much about the adjustment period and the amount of mana in the realm so... Yeah. Now it is really time to go!"


    A black hole, similar to the one that absorbed me when I was a tiny yellow orb appeared beneath my feet. I looked at Alistair with anger in my eyes and I said in my mind, "Not this again."


    I didn''t even have time to scream when my vision went round and round like being inside a washing machine. I screamed at the top of my lungs hoping that he will still hear it, "This dizziness again! Argh! Is there no other way to move people from one place to another?! At least give me a heads up, you bastard Altair!"

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Academe of Gnosis

    After feeling dizzy for like a few minutes, it suddenly stopped. I was closing my eyes the whole time hoping it will end soon and that it will at least lessen the nauseating feeling. When I noticed that the spinning stopped, I found myself in the middle of what seems like a huge open area with intricate drawings on the ground. It seems to be at a time when the sun has just risen with the soft sunlight coming through the huge and transparent glass dome ceiling of this place.


    Something in my head chimed, "magic circle" and I remembered that Altair said that the setup was we were summoned from another world. "So, I was already summoned to that school he was talking about.", was my first thought.


    When I looked at my hands though, I was surprised since I looked like a ghost and I was floating in the air. I was transparent! First I was a light orb and now I am a ghost? How many more forms should I take before I can live my second life? Where is my 17-year old gorgeous body?


    The next thoughts that came to my mind were, "Did I die again? Did I not survive that time warp spinning thing? He said I won''t die easily. What will I do now? How can I fix this?" I kinda panicked at this point and started looking around.


    I then looked further down to the floor where the magic circle is and I saw an unconscious girl laying in the middle of the magic circle. I looked closely and I felt a resonance in my ghost, ahem, well, soul state? This should be my body in this world?


    She is thin but with the right amount of meat in the right places. She looks human enough. Too bad, I couldn''t see my face since my long black hair is covering it.


    So much for being low profiled, I was unconscious while the other 26 people are on their feet looking around. Some of them look surprised. Some scared, simply curious and some even started to scream and cry after noticing that they were in an unfamiliar place. They all looked like they came from different parts of earth. The women have different features, skin tones and hair colors.


    A loud voice suddenly boomed through the grounds while everybody is in some state of distress or panic. It made everybody stop speaking or crying. At the same time, an old man in his late 50s stood in a podium north from where my unconscious body was, a little outside the magic circle.


    He simply said, "Welcome to the Academe of Gnosis, the saviors of this world! I am Grandmaster Fredrick and I am the principal of this prestigious academe. You are currently in the Athanoviya Empire inside the world called Aeocrescens. We hope that you will all be beacons of hope to the people of this world. You will be assigned personal attendants to guide and assist you on whatever you need to live your everyday life here in the academe. We wish you will learn a lot and enjoy your stay here for the next 2 years."


    The old man suddenly disappeared and the shock suddenly sank in to the other 26 females in the middle of the magic circle. A lot of them cried again. Some are looking around like they are scared of something. A few even started screaming that kidnapping is a crime and that they need to be sent back, threatening the academe that they could be sued and jailed. The short speech that the principal made didn''t help or explain our circumstances at all.


    A flurry of footsteps from one of the corridors behind a huge wooden door was heard and a long line of beautiful men seemingly aged around 16 to about their mid-20s came in and piled up in front of the panicking women. There are no less than 70 of them here. I thought, "Wow! The quality of men here is awesome. At least, Altair did not lie about this part".


    In the group, there are a flurry of hair colors with different but equally handsome faces in uniform. They all look stoic and simply stood like soldiers in a batallion. One of them came forward and spoke, "Greetings to all the saviors! My name is Arthur, one of the senior attendants of the Academe of Gnosis. Here with me are our trained attendants that will assist you in your everyday life from now on. You are free to choose one to your liking. They will be bound to you and will be obedient as long as you do not endanger their lives in any way. Everyone, feel free to take your pick. I am also part of your options as well." He then walked back to the line and waited. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The women stopped crying like some kind of spell was placed on them. Well, handsome men offering themselves to be at your beck and call will surely be something that will make the women from my world shut up. This is definitely a blessing, you see?


    The women looked at the men up and down like choosing some commodity while shopping in a mall. They also started walking towards the group of men like they are tranced and started choosing attendants that most likely fit their type or idea of their ideal man.


    Soon, all the 26 women have taken their pick. The women who have chosen their attendants have already left while being guided by their picks. What is left in the open area are the men who were not chosen.


    The stoic faces of the men a while ago started to show their true emotions. Some of them started to unbutton and remove their shirts and even threw it on the floor. I saw a mix of helplessness, disgust, anger and sadness. Some just looked lifeless like they have expected that they won''t be chosen this time too.


    This sudden change in the atmosphere is kinda intense. What is happening all of a sudden? And, why haven''t they noticed my body lying in the middle of this place?!

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Attendants of the Academe

    One of the men with a mix of what seems to be anger and disgust in his voice, started speaking, "I hate being paraded like I''m some kind of meat in the market!" The stoic face he had a while ago, now showing clear traces of anger.


    Another man, whose face looked helpless and sad said "It is not like we have a choice. We are orphans taken in by the academe. Our purpose is to assist those women in their life here. We have to pay back for the education, clothing and housing we received since young. You just have to be patient. When we reach the age of 25, we will be freed since we have already worked for 10 years by then and have repaid everything. It is still better to live here than outside or in the entertainment district."


    Everybody stayed silent for a while. One of the younger boys said, "It''s too bad we were not chosen this time. I hope the next summoning will be in a few months or at most a year? It would be easier to get out if a lady picked us and like us enough to pay for our freedom. If I can be a concubine of someone from here, I don''t have to suffer hunger or abuse. Well, hopefully."


    One of the older men then replied, "You are still young so you are so optimistic. Your freedom being paid for is only possible if you are young but for us that are 20 years old or older, we could only wait for the 10-year slavery contract to expire. Women like their men young and energetic no matter which world they come from. You can see it clearly from the people that was picked today."


    The first guy who spoke laughed and said, "Yes! We are nothing but slaves. All women are the same! Don''t be naive to think that just because they like you, they will buy your freedom. Not because you become a concubine, a lover or even an official husband, you will be treated well! They can''t kill us here but it doesn''t mean we can come back to our rooms each night unscathed. At least the people in the entertainment district can pick their customers and choose who can buy them out." Nobody talked for a while after that.


    That''s the only time they noticed my unconscious body in one secluded part of the magic circle. One of the men said, "Is that a dead person?"


    All the remaining men then looked at that direction. Finally! Somebody noticed my poor unconscious body. The short tempered guy walked leisurely to where I was and put a finger near my nose and said nonchalantly, "She''s not dead. Must be a weakling who doesn''t have much mana. I couldn''t see her face since it is covered with her hair but still I think it would be such a waste to serve this one. I don''t even want to touch this. Can somebody bring this to the infirmary?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, the men walked out of the door and ignored my unconscious body. They treated me like some kind of trash not worthy of their efforts. I simply thought, "They have a lot of anger towards women. I don''t blame them though after hearing all the rants they had. It is just too much that they don''t care that I may be injured or something and I am not even one of the people who have hurt them."


    Somebody walked slowly towards my unconscious body. He was one of the silent ones and should be part of the group who are in the over 20 years old age range. I looked at him and damn he is handsome though he looks strict and cold. He has those bulging chest and arm muscles! I am quite sure he has abs too. Ahem. I hope he helps me.


    He suddenly spoke and talked to the unconscious me, "I am Ioannis, my lady. I know you couldn''t hear me but I still want to ask for permission. I will be touching your body just enough so I could carry you to the infirmary. I apologize in advance for this." He then put his strong muscular arms under my legs and the other under my neck. He then walked carefully towards the infirmary making sure my body won''t be shaken too much.


    He passed by the guys that walked ahead that didn''t even care about me being unconscious. They leered at Ioannis and said, "You are too kind for your own good. Do you think if she wakes up, she''ll choose you. Your face looks scary and your body looks like that of a mercenary. Women like their men soft and cute." Everybody laughed but his face remained cold and emotionless and he simply passed by them like he heard nothing.


    He arrived in the infirmary and placed me in one of the beds gently. He called for a nurse who was, luckily an elderly female. She looked at Ioannis and then me laying motionless on the bed. She then asked, "Is this your new lady? Were you finally picked?" Ioannis, smiled a bit and said, "No. It is not like how I look is pleasing to those females. She was unconscious. It must be the backlash of the summoning ceremony. Can you check on her please?"


    The elder woman said, "Sure! Since you brought her here though, you will have to take care of her on your own. I have to check those other 26 women to see if they are healthy, how much mana they have and their fertility of course." He simply said, "Yes." and looked towards me.


    He touched my face a bit then started removing the hair that is covering my face. I finally saw how I looked like. I looked at Ioannis and I can also see the evident surprise in his eyes. He stared at me for a bit. The elderly nurse said, "She''s really otherworldly beautiful, isn''t she?" Ioannis snapped his head to look at the elderly nurse and then he coughed a bit trying to hide his surprise a while ago.

 Chapter 10 - 10 - Ioannis

    I am Ioannis. I just turned 20 a couple of days ago. I was orphaned when the previous territory I lived in was ravished by a mudslide. It wiped out the whole territory and only 4 children from that town lived.


    We were lucky that our parents had foresight and brought us to higher ground. I was young then but I still remember the faces of my parents quite vividly. The other three are much younger than me at that time: one was still a baby and the others were barely 2 years old so they don''t remember much of what happened.


    When we arrived here in the academe, we were given pendants to mark our identities of some sort. They said it is the symbol used by the territory we were previously a part of. Orphans that have known origins have these pendants. The rest that were picked from various places of unknown origins don''t have a pendant and were simply given names if they don''t have one. Having a pendant is said to be a sign of nobility as per the gossip circulated by the older attendants and the professors in this school.


    I did not talk much when I was young that the school even thought I was mute or that my brain did not function that well. I guess I was kind of traumatized or because the reality that I don''t have my home or my parents anymore have sinked in or maybe I was just trying to guard from strangers. I never talked about who my parents were or that I remember what happened at that time.


    The professors are right and wrong. I am of noble background while the other three are common folk. I remember my parents being the leader of the place where I was born in. They called our place the Marquessate of Larkspur. My father was a margrave. It doesn''t matter anymore now though. My parents and everyone else in that place are dead. That place was erased from the map. There is no reason to think about that anymore.


    I have been in the Academe of Gnosis since I was 6. They clothed me, educated me and trained me to be what they called an attendant. The others are correct. It is just a fancy term for someone who has a 10-year slavery contract at this academe. I was with them since I was six and I thought they were just kind-hearted. Well, that was before I was given a slave mark when I was 15 and found out the real purpose of why they were taking care of me and the other kids for all those years. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As an attendant, I have to serve my lady in every way possible. We were living better than those people working in the entertainment district or brothels since we have a choice if we want to give our ourselves to the ones we serve or not. At least we get some kind of compensation if we lost our virginity or get pregnant but those women taking full responsibility or marrying the men they touched is just wishful thinking. Not all women are evil but I guess 90% of them are.


    While I am in the academe, we were trained rigorously and the training includes being able to read and write, basic arithmetic, basic self-defense, learning butler tasks like managing a household, taking care of finances and setting schedules for the one we serve. We were also trained in bedroom duties since this world thinks that we are nothing but tools to increase the population. This is frustrating but being frustrated doesn''t change the situation anyway.


    Right now, I am carrying an unconscious woman towards the infirmary. The leers of the other attendants are something I already got used to. I am indeed not someone that would be a first pick as an attendant. The standards of this world for likable men doesn''t apply to me. I have been always taller than my peers. It didn''t take much of the physical endurance training to make me this muscular. I stopped looking like the soft and cute boy everybody wanted when I turned 14. They said it is such a waste that I have a likable face but an unlikable body. It must be how my body was built or a growth spurt of some sort. It wasn''t like I was never picked. It is just that whenever I was picked, the woman will eventually return me to the attendant''s hall and replace me with someone else. The women of the academe who picked me before had a wide variety of reasons for replacing me. They said that I was too muscular, too tall, too strong, too serious, too cold, too strict with rules, and plenty of other reasons why they can''t keep me anymore or why I was needed to be replaced by another attendant.


    Even though I was disliked and insulted by several women before, this woman I am carrying right now hasn''t done any evil yet so she deserves help. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t pick me when she wakes up. I am not keeping my hopes up and I do not expect it either. I placed her gently on the bed and looked for the nurse. She then said, I have to take care of her on my own since I brought her. What tough luck isn''t it? I approached her bed and tried to fix her sleeping posture. I removed the hair covering her face and when I saw her face I couldn''t help but feel awestruck. She was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in this lifetime. I couldn''t help but stare longer than necessary. It was good that she was unconscious since staring at a lady''s face is considered rude.


    She was perfect, even ethereal I think. She is honestly the most beautiful woman I saw since I was 15 and started attending that summoning ritual of those women from other worlds. When I saw her face, my heart skipped a beat and my breath hitched. I found my self smiling and thought, "If those other attendants knew that she looked this amazing, I wonder how much regret they would have that they did not help her."

 Chapter 11 - 11 - A glimpse to the past

    I am still floating like a ghost right now. I have flown around the academe trying to get familiar about the important places. I would be staying here for the next two years so it is not so bad to know the area.


    After some time, I went back to the infirmary where my body is. That guy, Ioannis, is still taking care of the unconscious me. I wonder when I can enter my new body and wake up.


    I approached the bed where my body was laying and got the biggest surprise of my two lives. It got me thinking, "Is that me? No. No. No. Impossible." I wasn''t able to see my face clearly at the time I arrived at that magic circle. There were too many things that are happening around me. My body was laying on its stomach and hair was covering my face. Now that I look at it, I think one of the problems I told Altair was fixed this way.


    I looked at my sleeping face and the only thing I thought was, "I definitely look the part of a mystique. This face is inhumanly beautiful. This woman has waist-length long black hair, long lashes like that of dolls, plump and naturally pink lips, blemish-free face, perfectly arched eyebrows, the nose is just right to make the oval face even more beautiful. As for this body, I was not too thin and not too fat. Having the right amount of meat in the right places is just perfect. Wow. I got perky boobs and an ample butt. This hourglass-shaped body is trouble. Oh my... Altair is such a pervert. Is this his idea of a perfect woman?


    I saw Ioannis thoughtfully wiping my body and making sure I was tucked in bed comfortably. He was patient and never touched me more than was appropriate even though I am unconscious and defenseless. He was really too kind like those attendants said. With the way those attendants were talking before, I bet they hate women so I never expected one of them to even care about some unknown woman they saw lying on the floor.


    He read books to the sleeping me to pass the time. He read about the history and laws of the kingdom of Athanoviya as well as the culture, how people lived and the usual occupations. He read with just the right pace. His voice was soothing and even in a soul state, I was starting to get drowsy which is definitely weird. I floated down and tried to lay on my unconscious body, not really hoping I could get in though. After doing so, I guess I passed out. I can''t remember what happened after that.


    When I opened my eyes, I am in some kind of a dream. I was standing in the middle of a busy street with lots of people smiling as if they don''t have any worries. I knew it was a dream since the things happening around me were like watching a movie on fast forward. I gradually saw that the people stopped smiling, then people got sick and died. The city where I was standing turned into ruins gradually. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The surroundings changed and I found myself in a chamber in what seems to be a castle. There was a man and a woman speaking in low voices while watching a sleeping baby in the cradle. They were speaking in a language that I have never heard before but I surprisingly understand it with no issues.


    The woman said, "Those high elves have always wanted to be in power. Our people have always been the keepers of the mystique realm and the world tree. They should be protectors not thieves. How could they even think of such evil thoughts as to get rid of us?"


    She then sobbed while touching the chubby cheek of the sleeping child. The man then spoke, "If they want us to disappear, then let''s give them that. We have already lived long enough. Let''s see if they get what they want once were gone."


    I tried to walk near them so I could see who they were. As I walked near, I saw that the woman looked just like the current body I have but a lot older like in her late 50s. The man is also of the same age as well, equally stunning as the lady earlier who seems to be his wife. By the looks of things, they might be a king and queen of some kingdom.


    The scene of the dream changed again to what seems like a battlefield. The woman and the man I saw before was using magic to keep what looks like a barrier from breaking. They were wounded and bleeding in some places. There were a lot of dead people. They uttered a chant and the bodies (I think even their souls) of those that have died seemed to float and went through the barrier then dispersed in different directions.


    The man said, "Thank you for giving up your lives to protect, Eieneos. We would welcome you with open arms back to this land in the future when everything falls back into place."


    For whatever reason it may be, I just understood that those who have died, gave up their lives to enhance the barrier around this place but in turn cursed themselves to wander in the cycle of life and death. I don''t understand what''s wrong with that though being someone who believes in reincarnation.


    A thought chimed in to my mind that says, "People of Eieneos are part of divinity. They watch over as generations of mortal lives die and live again. They do not belong to the reincarnation cycle. It is but a curse to preserve whatever is left of this land."


    The middle aged woman, seemingly able to suddenly see me in the dream, looked at me with her tear-streaked face. The voice who chimed in my mind was from her? She spoke again, "You who are brought by fate in this land. You whom exist in a distant future that we won''t be able to see. You are my child that never saw the best of days here in Eieneos. We hope that you can bring our people back to where they should be. I will be lying if I say that I do not want revenge but more than that, I want you to be free and do what makes you happy from here on."


    I felt tears falling from my eyes. Why am I crying? I don''t even know this woman. Why is she saying that I am her child? Everything around me then turned into dust and all the remaining people including that elderly woman and man turned into specks of light.


    The surroundings changed to what seems to be an enclosed chamber. The first thing I saw were 4 coffins with transparent domes on top of them or maybe it would be better to call them beds? They are being held by flowering vines and surrounded by light orbs of different colors.


    The first thing I thought was, "Don''t tell me these are vampires. I really don''t understand what is happening. When will this dream end?"


    I walked closely only because I was curious. I admit it was not the smartest of my ideas but thinking this is just a dream, they shouldn''t be able to kill me.


    When I was near enough, I saw young men. They should be no more than 20 years of age based on how they look. I don''t know if they are alive or dead but it seems that these orbs and these boxes are preserving them in this state somehow.


    I walked towards one of the boxes and saw a man who had fiery red hair, blemish-free tanned skin and his body was built like that of someone who is well-trained (bit muscular compared to the standards of the current world). Is he a soldier or something?


    His face is perfect. If I were to compare him to Earth standards, his features are that from Ireland, I suppose.


    I walked towards the next box. This guy''s hair is dark brown and his skin on the the tanned side. His eye lashes are beautiful. His body shape is similar to the first guy too.


    I wonder why they look like they''ve been frequenting the gym for years. This one''s features seem to be closer to someone from Egypt. The men in this world look deli-- ehem, interesting.


    I walked to the third box and saw a man with dark blue hair. He''s still as hot as the other two but he''s less muscular and more on the soft and cute side prevalent in the current world.


    Now we are going to the anime character route are we? I haven''t seen anyone with hair of this color in my previous world. I wonder what his eye color is.


    I walked to the last box and couldn''t help but gawk on how the man inside looked like. Isn''t this Altair?! Upon realizing that the I met the last man before, I was suddenly kicked out of the dream after that.

 Chapter 12 - 12 - I am really in this world now

    After waking up from that dream, I just knew that it was somewhat part of the past of the kingdom I was set to inherit, Eieneos, but what I remember were fragments. I can remember the face of the elderly lady and her voice, those people turning into specks of light but the other things, I can''t seem to remember no matter how deeply I try to think about it. I just gave up on thinking about it for now.


    I focused on the present and just realized that I was finally able to get into my new body! It is good that I was able to merge with this body, but I couldn''t move just yet. I tried but I couldn''t seem to even open my eyes or move a finger for now like some kind of sleep paralysis.


    When I first came to this world, I was able to automatically get bits and pieces of the inherited memories which Altair said I would get. He said they are memories of the previous monarchs of Eieneos. There wasn''t much I could retrieve at first but it was enough to assist me on how I can live better in this world. While thinking about this, I suddenly felt an immense headache together with a huge dam-like amount of information getting into my head. Ouch! I am getting dizzy again and I hate it. The memories are just waiting for my soul to merge with my new body!


    When every single information that needs to be squished into my brain has been uploaded (Is this how a hard drive of a PC feels like?), I had the urge to vomit but I couldn''t.


    Damn! I was awake but couldn''t even open my eyes or move. I would love to have some pain relievers right now. I hope they have some of that in this infirmary at least.


    I tried to feel my surroundings with mana just to be sure. Huh, mana? I can use mana? Well, I can instinctively use it so who cares. I wanted to check if there are any people around me right now. I was surprised that I already have some mana. Altair said I would have it within a month so this is quite quick. Is it because in the dream, I technically visited that old kingdom and absorbed some good stuff?


    I then felt someone sitting beside my bed. He''s still here? I thought that he would eventually leave the infirmary but he stayed there even after the night came. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let us go back to what''s most important right now. I am finally able to get into my new younger body. True to what Altair said before, this body is healthy but had very little mana as of now. I made sure to chant a spell that I got from the new stuff in my mind and I saw one that can keep this guy, Ioannis, asleep.


    After it was done, I tried moving again and this time I was able to. I slowly sat up to get out of my bed and silently walked to the restroom inside the infirmary. The first thing I did was wash my face just to be sure I am really awake now. I looked at my face in the mirror and said to myself, "It would take some time to get used to this face."


    Don''t get me wrong. The other women who came with me from Earth were above average, some even beautiful but compared to this face I am seeing in the mirror, sorry to say, they are like pebbles on the road. I feel like I am getting another headache while thinking how to not stand out. I want to live a peaceful life and this face, just like Altair''s face spells T-R-O-U-B-L-E!


    I looked into the inherited memories and found a convenient illusion spell that could make me look as normal as possible. My mana isn''t strong enough so it could only change the other person''s perception of what I look like (like a cover). Since my mana is still limited, the illusion spell will not work to those with at least rank 7 mage abilities, people who have already seen my real face or men that have above 85% resonance with me which means they would be able to see through the illusion and see my real face. I would love to have the illusion apply to everybody regardless of resonance or mage level but lets get to that once I have more mana in me. I am barely at rank 1 as I felt the amount of mana in my body so there isn''t much I could do about that for now.


    Surprisingly, that guy outside, Ioannis as he said his name was, has a 94% resonance to me. What are the odds of immediately finding a resonant the first time after arriving here? Maybe you are wondering how I knew. How would I not know?! There''s a huge number right on top of every man''s head here. I started seeing a number on top of his head after my mana touched him. I feel like I am inside an MMORPG seeing the character''s name and level which is totally weird.


    Ioannis has not reacted to the resonance yet since we have not met eye to eye. It was a good thing I was sleeping most of the time. My inherited memories has told me that looking into another person''s eyes is the first step to check on the resonance. I guess the eyes are still the windows to the soul even in this world. Is it literally like love at first sight?


    Once two people meet and their resonance is high enough, just like how we talk about fate, serendipity, finding the one or what not, the guy would just end up wanting nobody else but that woman. In the not-so-wholesome terms, that thing between his legs will only react to his resonant and his body will only get aroused by that woman alone. Wow. Is resonance some kind of a match-making feature or a love drug for men? It is really unfair if you think about it since women can use this on unassuming men and take advantage of them.


    In a positive note, I guess it is this world''s way of trying to recover since the higher the resonance, the higher the chance of conceiving a child. Every child born in this world is a blessing since one of the main problems here is the population level.


    Men in this world, no matter how they hate it, just like those attendants of the academe, live to be tools for birthing, sadly. Their bodies just dictates to look for their resonant and have babies with them which is I think is really kind of unfair to the guys. Well, not like anything is fair in any world but I guess it is just like this world just loves bullying men? All things are against them.

 Chapter 13 - 13 - My official first day in the academe

    Having a lot of things happening to me, I suddenly felt tired while looking into my inherited memories and staring at the face that I was given in this life. I proceed to making sure my illusion spell to cover my looks is in place, not that it would work on that guy outside since he already saw my real face. I returned to bed and slept again.


    The sudden lethargy is not a surprise though since I was quite busy. I moved from one world to another then went around as a soul, went through that super realistic dream and later, using up my mana for the illusion spell.


    When the morning came, although I am awake, I made sure not to open my eyes carelessly. I felt around using the little mana I have regained after sleeping and found that nobody is beside my bed. This is just perfect!


    I slowly opened my eyes then sat up and left the infirmary bed. I walked towards the door and saw the old lady nurse and thanked her for letting me stay in the infirmary.


    As I walked out, I slowly made my way through the corridor to the student admissions office. I already know where it is since I went around as a soul yesterday. I went in and found a middle-aged man sitting at a table near the door.


    I immediately approached him and politely asked, "I am a new student that just came in yesterday. It is a little late but I want to know the admission process or is there anything else I need to do?"


    The elderly man looked at me for a few seconds and just handed me a booklet and several pieces of paper. He then said, "You''re not late. There is a 2-week period that you don''t have classes and just need to settle in. The classes will then start after that period. It is just day 2 out of your 14-day time off. That booklet contains the school rules. These papers are how the the curriculum looks like and shows a list of choices of extra subjects that you can take if you want to. It is totally optional. There''s also the map of the campus."


    I responded with a smile and said, "Thank you, sir. I have not been assigned an attendant yet and my mana wasn''t tested too. I am the one who passed out you see?"


    The man replied, "Yes, I was advised about you. It is good that you have woken up. For the mana, you can go to the room for magic classes. There should be an attendant there to assist you. For the attendants, they are currently in a briefing session so you may need to choose your attendant in the afternoon. You have also been assigned your own room so just check the map. I marked it for you." I thanked him again and went out of the door.


    After I went out the door, I looked onto the papers that were given to me to look for the direction of where the magic classes were held. I passed by a few women in casual clothes. They must be students that are on their 2-week break just like me.


    They looked at me, some out of curiousity, some with indifference and mostly of disgust since I guess they know that I was the weakling that passed out after the summoning ritual. I ignored them. I don''t have energy for the cannon-fodders (Author''s Note: Did she just call everybody else cannon-fodders LOL).


    I finally reached the door where the magic classes were being held since I felt that this is the best time. I need to just get my mana tested while it was at its lowest so as to stay low profile. I knocked on the wooden door and somebody with a melodious female voice answered, "Come in!".


    I slowly walked in and immediately stated what I needed, "I need to get my mana tested. I''m the new student who just woke up."


    The female attendant then led me to what looks like a glass ball for fortune tellers that I only saw in movies. I walked near it and put my hand on it as I was instructed. The ball lit up and a small orb of light appeared in the middle of the glass ball for a few seconds then it disappeared.


    I looked at the young woman and she failed to hide her surprise and disgust in her face. She then said, "Though barely there, let''s just say you are rank 1. The range is from no mana for normal humans then rank 1 till 10. 10 being the highest rank for mages. They are only heard of in legends. The highest ranking mage in this kingdom is 7. Do you need anything else?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last question was obviously to get me out of the room the soonest. I simply said, "Thanks". I immediately left since she doesn''t want me there. I guess she thought I was useless as being someone with very little mana.


    I looked down on the papers I was given and decided to look for my room this time. With this map and my ocular inspection in soul form yesterday, finding my way wasn''t so hard. I immediately found my room and was happy to see that it was simple but had everything I needed.


    I opened the box on the bed and saw that there were uniforms in it. After opening the box, I saw the uniforms float and immediately place themselves in the dresser. Magic really makes everything convenient!


    I laid on the bed and stared blankly at the ceiling. I started to think on what I can do with my time and thought of the library. I have to learn as much as I could about this world so let''s start with my favorite hobby, reading. I don''t have issues understanding what the people here are saying though I clearly know they are not speaking in English so I guess I would be able to read books just fine as well.

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Its hard to study when youre hungry

    I went out of my room and my stomach suddenly grumbled. I realized I haven''t eaten anything since that summoning event. Even if we include the time in my world, I only had warm ginger tea before I was summoned. I changed my route a bit and went to the school cafeteria.


    Upon arriving at the cafeteria, I picked a few dishes, soup and bread. I started eating and then I was shocked when I realized everything was bland or weird. Don''t get me wrong. They have put salt in it, the meat tastes like meat, and the vegetables taste normal but that''s the problem. I can only taste salt. Don''t they have condiments or spices here? The meal made me full but I was not satisfied at all. If all the food in this world is like this, I will go crazy.


    Being a home buddy with no social life, the only things I love are my books and FOOD! How can the food here taste good when they only use salt for seasoning. I definitely have to improve this. I guess this is one of the things I have to work on. Ugh. I found another thing to do when I don''t even know where to start with my tasks!


    I returned my empty plates to the man serving the food and still said my thanks. I walked out of the cafeteria with a gloomy face. I couldn''t see my own face but I am pretty sure I am gloomy and disappointed right now.


    I went on my way and finally found the library after many twists and turns in the academe''s hallways. This place indeed needs a map. After finding the library, I went through the door and saw an elderly woman behind the reception desk. I asked her, "Do you have a list of the books here or do I have to look for the books by myself per shelf? The woman, whom I am sure is a librarian said, "You must be new here. You see that box over there that is full of crystals? Take one and tell what type of book you need. It will light up and lead you to the part of the library that has your preferred books. Once you have decided which book you want to borrow and bring back, you can just bring it to me first so I can record them as borrowed under your name." I simply said thanks and proceed to taking one crystal from the box she pointed to earlier.


    After taking one of the crystals, I simply spoke, "Athanoviya, Culture, History, Language, Cooking Techniques, Food, Government." I must have said too many topics because the crystal started showing different colors for about half a minute before settling for a light blue color. Afer that, it started to emit light and pointed on a certain direction and I simply followed it.


    After making me go from one shelf to another for several minutes, the crystal finally stopped emitting light signaling that there are no more books to choose for now. After the third shelf the crystal has pointed me to a while ago, I realized that this library is really vast. I borrowed a small cart from the kind librarian since I am quite sure this crystal is going to pick a lot of books for me to read.


    Since I need to prioritize, of course, I started on the books about cooking and food culture (smirk). After reading about half of the first book, I realized that this world is more backwards than I thought. They have very limited cooking techniques and have litte knowledge of condiments, herbs and spices. No wonder the food in the cafeteria, for a school as prestigious as this place, have that level of food quality. I am quite sure that the other women who came with me had the same reaction.


    After reading the first book, I looked at the time and noticed that it only took me 30 minutes to read a 4-inch thick book. What is this speed? I can also clearly remember everything I read. Is this photographic memory? Is this because I loved reading so much that it turned to a skill after I moved to this world? Well, not that I am complaining. It is actually quite beneficial. I looked at the clock and it is still about 8 in the morning. I still have 4 hours till lunch and I only need to pick my attendant in the afternoon. I would definitely have time to read these 11 books today.


    My morning went by reading 8 more books and then it was lunch time. My mind was working so much that my stomach is grumbling again. Ugh. I have to eat the food from the cafeteria again.


    I quickly went to the cafeteria and saw that they have meat and vegetable stew this time and again bread. Gosh! I miss rice. I took a spoonful into my mouth and just got over it. I emptied my bowl and returned it to the cafeteria attendant.


    I went back to the library then finish the last 2 books the crystal picked for me. Before leaving the library, I talked to my handy crystal again and said "Basic Alchemy, Plant And Animal Identification, Herbs, Basic Magic, Magic Seal, Resonance, Medicine Making". The crystal then took me around the library again and picked a total of 7 books this time. I pushed my cart towards the elderly librarian''s desk and told her I would borrow all the books. I then asked, "How long can I borrow all of these?" She then said, "You can have them for 5 days but if you need more time just come here to extend the days if needed." I said my thanks and carried all of the books back to my room. I cast magic to make the books weightless so I can carry all of them back to my room. I should be able to read all of these by tonight and I can borrow more by tomorrow. Will the librarian think I am weird or I am just pretending to read all these books since I am finishing them too fast?


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Who should I pick?

    After I have placed all the books in my room, I suddenly remembered that I have somewhere I need to be this afternoon. I hurriedly looked into the map that was given to me earlier and looked for the place where the academe attendants stay. The old man at the admission office told me to go there to pick my attendant this afternoon.


    I walked out of my room and went straight to the confirmed place on the map. I ended up in front of a huge wooden door. I knocked on the door and saw an elderly man sitting at a table nearby. I told him my circumstances and what I needed and he guided me to sit in a spacious room with a comfy chair and served me some juice and biscuits. He said that he will call on the attendants so that I can take my pick. It is mean to think this way but why do I feel like I went to a pet shop to pick a puppy I will be bringing home? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I waited for about 10 minutes and heard a flurry of footsteps. I then saw about 40 or so men come in to the spacious room and lined themselves in rows in a well-trained manner. They lined up just like how they did in the ceremony yesterday.


    The elderly man approached me and said, "These are all the remaining attendants you can choose from. There were more yesterday but the other 26 newly summoned saviors have already taken their pick."


    I looked around and saw the attendants'' stoic faces again. I remembered the rants they had at the magic circle yesterday and felt unsure if I have to really take my pick. I couldn''t help but look around and look for those people that were very vocal about their dislike of the situation they are in. Everybody hated serving a woman which means that they would not be fully loyal to me or any woman for that matter so why should I pick one and make myself worry everyday if I will get stabbed in the back.


    I stood up and walked around while looking closely at each man lined up in rows. Near the back of the room, I saw Ioannis looking at me intensely. When our eyes met, I felt a surge of energy deep in my soul. Is this resonance? I did not feel any aphrodisiac-like effect that men have as per what my inherited memories is telling me but I knew the resonance exists because of the number 94 above his head, of course.


    I saw his surprise when our eyes met. I abruptly broke eye contact and pretended as if I did not notice him looking at me. I chose to look at the elderly man and asked, "Is it really required that I choose an attendant?" He simply said, "Yes. You have to pick one before the classes start." I pondered for a while and decided to delay my pick for now.


    I know that Ioannis also felt the resonance but considering I just arrived in this world and need to get used to life here first, taking in a man is a complication I am not prepared for right now. With how intensely he was looking at me, the effects of that 94 must be strong. Surely, he''s never letting go once I give him even a slight hint of acceptance. I might as well decide to be neutral for now, not accepting and not rejecting either should be the safest route.


    I told the elderly man my decision and promised to come back in the next couple of days to pick one. I walked hurriedly out of the door without looking back.


    ===========================


    Ioannis'' POV


    When the old man told us that someone came to pick an attendant, I already had an idea who it was. I felt glad that she finally woke up, can walk around now and even found this place with no issues. After the happiness, I suddenly felt scared and thought, "What if she picks someone else?" I was feeling a mix of jealousy, anger and possessiveness which is really weird.


    The old man asked us to dress appropriately and hurry up since we can''t have the savior wait for too long. We all dressed up with the usual attendant uniforms that we have and hurriedly went to the large room where she has been waiting in.


    I went to my designated row and couldn''t help but stare at her. I am wondering why the other men doesn''t seem to bother looking at her. With how beautiful she is, why doesn''t anyone notice it?


    She was talking to the elder and I heard her ask if she really needed an attendant and the elder answered her that she indeed needs one. She was walking around the room, checking all the men carefully. I saw her eyes linger on some men for a longer time than others and I felt an unexplainable pang of jealousy again. I did not notice that I was already staring at her for so long and my breathing started to turny erratic.


    She suddenly looked my way and our eyes met. When that happened, I suddenly felt a strong surge of electricity course through my body. I bet that even my soul was affected. My legs seemed to have turned soft and I started to feel like I''m losing my balance. My body temperature shot up and I started feeling dizzy. It took everything from me to stay standing in line.


    As quickly as our eyes met, she looked away and it resulted to an intense pain in my chest. I strongly felt that I was rejected or even abandoned and I couldn''t help but look down while trying to control my emotions. I finally realized what these inexplicable feelings were. My eyes widened and I asked myself, "This is resonance, isn''t it?"


    I looked up again and saw her walking quickly out of the room. My mind went abuzz and the first two questions that came to my mind were "Why did she walk away?" and "Did she not feel the resonance?" I know women don''t feel it as strong as men do and the next questions were, "How can she just ignore the resonance? and "Did she not like me?" I had a lot of other questions but I was already at my limit. My legs lost its strength and I plopped on the floor. I felt hot and dizzy too. I started hyperventilating and then I saw everything turn black.

 Chapter 16 - 16 - I badly need money

    As I walked quickly out of the room, I was thinking about how to earn money. Maybe you are thinking why I was sudenly thinking about money when I was picking an attendant just a while ago and decided to escape. Well, if I start to take men in, I have to support them right? This is a matriarchal society which means that the women bring home the money.


    I remembered the things I have read from the school handbook regarding how to earn academe points. Academe points is a way to earn money as a student of Gnosis. Given that we do not have families in this world and no one to back us up, this is the academe''s way of helping us to start our lives here. As a student, my first source of money would be this. The handbook does not specifically tell me though as to how I can earn academe points. This is something I have to inquire about when I have the time. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The academe is not restrictive in any way so earning money outside should be a viable option too. Students are allowed to go out of the school and look around the city freely. One part of the curriculum also requires students to do some kind of field work where they go to other territories to study and look around. The students can complete the subject once they send in a report about the place they visited. I think those subjects are the best parts of the curriculum since I want to know more about this world.


    I dressed up with my casual clothes (there was some in my closet for some reason). Well, casual is quite an understatement since this is definitely a semi-formal dress. This outfit is such a hassle. I miss wearing shorts and pants but I guess this place being backwards have not accepted that as a normal set of clothes for women. I thought to myself, should I also dabble in improving clothing styles here? Maybe later.


    I went to the student admission office that I visited just this morning and saw the same kind old man that gave me the handbook. I approached him, smiled and said, "Do I have to request a pass or something so I could go out of the academe?" The man smiled back and said, "It must be my old age. I totally forgot to tell you about that." He handed me a thin silver bracelet with some weird engravings. At a glance, I knew it had magic imbued in it and for sure it is not just an accessory. He then spoke again saying, "This serves as your student identification since it contains a unique mana signature assigned to you. It will also serve as your storage space and provide you some sort of protection when you are outside the academe. It will alert the academe in case you are in any form of danger so we can help you out quickly." I accepted the bracelet and inserted some of my mana in it to check for other hidden features.


    Once I have confirmed that it doesn''t have some form of evil seal or curse, I wore the bracelet. This man definitely concealed that this one has a GPS-like capability too. I said my thanks and nonchalantly went out like I did not notice the concealed feature. Once I am out of the room, I check my memories for a spell to remove this GPS feature since I don''t want the school to find out all the places I will be visiting in the future. I will definitely visit Eieneos one of these days and that should be kept as a secret. I found the perfect spell but it seems like I could not remove the GPS thing totally since it will destroy the device. For now, I can at least control the amount of information it transmits back to the academe. I set it to just tracking places within this realm and whenever I have to go to Eieneos, the place that the academe will see on their records will be somewhere in the school as a default setting.


    Eieneos is definitely not on this plane or land based on my inherited memories. The surroundings and the amount of mana in the air is totally different. Hmmm... What else? Oh I will also ensure that this device will not be able to transmit audio or video for my privacy. I don''t mind if the device reports my activities outside the classes and who I am with but not what I am exactly doing or what I am discussing with the other person. Alright! That should do it.


    When I looked outside, it was already late in the afternoon. I guess this can wait till tomorrow. At least, I am all geared up to go out tomorrow.


    While I was walking really slowly, I did not notice that I was already back to the door of my own room like I pinned it on a map and my body just automatically moved there. It is kind of weird but at least I did not end up lost while walking absent-mindedly. I suddenly remembered Ioannis again. Why was he staring so intently at me? Was he angry or something? Is there something he wished to say? I really love his eye color. Those gray blue irises. Ahem.


    I shook my head to push the thoughts about him out of my mind. I still have books I need to finish so let''s focus on that for now. I went in the room and sat on my bed with my back on the headboard. I started reading one of the books and I purposefully picked up the one about resonance since I think this is the most useful topic to know more about right now. Instances like these will happen more and more as I live longer in this world. I then started my second speed reading session for the day. I''m bored and there''s nothing to do anyway so might as well learn as much as you can right?

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Resonance and this unfair world

    As I was reading this interesting book on resonance, I remembered my visit at the attendants'' quarters and leaving immediately while repeatedly telling myself that I don''t need complications right now especifically men. I also don''t have the money! All of a sudden, something from my inherited memories surfaced and told me, "A rejected resonance has a strong backlash towards males since they react to the resonance stronger than women." I was puzzled since this sentence felt like I was being scolded. Did I reject Ioannis? I never talked to him so how could that happen. Since he''s not here, I pushed those thoughts out of my mind for now but my brows still furrowed.


    I then remembered the details of the other books on culture and history that I have read in the morning. To summarize all the details I gathered in all those books, men really have little value in this world. Except for their ability to give birth to children, nothing much is expected of them.


    The fact that "resonance" exists isn''t helping their status at all. You may think that finding "the one" that is meant for you is cheesy and romantic but that applies to my previous world. I guess this is much like how fate or serendipity works. In this world, it is used as a means to oppress and even enslave the males that are already of the lowest status. Once they find their resonant partner, they no longer have their free will and would follow with no complaints because their whole being just makes them do so.


    The fact that there are so many males compared to the number of women and that male bodies are just too honest (like when animals have their heat) when it comes to their resonant, just adds up to all the injustice they had to endure.


    It would have been great if both genders get the same effects but sadly, that''s not the case. The women have the option to decline or ignore a male if she wants to even if he is resonating with her.


    I looked into the inherited memories again and it seems that relationships can only happen if the woman wants it. As for the men, resonance makes them loyal and faithful to only one woman and their whole existence yearns for her all the time. Even if the woman treats them poorly, they can only accept it and endure it. A woman could choose not to take responsibility for a man she has touched. She does not have to take him as an official husband. A man can be taken in as a lover, a concubine, a toy or even a bed slave and the guy would even be happy that he was even given a chance to serve her or just be near her.


    Now I understand why the attendants say they are just "tools for birthing children to keep the population level afloat". The laws don''t protect them that much no matter what abuse they receive. Even the custody of the children immediately goes to the women. Only men who were accepted as an official husband or concubine are allowed to have shared custody.


    You may think that if resonance exists, maybe the women will treat them better since they are fated partners of some sort but that is not the case. Based on my inherited memories as well as those books, 80% of the time, men end up abandoned or they experience some form of abuse no matter how high the resonance or compatibility is.


    In one of the books, it is recorded that men are usually victims of abuse in all forms. Men have accepted the fact that they may become a victim of sexual abuse any time if they don''t protect themselves or go around in pairs or better in groups. Even if they are working for the government or a prestigious institution such as this academe, the risk may be less but it doesn''t totally remove it. With this amount of power and control on the lives of others, no wonder women end up destroying the lives of men since they don''t get punished for doing wrong anyways. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking someone by force or abusing them in any way should be a crime and should be punished but for men who try to fight back or file cases or complaints, they barely get anything if not further humiliation for dressing up seductively, by being too pretty not too touch, being too easy or looking like they are asking for it. They would get some money as compensation for damages but their lives are still ruined. It would be almost impossible for them to marry as an official husband of another woman in this life. At most, tainted men end up as lovers or bed slaves while others just choose to work in the red light district since they feel like their lives are already ruined anyways. For women, why would you take damaged goods when you can get a new and untainted one easily so to speak. Being treated as slaves, commodities or baby factories were a norm for men in this world so as a man, who would not be angry or feel resentment?


    Sadly, this applies not only to humans males but to all males even in other races. I then found out a really surprising fact. My memories tell me that women from Eieneos (I am one, due to the tasks given to me) have a skill to control their pheromones to attract specific males that they like as well as do the opposite to lower resonance to avoid men we do not like. With these pheromones that I have, the resonance gets a 10-point boost to the number they have above their heads. That''s just straight up cheating isn''t it? If I use my pheromones to target men, wouldn''t they just go crazy in heat as if in a high-dose aphrodisiac and follow me like they are under a spell? Hmm. Why do I find that a fun thing to see though? Am I turning to a villain due to the power I have just like what Altair warned me about?

 Chapter 18 - 18 - My first resonant

    While I was still enjoying my book late into the night, I suddenly heard a loud knock at my door. I wondered, "Who the hell knocks so loud on someone''s door when it''s almost midnight?" Thinking that it is safe in the academe, I slowly opened the door to check who it was and what hit me after opening the door was a torrid yet unexperienced kiss on my lips!


    My mind just went blank for a few seconds while this guy just pushed himself into my room and closed the door behind him! When I realized what was happening, I lifted my hand, grabbed his chin and pushed him away. I stared at his face, smirked and said, "So it was you."


    I stared at the face of the sloppy kisser and I was right. It was Ioannis with his flushed face, dazed eyes and erratic breathing. He looked like someone who was drunk and drugged at the same time. He totally lost it, huh? I couldn''t control my pheromones just yet but being a 94 and adding 10 to that, it is above the perfect resonance state, isn''t it? How he is acting right now is a typical effect of high resonance and I wonder if he will remember everything he''s doing right now once he is sober. The resonance have been confirmed and it must be when our eyes met for a few seconds at the attendants'' hall.


    This is giving me a headache. I ran out of that room and delayed picking an attendant because I don''t have the capacity to take in men just yet!


    I refocused my mind and did a quick self-reflection, "How would I handle this situation? Should I take advantage of this or wake him up from his dazed state?" While my other hand is grabbing his chin, my other hand is on his chest trying to keep him away. He looks like a hungry zombie who saw a live person that he could eat.


    Well, I made up my mind. Let''s wake him up first. Damn! Why does he look even more amazing and he smells good to! I have to cool him off before I lose my calm. I dragged him to the bathroom and once inside, I started to pour cold water on him. His body started shivering but at least his eyes seemed to be clearing up gradually. After a few minutes and though still looking a little confused, he looked straight at me and asked, "What happened?" I answered, "You forced yourself into my room and sexually harassed me?" His eyed widened and his face blushed. He then looked down to avoid my gaze. He stayed silent after that.


    Since I have confirmed that he is no longer thinking with his other head, I walked out of the bathroom and back to the bedroom to look for some towels. I know I did pour cold water on him to wake him up but I don''t want him to get a cold. I heard his slow footsteps while coming out the bathroom. I spoke without looking up, "I am looking for a towel and possible clothes for you. It may not fit that well but you have to make do. Dry yourself up and change your clothes. I''ll use magic in a bit to clean your clothing so you could wear them again."


    I continued looking for stuff I can lend him. He did not reply so I guess he''s patiently waiting. That''s what I thought. After finding some clothes and towels, I turned around and saw him as naked as the day he was born. All I could think was, "Damn! Why did he remove his clothes? His body is just..." I could not avoid looking down to what I was curious about and all I can say was "Wow." His thing is huge. It must be nice to play with. Umm.. Oh, I almost said that to him out loud.


    I slowly looked up and stared into his eyes. I saw clarity there so I am quite sure he wasn''t in the same frame of mind when he barged in a while ago. I slowly walked towards him while maintaning eye contact. Once I was a few steps away, I asked him with the most seductive voice I could muster and said, "Are you trying to seduce me?" He remained staring in to my eyes and asked back, "Is it working?"


    I laughed loud without intending to. He looked confused and I guess his ego got a bit hurt with how his face looks like right now. I simply said, "Sorry. I am not laughing at you but at the situation. You do know you are tall, muscular and your face does not look like someone who will try to seduce a woman, you know?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was laughing but my heart is thumping really loud. Who said the effect of resonance for women is weak? He smells good, his body is just the type I would love to have my hands on. He looks amazing. Ioannis is already considered beyond marriageable age in this world but with his wavy dark brown hair, his bluish gray eyes, smooth and cream-colored skin, muscular and tall build and the oh-so-impressive thing between his legs, he''s definitely a catch. Thank you new world for giving this newbie player a welcome gift!


    I stopped laughing and stared into his eyes. I asked him with a slow and serious tone, "You do know how dangerous it is for you to go into a woman''s room in the middle of the night, right? Aren''t you scared that I''ll eat you up?" I gave him a naughty smirk afterwards.


    His eyes widened with a bit of hesitation but it quickly went back to his calm self. "Yes and yes. I already belong to you when our eyes met. It doesn''t matter if I offer myself up like this. I will belong to you in this life and you won''t be able to get rid of me." he gave a naughty smirk back.


    I looked down and spoke, "Don''t blame me. You asked for this." I paused for a few seconds and asked, "Resonance makes men extremely obedient, right?" I looked up and stared in his eyes again. He looked at me as well but now I can see fear slowly showing in the swirls of his beautiful eyes.


    He hurriedly grabbed the clothes I prepared for him to cover himself and started stepping back. Too bad, behind him was my bed so he plopped on to bed after a few steps. I continued walking towards him and then said, "I order you not to move unless I tell you to." His eyes widened and I can see a trace of resignation together with the fear a while ago.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - My First Resonant Part 2

    I stared back at his eyes that showed fear and resignation. I asked him again, "Have you finally realized what you''ve gotten yourself into? I don''t know if you are brave or you are stupid."


    I shook my head and approached him. I used my left hand to raise his chin so I can look into his eyes closely. I then said, "Your eyes are beautiful. Do you think our future child will inherit them?" I then smirked.


    I saw his eyes widen and he started breathing erratically again but this time his body started shaking and his skin heated up gradually. I then said, "So what the books said were true. Saying a word to a resonant about having a child will get a strong reaction."


    His eyes are still staring at me but his eyes are now dazed. He is not in the drunk state he was when he first entered my room but I think the heat is starting to take over his thought processes. This is the effect of resonance and my order of not moving unless I told him so. I then told him, "You asked for this."


    I held him on the collar of his shirt. He was a little disheveled with his shirt barely closed up since he was in a hurry while putting them on a while ago. His body stood up like a picked up a rag doll.


    I was surprised that I could easily lift him and then decided to playfully throw him in the middle of my bed. He landed with a poof sound and bounced a bit. What a great view!


    His eyes are telling me that he knows what will happen next. A thought suddenly popped in my head, "I think I like my men submissive."


    I grabbed the bottom part of his pants and pulled it off of him. His eyes widened but I did not see any complaints. His hard rod was freed. It sprang up with all its glory.


    His face blushed when he saw me staring at it. I saw him close his eyes due to embarassment.


    I parted his legs wide and went on top of the bed. I slowly crawled and stopped once I was kneeling between his thighs. He opened his eyes wide and I saw him swallow hard.


    I grabbed his shirt and pulled him to make him sit up. I remove the shirt that was barely buttoned to make sure I can see every bit of him. I held him at the nape of his neck to keep him from falling backwards and also to pull him closer.


    Afterwards, I leaned and whispered to his right ear, "You look delicious." I then bit his earlobe playfully.


    His body shivered and I heard him utter a soft grunt. I released his nape and he fell back to the bed with a plop. I crawled on top of him and placed both my hands on the side of his head to look closely at his facial features. I was thinking, this is definitely a good first pick.


    I kissed his forehead, and slowly did the same to his eyebrows, both his eyes and his cheeks. My soft kisses trailed down to his adam''s apple, to both sides of his neck and then his collar bone. I can hear him making soft moans and breathing heavily.


    I suddenly stopped and his body shivered like he is asking for more. I stared back to his face and teasingly said, "Your body wants it this bad, huh?"


    His teary eyes are staring back at me as if accussing me of torture because I suddenly stopped. I then exclaimed, "Oh, I have to take back something you stole. I''ll let you kiss me back if you want to."


    I then kissed him on the lips torridly. I positioned myself in a way that I was sitting on top of his body. It did not take him even a second to start kissing me back. He is really sloppy but I don''t mind teaching him.


    I was surprised that my body seemed to know what I need to do even if this is my first man in both lifetimes. Some information from my inherited memories came in and I guess all that reading of not-so-wholesome stuff is useful at this time too.


    I kissed him torridly for a few seconds and then gradually slowed down the kiss. I slid my tongue between his lips and his mouth voluntary opened a bit to let me explore.


    As our tongues start to play with each other, he was making deep and soft moans repeatedly while his body was shivering. I let the kiss linger for about half a minute and I softly bit his lower lip playfully before ending the kiss abruptly. I lifted my face off of him and then stared back in to his eyes.


    I can see pleading and impatience in those irises now. I think keeping this guy would be fun.


    I smiled at him, "I think a thorough inspection of the product needs to be done before you buy it, right? Since you''ve been quite obedient, I will let you speak and do small movements. You can''t stop me with anything I want to do to you though or else, I will freeze you again."


    I can see confusion in his eyes this time. I slowly slid down his body since I was sitting on his abdomen area a while ago. I then decided, with my underwear still on, to sit on his hard rod. I purposely slid forward to make sure I grinded his whole length to get that cute reaction of his.


    His body jerked and he unintentionally made a loud and beastial moan with his eyes closed. His eyes flung open, looked at me and his face turned beet red.


    I laughed loudly and stared at him. If I continue doing this, I think he might really end up crying. Without waiting for him to recover, I placed my hands on his stomach and started caressing his sides then up his chest, purposely stopping just a bit before his nipples.


    I can feel him shiver every time a part of his skin was touched. I leaned down and started playing with his right nipple with my tongue while the thumb of my left hand started flicking his left nipple. His chest jerked forward and his back arched. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His left arm which I placed on the pillow under his head was holding to it tightly. He was doing everything he can to stop himself from making lewd sounds by biting his lower lip. He then spoke and begged, "Please- Not- Both- not at the- same- time." while breathing heavily.

 Chapter 20 - 20 - A thorough inspection

    After hearing him beg, something in my mind snapped. That must be my dominant self losing control. Instead of listening to what he said, I started sucking on his right nipple and pinching the left one with my thumb and index finger. He was not able to stop himself from making a lewd sound anymore and he made a long and loud moan, "Aaaahhhh..." His right hand now grabbing onto the pillow as well. His body squirmed as if he was trying to get his nipples out of my grasps. I started sucking his left nipple now and pinching the right one. I continued alternating on the two for a few minutes. He did not stop making moans, grunts and loud breathing sounds as I did so. I won''t get tired hearing this no matter how many times.


    After a few minutes, his moans have become a bit softer and his voice is gradually turning raspy. I stopped to give him a breather. I slid up his body and did a little magic trick, making some pure water inside my mouth. I kissed him and gave him water to drink. He was surprised but drank the water obediently. After a few seconds, I ended the kiss. He immediately said thanks with his deep and raspy voice.


    After giving him about 5 minutes of a breather, I continued making soft kisses, doing light sucking and licking down his abdomen then down to his hips and inner thighs purposely avoiding the part that he wanted me to touch the most. His body was squirming and he said in a seductive voice, "Master... Please.. kiss me there too." My mind seem to have exploded and I thought, "Where did that cold and non-chalant man go?"


    Contrary to his wishes, I did not touch that part just yet. That will be inspected last. I ordered him to flip over and lay on his stomach. He obediently did so and I marvelled at his firm and wide back. I trailed kisses and light flicks off my tongue along his back and I saw him push his face on to the pillow to stop himself from moaning. He''s still grabbing the pillow and the sheets tightly. Once I reached his lower back, I stopped the kisses and suddenly sat up. Without warning, I smacked his right butt cheek. His body jerked and he grunted. I followed it with a smack on the left butt cheek as well and got another grunt. He lifted his head and looked back a bit. He asked, "Master... Are you... punishing... me? I have... been... good. Aren''t I?" he said trying to breathe between the words. This man is really good at messing up my self-control!


    I ordered him to lift his butt off the bed and support his weight with his knees and he followed. I plopped two pillows under his stomach to make sure I have a good view. And wow! This is great. Men do not have much body hair in this world maybe because they are technically women since they give birth and all. I parted his butt cheeks and saw his pink butt hole. I poked the hole without putting my finger in, just out of curiousity and Ioannis immediately tried to move his butt to avoid my finger. I smacked his left butt cheek and said in a slow and warning tone, "If you try to move away from me again, I will insert three fingers here abruptly. Try me." He immediately stopped squirming but I can feel him shivering. I continued poking and caressing his pink butt hole for a few seconds. I then poked and caressed the skin between his butt and his balls. I read that this part was sensitive too. He was constantly making muffled moans through the pillows as I was doing my inspection. I smiled in amusement and intending to surprise him, I did a few flicks of my tongue on and around his butt hole and the space I was playing with a while ago. I might as well try everything on those books since I have a guinea pig right here. His back arched and he begged again, "No- that''s- Ahhh! I- please-" I continued doing my thing and suddenly grabbed his balls with my right hand and started playing with them gently. I used my left hand to grab on to his hips in case he tries to escape. I did so for a minute or two despite his complaints and begging. The melodious sound of his moaning continued as I had my fun. Before I stopped, I poked my right index finger a little bit into his hole, I felt him shiver. He then begged, "No. Not there. Please." After putting a bit of my finger in, I did not go further and instead released mystique mana inside his body. His body shivered and I saw his eyes turn blank as if in a trance. I continued releasing my mana for about a minute until I felt that his body won''t be able to accept more. I pulled my finger out and I saw his eyes clear up and then he seemed confused. He asked, "What happened? I felt like I passed out a while ago." I stayed quiet and did not respond.


    I asked him to flip over again to avoid his question and he did as he was told. His limbs seemed to have turn into jelly as he lay obediently on my bed. His eyes looking at me as if begging to continue and end his torture. I just stared at him quietly. I then did a quick snap with my fingers to order the mana inside his body to inspect every part of him and also with a little naughty idea, play with his G-Spot. He immediately squirmed and started rolling on the bed while his eyes show disbelief, pleasure and helplessness. He moaned while rolling his body from left to right. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he was distracted, I was actually looking into my memories at this time for any birth control options in this era. I am definitely eating this man tonight but I don''t want children yet. Besides, I don''t know if his body is able to carry a mystique''s child. As I scanned through my memories, I saw a seal that would do the trick. Though the seal is for marking a guy to be your property too like a slave mark, I got no choice here. I''m not letting go of this man anyway so it was fine.


    I placed my hand in his lower abdomen and his body shivered to my touch. I then spoke to him, "I don''t know if it hurts but we need this." He was still squirming from my mana, wreaking havoc inside his body when I then started to draw the seal with mana on to the skin above his womb. I heard him make a soft grunt as the sealing started. He then said, "It''s hot- and uncomfortable. It doesn''t hurt- but everything is- too much. I think I- I''m going- crazy." I stared at his face to make sure he isn''t lying and I saw his flushed face while his eyes seemed to roll in its sockets once in a while due to the pleasure. The seal was completed in less than a minute. I looked into the almost invisible seal and saw that it was a pattern of a rose with thorny vines and leaves on top of a crescent moon with a small infinity sign. Is this my family symbol? Something in my mind seemed to have answered, "Eieneos royal family crest". I thought to myself, "I can use this crest as the symbol of the huge family I will be building in this realm." I snapped my fingers to stop the mana inside his body from moving. He was breathing erratically at this point. His face flushed, his eyes dazed and his body has turned weak as he is sprawled on my bed.

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Are we going to continue?

    I crawled on top of his body again and used the palm of my hand to lightly tap his left cheek. I then asked him, "Are you okay? Want to stop?" He looked at me with serious and pleading eyes and then with his deep and raspy voice said, "I told you I''m yours. You can do anything you want with me but please don''t abandon me." I stared on his face for a few seconds and then replied, "Once I start, I don''t plan to stop until I''m satisfied." He looked at me with wide eyes and he blushed. He then said with his deep and raspy voice, "I know. I''m ready." My head just went, "WTF? Can you not so be seductive? You are going to turn me into a pervert that would want to eat you up every chance I can!"


    I then started to slowly remove all of my clothes. Since I have seen everything on his body, it would be fair if I let him see mine too. This body is perfect anyways. I was just lucky I was given this one in this life so I don''t think he''s losing out right?


    ==============================


    Ioannis'' POV


    When I came to my senses, I am inside a bathroom in front of Luna. I was drenched in cold water and my body was shivering. The last thing I remembered was when I was about to pass out at the attendant''s hall. I was so confused and the only thing I could ask was, "What happened?" She instantly replied that I tried to sexually assault her and I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. I asked myself, "Did I really do that? Am I that perverted? I never lost my cool in any situation and never touched any woman before." I saw her staring at me trying to gauge if I was lying. She then sighed and walked out of the bathroom after telling me to take a full cold shower then come out so she could give me clothes to change to. I obediently did as I was told and took a shower as fast as I could. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After showering, I left my wet clothes on the countertop in the bathroom. I have no towel to cover myself with so thinking that she was my resonant anyway, it did not matter if she saw everything. I walked out with nothing on and simply stood a few steps behind her while waiting for my clothes.


    She was speaking to me but I don''t know what to say so I stayed silent. This is only the second time we met and this situation is so awkward. She stood up after finding some clothes and spun around. When she saw me, she looked surprised. Her eyes then moved lower to the place between my legs and I couldn''t help but blush. I thought she would scream or slap me and I was prepared for it but I guess she came into my life with a lot of surprises in store. She looked up and back to my face and asked me if I was seducing her. I don''t know what has gotten to me but I immediately asked back if showing my body would work to seduce her. She stayed silent for a few minutes and laughed. I couldn''t help but feel hurt with her reaction. It seems like she really isn''t interrsted in me. What would I do? She is my resonant and whether she wants me or not, I already belong to her in this lifetime. I guess I can only stay by her side and assist her on things that she wants to be done. I kept telling myself that as long as she lets me stay near her, I will do anything.


    I got yet another surprise when she walked near me and whispered to my ear. She then bit my earlobe and I couldn''t help but make a lewd sound. It hurt a little but it sent electricity throughout my body. My knees almost buckled because of what she did. Everything that happened next was so unexpected and pleasurable that I don''t know if everything was just a dream.


    ================================


    After removing my clothes, I felt my body heat up instead of getting cold. I saw his eyes roam throughout my body. His stare was intense and I can see his adam''s apple bobbing up and down. He is breathing heavily but he did not dare move or touch me. I sat down on him and made sure my lower lips are resting on top of his hard rod. I want to make him squirm a little more so let''s delay the main part first. I heard him let out a soft moan and then he stared at my face like he is about to cry. I then spoke, "What? I''m wet and whose fault is it? You''re enjoying the view anyways." He slowly closed his eyes, visibly frustrated.


    I slowly moved my hips forward and backward while my lower lips are caressing the bottom part his shaft. I can feel his body shivering with pleasure under me. He was making heavy breathing sounds and grunts that he can no longer control from coming out of his mouth. I then asked, "Do you want to touch me?" He looked at me in disbelief but still nodded. I guess since men are trained to be subservient, he never thought I will give him permission to touch my body.


    While straddling him, he slowly sat up slowly. He touched my lower back to make sure I won''t fall backwards. He slowly reached for my breasts and gently fondled them. He was looking at my face once in a while seemingly checking if I feel uncomfortable or if he is making me feel good. I looked back at him and can''t help but remember how he''s the one who has been taking care of me since my first day here at the academe.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him onto my chest. I then asked him in a provocative voice, "Are you sure you''re only contented with touching?" Taking it as permission, he started licking and sucking on my breasts like an extremely thirsty person that finally found an oasis.


    While he was doing whatever he wanted with my breasts, I couldn''t help but make soft moans. It was so good I ended up grabbing the hair on the back of his head with my right hand. Then suddenly, I was distracted with my own thoughts. Based on how his body was reacting to my touch, I am quite sure that this is his first time being intimate with a woman so how is he this good. Is he copying what I did to him? Does he really learn that fast? I couldn''t explain the level of jealousy I was feeling once those thoughts came to my mind. This must be an effect of resonance, huh? Am I starting to be possessive? WHO CARES? HE''S MINE!


    The jealousy I was feeling then turned to anger. I then grabbed his hair tighter and pulled him back off of my breasts and then I forced him to look into my eyes. Once he was looking at me, with evident confusion in his eyes, I only stared at him without saying anything. I could see that my silence is making him uncomfortable. After a full minute, he carefully asked, "I''m sorry. Did I do anything wrong, master? I will change. Just teach me what to do!" While saying those words, I could see a mix of fear and worry in his eyes.


    I continued staring at him and spoke slowly, "You did not do anything wrong. In fact, you were doing everything right. Too right, actually. Did you practice somewhere else?" His eyes widened in disbelief and I can see him hurrying to think of what to say. He hurriedly spoke, "No! This is my first! I have not touched any woman before. I just- I copied what you did. I- I had basic training on this kind of stuff. All of us have. I never practiced with anyone. I- I''m not lying. I- Please." He looked like he was about to cry with evident fear as if he was about to be killed by me.


    I looked at him and smiled. He then looked at me confused. Without warning, I kissed him on his lips and he automatically kissed back. After a few seconds, I left his lips and asked, "Can you show me everything you''ve learned?" He then looked at me with wide eyes and his face turned red instantly. I laughed a bit and said, "I think the things you have learned must be quite interesting. You said everybody was trained. Are those about bedroom duties of men by any chance?"


    He looked away shyly and said, "Yes. We started learning at about the age of 14. The teacher said that we had to have skills in bed to be able to be kept by a woman. He said that if we are useless, we will end up abandoned since there are so many who would be willing to do everything to be chosen." I looked at him and can''t help but feel a little pity.


    Men are really treated poorly in this world. They had to resort to learning these things at a young age just to at least be useful at something. They don''t believe that they can be loved so they can only hope to be useful enough to not be thrown away.

 Chapter 22 - 22 - So men have the cherries?

    I hugged him tightly after he told me about his circumstances. I did not speak but I guess it is my way of apologizing since I pulled his hair and confronted him out of jealousy. I won''t admit it of course but still, no one touches what''s mine.


    After some time, he cautiously asked, "Am I still allowed to continue?" I replied playfully, "What do you want to continue?" He looked at me and blushed but I guess I underestimated how blunt he speaks. He replied bluntly, "Sucking your breasts". It was my turn to be surprised that I laughed. I saw him furrow his brows, seemingly confused on what''s funny. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After having a good laugh, I kissed his lips briefly and said, "You can''t suck anymore since it''s my turn." I moved back and got off his lap then gently pushed him on the bed. He was very cooperative and laid obediently on the bed. His eyes were watching every move I was making. I smiled at him and crawled until I was sitting on the bed just between his legs.


    I sat on the bed facing him then I put each of my legs on top of his thighs. He was still watching me closely and with a smile on my lips, I suddenly stroked his thick and warm shaft with my right hand. His back immediately arched as he moaned lewdly in surprise. He then started twisting his body and shivering in pleasure as I continue stroking him slowly. I was watching his reaction and I was enjoying how he is trying to muffle his moans while trying to breathe. He seems to be trying to avoid my hand but also enjoying the pleasure it brings too.


    Before he got used to the rhythm of the strokes, I started using my left palm to rub the tip of his shaft. He didn''t expect it at all that he started moaning louder, "Ahhh... Ah!" He was panting in between his moans. He then started to beg and ask for a little mercy. He did not know that it totally does the opposite since the dominant woman in me is enjoying it more. He said in between moans and his breaths, "Pl- Please. Not- Not there. It''s too much. Please- It- It''s sensitive. Please- Ahh."


    I continued rubbing while enjoying the sound of his moans. After a while, I stopped rubbing the tip and used both hands to stroke instead. I then started to lick the tip, making sure to play with that small hole. I successfully got a strong reaction with his back arching and a loud gasp. He started panting again while saying, "Mas- ter.. Not- there. I- I''m go-going crazy." As he was squirming to escape my grasp, I suddenly put the tip of his rod inside my mouth and started sucking gently. This time, he didn''t even have the time to speak when his back arched again. I can only hear gasps, grunts and loud breathing. I saw his eyes, dazed and his pupils rolling up in its sockets once in a while. I will never get tired watching his face like this.


    While he was in a daze, I used my tongue to insert mana through the hole on the tip of his shaft to block him from having a climax too soon. I am still enjoying this activity and I don''t want it to end so soon. He shivered and said, "What- What is- happening? Some- thing is going in. It- It''s hot." After half a minute, I stopped injecting mana and replied, "Just putting mana in there. I don''t want you suddenly having a climax without permission, do we?" His eyes widened and I can see a bit of fear starting to show in them. I continued, "I don''t want fun things to end too soon." I then smiled.


    I crawled up on his body, my hand still holding his shaft. I lined it up to my lower lips to make sure it goes in smoothly. I have been quite playful but honestly, my body has been craving him to get inside for some reason. He''s the first man I have in this life but I feel so horny for him. This is resonance again, huh? I should be scared of the pain but for some reason I''m not. Something in my mind said, "You''re not the one who''s going to be in pain." I was confused with this sentence suddenly popping up. I was still continuing with what I was doing and I have finally put the tip of his shaft near my hole when Ioannis suddenly held back my hand. I looked back to his face and stared at him. I asked with evident impatience in my voice, "What? Did you change your mind?" I saw him cower a bit and he answered in a soft voice, "Please be gentle, master. It- It''s going to bleed at first as per our teacher. I- I will do my best to... I will get used to it quickly. Just- Just start- Umm. Slowly?" I started to get confused. What is this guy saying? It''s the women that have hymens that tear right? What pain and bleeding is he saying? Which teacher was teaching the wrong stuff?!


    I still gave him my promise since he looks really worried and said, "Fine." I slowly lowered my hips and the tip went smoothly inside my hole. Wow. He''s really big. It''s quite snug in there. Will this whole thing fit inside? Now, it''s my turn to worry.


    I tried to use my essence to lubricate the next activities we will be having so I moved my hips in a circular motion while his tip was inside. Not expecting for me to do that, his back arched and caused his shaft to move a few inches further in. He grunted and started breathing quickly. I saw him furrow his brows and his eyes tearing up a bit. As for me, all I felt was pleasure. I stopped moving my hips and asked, "Did it hurt for you?" He said, "It didn''t. I was- was just surprised. Maybe if we slide further in, it would hurt." He gave me a weak smile on a visibly pale face. With that smile, I knew he was lying. I looked down and already saw some blood dripping towards the sheets. Where in the?! We are barely halfway in? What''s this blood? I don''t feel pain so what he said was true?!


    I started looking for magic in my memories that will help the situation. Numbing Magic? Nope. He still needs to feel the pleasure. Just remove the pain only. Hmm. That would work." I started chanting magic in my mind to heal whatever wound there is and stop the bleeding on his shaft while using another to numb the pain receptors in his body so only pleasure remains." I saw his face visibly calm down afterwards. He then looked at me with knowing eyes and said, "Thank you, master."


    I did a little experiment to see if the constant healing magic spell would work. I lowered my hips on him, moving his shaft further in about halfway through. It feels so good and I want to move quickly already but I don''t want him to suffer. I stopped moving and looked into his eyes and asked, "Is it better?" He looked back at me in a daze and said, "Yes. Yes, it feels good. Please.. Please continue. I want more." This guy is so blunt with asking about what he wants that it is making me hornier. The problem is he doesn''t even think that the effects are so strong. I already want to ravish him wildly.


    Seeing that he is not feeling any pain and he is already asking to be eaten clean, I sat down in one quick move shoving his shaft all the way in. I couldn''t help but fall on top of his body, a loud moan coming out of my lips. I was so shocked with how good it felt. He also moaned loudly and I felt his body tighten and shiver. I lifted my head and looked to his face and saw his dazed and flushed state. I asked him in amusement, "Did you just reach climax when I put it all the way in?" He was still dazed and couldn''t answer. I moved my hips in a circular motion to wake him up. He gasped and tightened his arms around my waist and said, "Wai- Wait. Ugh. No. Plea- Please. Rest for a bit." So, I was right. Was it that good for him? Well, it''s ridiculously good for me too.


    I playfully continued moving my hips in a circular motion. He is squirming and panting loudly. He looked at me with pleading eyes. I smiled at him and said, "You came without permission so why should I show you mercy, huh?" His eyes widened and he asked back, "Did I just- Was that- I- I did not- So it was that?" I looked at him and laughed a bit saying, "Now I know it''s your first time. Did it feel good? Do you want more?" His stoic face blushed and he simply nodded at me. Damn this guy is so cute. He is so naive and delicious that I think I have to delay my trip outside of the academe for now.

 Chapter 23 - 23 - A long, blissful night

    After seeing him nod, I kissed his lips wildly. He immediately kissed back as wildly as I did and his arms hugged my waist and upper back. I lifted my head a bit to stop the kiss and looked into his eyes and asked, "No regrets?" He then replied with decisiveness, "None. Never." then we continued the kiss.


    He started moving his hips a bit as if encouraging me to continue what I was planning to do. Seeing that he wants to do more action, I started moving my hips forwards then backwards slowly. I just love how a little bit of the movement I was making is already making him shiver this much and even his rod was twitching too. His body is so honest and sensitive, I have a strong hunch that I''ll end up addicted to this.


    While moving my hips painfully slow, I was watching all the different facial expressions he is making due to the pleasure I am giving him. His eyes were dazed. His face and even his ears are red. He is alternating between soft moans, grunts and heavy breathing too. This is way different from the usual stoic face that he makes when he is with other people. I can''t help but feel quite happy that I''m the only one who gets to see him like this. When he noticed that I was staring at him, his eyes widened and then he used his right arm to cover his face to try and avoid my eyes. I teasingly asked him, "Why are you suddenly covering your face? I like watching you while I''m making you feel good." He then said with his raspy voice, "No- That''s- I''m feeling shy. Don''t look..." His voice just got sexier after a lot of moaning. I wonder how I can make him remove that arm. I think I have the perfect idea.


    I pushed myself up onto a sitting position by placing my hands on his chest. Once I am sitting, I started moving my hips up and down. This time, the pace was a little faster than when I was moving back and forth. He suddenly flinched and his back arched. His moans and gasps became louder and more frequent. He still did not remove his arm so I moved even faster. His back fell back on the bed and I finally got what I wanted. He removed his arm and then started grasping at the sheets. His dazed eyes stared at my face then his gaze slowly went down to my bouncing breasts and then to how his rod is moving in and out of my cave. His arms are now gripping the sheets next to his head. He then said between gasps, "Pl- Please slow- slow down. Ahh- Ahh- Haa-". I simply answered while trying to keep my soft moans and pants minimal, "No way. It- feels so- good. If- I slow down- you''ll cover- your face again. I like- staring at you- while we''re doing this." He looked back into my eyes and said, "I- understand, mas- ter."


    After a few minutes of moving my hips, I felt my body heating up further and I felt a pressure building up in my core. His rod has also hardened even more and it has been twitching inside me for some time. He did not cover his face again after I complained that I want to see his face while we''re on bed. He''s just so obedient and cute. He was panting but still forced some words and said, "Mas- Master. Can- I come- pl- please?" I smiled at him and said, "Sure but- after me."


    The only thing you can hear for the next few minutes are our moans, his grunts and our heavy breathing. After some time, I finally felt that I was reaching my climax. I couldn''t help but moan loudly, "Aaaaahhh!" When I came, I made sure to remove the mana blocking the tip of his shaft. My walls tightened so much that I must have squeezed him because he also released his essence inside me just after a few seconds that I climaxed. I heard him make a feral grunt for the first time, "Uuuugghh!" I fell forward on his body and started kissing him again while we were both still feeling the after effects of our climax.


    I totally underestimated the stamina of the body of a mystique though. My first climax just made me even hornier and wilder. We kept at it till the wee hours of the morning. Being a human, he passed out after the fourth time he climaxed. Even though he has passed out, he was still hard so I still kept at it till I was satisfied. I already lost count on how many times I have climaxed though the owner of the body I am ravishing is unconscious. He woke up a few times and came two more times though he passed out again after each one.


    When I was fully satisfied, there was already a few signs of the sun rising. I really went at it, huh? I think I have to control my urges a bit more or I will end up breaking this guy. I wonder if there is a way to change him to a mystique just like me so he can match my stamina and urges. A voice in my head simply answered, "sanguis theos infini". I looked into my inherited memories and I knew that this incantation''s effect is to convert a person''s blood to that of someone from Eieneos which I am from. Since the race I am from is much like a deity with our almost infinite lifespan and mana, changing him to one is like being deified. This is really interesting. I can transform a man''s body to match my physique which means more bedroom activities. If I like a man a lot, I can just change him so we can accompany each other permanently. Ooohh... If I don''t touch the man for over a month, his body slowly turns back to his original race''s attributes while it will become permanent though if a child is born between the man and me or if I consciously make it permanent. This incantation seems really strong and complex. I think this is another way of increasing the population of Eieneos. This is also much easier than having to birth each and every member of the race from here on. Should I try it in the near future on this guy? Well, I don''t mind having him as my permanent companion but I think his opinion matters too so I better ask first. Well, not like he has much of a choice about being with me. He''s mine his whole life.


    I placed my hand on top of Ioannis'' womb right where I put the birth control seal I have placed before. I silently said the incantation, "Sanguis Theos Infini". Suddenly, a soft blue light enveloped his body and I felt his soul link to mine. Interesting. His life is prolonged by creating a link between our souls. My soul is near immortal so his soul becomes dependent to my lifespan. We would be able to see the effects soon. For now, let''s do the temporary link first.


    Once done with the spell, I tried to get off of him and lay beside him instead but its... stuck? Why can''t I pull it out? Is this really supposed to happen on the first night? How am I going to lay on the bed. I want to sleep too!


    My mind said, "A rare effect of perfect resonance". What is this thing talking about? There is a chance of this happening whenever we get intimate? If I remember his resonance is only 94 points so that''s not supposed to be a perfect resonance. Oh my! Is it that cheat 10-point boost from my end? I knew it! There is always a loss to every benefit in everything.


    I can''t do anything much about it so I just laid on top of him then rolled over to my side while pulling this not-so-light muscular guy with me. As I did some sudden movements, I saw his lips part and make a soft moan. I covered his mouth with my left hand before he makes me horny again. It''s frustrating how he is so clueless though.


    I placed his head on the pillow properly and made sure we are both covered well by a blanket. Don''t want him getting sick on me since we''re sleeping naked. I had to position myself very near to his body since there is a very naughty rod that doesn''t want to slide out just yet.


    I should be sleepy now with all the exercise we did but I am wide awake. I just occupied myself with staring at Ioannis'' sleeping face. I carefully traced his eyebrows, eyelashes, nose, and lips with my index finger. I just further confirmed how his looks is just my type. I guess I got lucky on my first resonant.


    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 - 24 - The busy day after

    It took sometime before I was able to sleep from the high of all that happened last night. Of course, it meant that I would definitely miss breakfast. It was already less than an hour before lunch time when I woke up. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Ioannis'' handsome face. He was staring at me with those bluish gray eyes and he seemed to have woken up for quite a while. How cute. He patiently waited for me to wake up naturally. Well, it is not like he could leave the bed, with us still stuck together. Geez. Yeah, we''re still stuck. This is really awkward.


    I was the first one to speak and I simply said, "Good morning. Have you been waiting for a while?" My eyes then couldn''t help but travel down to his chiseled chest then abs and then further under the blanket to the part where we have been connected since last night. I then slowly traced my eyes back to his face. He was still staring at me intently with his stoic face but this time there is an evident blush on it. He then spoke using his modulated and sexy voice, "Good morning. I haven''t waited too long. I- I just can''t seem to-" he quickly looked to the part I was looking in to a while ago then back to my face.


    I smiled at him and jokingly said, "You''re stuck with me for good." His eyes widened with what I said but he softly replied, "Yes."


    I inched near his body and placed my left leg on top of his right hip. I feel like I''m hugging a tree. I laughed inwardly at the awkwardness but still enjoyed the warmth of our proximity. I placed my arms around his neck and pulled him for a morning kiss. He immediately kissed back and placed his arms around my waist. He also pulled me closer as if he wanted to mold our bodies together. I started moving my hips forward and backward a bit to tease his rod and it immediately hardened. He also made moaning sounds while we are kissing. We went at it for a few minutes before I suddenly separated from his body by pushing his chest. Just like that, our lower bodies are freed. I even felt some of his warm essence leaking out. I feel sticky and uncomfortable now.


    I looked into his surprised and obviously frustrated face and simply said, "I want to eat lunch but let''s take a shower first." After saying those words, I simply sat up and then left the bed to walk to the bathroom without anything on. He immediately followed me and we kind of stayed there for half an hour to wash each other clean. No extras for now. I''m really famished.


    After dressing up, we went straight to the school canteen and ate whatever is available. I did not even look at him or talked throughout the meal. After finishing my food, I looked up and stared at him. I then asked non-chalantly, "You can go back to the attendant''s quarters." He looked at me nervously and his eyes looked like he was about to cry. He then carefully replied, "You said I''m stuck with you for good. Why are you sending me away?" He looked like an aggrieved wife. I replied with furrowed brows, "What? I''m coming with you. Don''t you want to be my attendant? There is paperwork that needs to be completed, right?" He widened his eyes and he happily said, "Yes!" And for the first time since we met, he gave me a sincere smile akin to a flower blooming slowly in spring. Gosh, my heart! He looks so good. I thank this world again for this gift.


    We returned our empty plates at the counter and walked to the attendant''s quarters. The first person we saw when we entered the huge wooden door was of course the manager of the hall, Mr. Greg. I approached him with Ioannis in tow. He looked surprised when he saw us together. He looked at Ioannis and said with a firm tone, "Why didn''t you come back from the infirmary last night?" He then grabbed Ioannis'' wrist and seemingly checked on something. The old man looked at Ioannis'' face and he threw his wrist away and angrily said, "You fool."


    I looked at Ioannis'' arm and saw some faint bruises. He must have grabbed his wrist forcefully. I touched Ioannis'' arm and released some healing mana on the bruise. He looked at me suprised and then gave me a forced smile. I am getting pissed off right now. Is this old man ignoring me? You dared to hurt my man in front of me?


    I then ordered my handsome resonant and said, "Go back to your room and pack your things. You''re staying with me from now on." He immediately walked to the quarters. I then looked at the man and spoke in a firm tone, "I want him as my attendant. Do I have things I need to complete?" He simply looked at me and asked, "You have taken his purity so quickly. It''s impressive how you took the most upright one. Are you going to take responsibility for him?" I answered, "Yes." He looked relieved for some reason and handed me a thin booklet and a small, rectangular wooden slab with 2 noticeable circular indentations. He then spoke, "Handbook of rules. We need to make sure the attendants don''t get killed at least. That wooden slab is to link him permanently to you if you want. Nobody has used that before so I don''t expect much but don''t lose it. You just need a drop of blood from each of you on those indentations to seal the deal." He then handed me what seems to be a slave certificate. He then continued, "Just pour mana into it to transfer the ownership to you." It really is like a transfer of property ownership which kind of frustrated me.


    I saw Ioannis walk out from the hallway carrying a small bag. I don''t know why but I felt inexplicable sadness. Is it because everything he owned for the last several years can fit in such a small bag?


    I looked back at the old man and took the paper to inject my mana in to it. I felt the identity bracelet heat up suddenly on my arm then it cooled back down. The man then said, "He''s now yours. You can earn academe points together since you''re a team now. You can then use those points to free him by the time you graduated if you haven''t change your mind by then." I took the items the old man gave me and hid it in my clothes. I made a quick nod of thanks and left the hall before my temper flares.


    I went straight to the admissions office with my man in tow. I was quiet and Ioannis also followed quietly. After knocking on the door, I approached the kind old man, Mr. Jonas and asked, "I just had a few questions if that is alright?" He then looked up and smiled then said, "Sure, Go ahead." He then looked at the guy behind me for a bit before looking back to me with a knowing look. I then spoke, "I have 2 questions for now though I may think of more later. They are: Are attendant''s allowed to take classes? and Can you give me a complete list of things we can do to earn academe points faster?" He looked at me surprised and he laughed for a bit. He then replied, "Yes for the first one. You can help him choose what classes to take. For the second one, let me just make one for you. Nobody has asked for that before. You are one smart lad." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He went to the inner room and came back after about 10 minutes. He then gave me a booklet which was about two inches thick. All I could think of was, "Wow." I then asked my last question, "I have one last question. How could I check my current academe points and the amount I can get if I convert them to money?" He then kindly replied, "The bracelet can tell you that. Just think about it and it will show you the exact amount. As for the academe points, if you will use them to shop outside the academe, you can just convert it as needed with a thought. Each academe point can be converted to 10 copper coins."


    I then thought, "I think I have to study the money system here. I totally forgot about it. Copper coins? They may have higher value coins or even paper money I guess." Since I need money for my plans, I should understand how money and the economy works in here. I really should look around the city for opportunities to earn more very soon.


    I then thought about how much money I can get with my current academe points. I have been in the academe for only a few days and I am not expecting to have earned that much. The bracelet heated up and I saw a screen in front of my eyes much like in a game. In that screen it says, "137,205" Huh? Why do I have so much? Doesn''t this make me a millionaire in copper coins?


    I hurriedly asked Mr. Jonas, "Does everybody know how much points I have? Does my attendant have the ability to earn points too?" The kind man answered, "Yes. Once you took him in, his points will be combined with yours. Only the school knows about your points. Nobody can see it even if you check it in the middle of a crowded room. Only you and all the attendants assigned to you will see it." I replied, "Thank you" I then hurriedly walked out of the office and back to my room. There is an important thing me and this guy have to discuss.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - The truth about academe points

    I almost ran back to my room. I have never once looked back at Ioannis after we left the attendant''s quarters. I installed a mana mechanism on my door. It is much like a lock and key but with a spell. I injected mana on to the door and it opened. I then asked Ioannis to touch the door and exert some mana on to it saving his details as someone who can open the door. I saw him do what he was told then I went inside the room and closed the door quickly.


    I placed all the things given to me by Mr. Greg and Mr. Jonas on the study table near my bed. I sat on the edge of my bed and looked at Ioannis. When our eyes met, he immediately placed his bag down on the floor and then kneeled in front of me like how people worship royalty. I was surprised but did not ask him to stand up. He then spoke carefully, "Did I do anything to upset you, master? Please punish me accordingly." I then curtly replied, "Why?" I saw him shiver a bit but he did not respond.


    I stood up and walked towards the table and took the academe points booklet and the wooden slab that was given to me. I walked back and sat on the bed again. I thought for a bit and saw a screen in front of me. This time the points show "Luna - 8,705, Ioannis - 128,500". I then spoke, "Care to explain your number of points?" I was thinking about what are the things he had to do to earn this much and what exactly is he planning to use the points for. He looked up and saw the points on the screen with visible surprise. He then said, "I did not know I had that much. I have been working in the academe since I as 15 so that''s a little more than 5 years now. I kept taking tasks since the previous saviors that chose me only kept me for a few weeks so I had to do other things to earn points. I was saving for my freedom. I need 300,000 so I can get rid of my slave status and cut ties with the academe. If I don''t save enough by the time I turn 25, I''ll have to continue working here till I die. That was the condition set when we were marked as slaves."


    After hearing about it, I got confused even further so I asked, "You will work for 10 years but still have to pay 300,000 academe points by the end of that period to be free?" He said, "Yes. It is payment for education, food, shelter, clothing and protection. It is a very steep price and it is very rare for any of us to be bought out by our masters so you have to do everything if you want to be freed."


    I was silent and looked down for a while as I digest this ridiculous set up. He kept kneeling and was silent as well. After a few minutes, I looked up and told Ioannis, "Stop kneeling and sit beside me." He hurriedly stood up though he stumbled a bit, having kneeled for some time. I then told him, "Don''t ever kneel for anyone even towards me, understand?" He just nodded and sat next to me.


    I played with the wooden plank with my hand and then spoke, "Thank you for being honest about your future plans. Now, it''s my turn to tell you what''s mine." I set the plank on top of my left palm and with my right hand, I conjured two tiny orbs of blood. I saw Ioannis staring at me intently and then he asked, "Where did you- Is that blood mine? Are you sure you want to bind with me for life?" I then nonchalantly replied, "I collected it last night as a souvenir. I have a small vial of it. I have said that you''re mine. Any objections?" His eyes widened, shook his head sideways then he blushed. I guess he remembered which part of him bled. I then proceed with placing the orbs on each indented part of the plank. The plank burst into flames then turned to ashes. At the same time, on the table, the slavery certificate burst into flames and turned to ash as well. What is happening?


    Ioannis then spoke, "I am bound to you unconditionally for life. That is a higher binding than between a master and a slave so that paper wasn''t needed anymore." I then asked teasingly, "Does that mean you are my husband now?" His ears turned red and stuttered, "I- That''s- That''s different. I am just yours. Umm, I don''t have a rank yet. Marriage is- That needs a special ring to bind souls. That ring is expensive so... Most men are just given a lover or a concubine rank or most of the time no rank at all. The woman sets that rank for each of her men in a household. Only the rich can take in official husbands."


    I lifted my other hand and said an incantation, "Sanare Sakri Mert". The room we are in was then protected by a mana layer that will keep all the details of what we will discuss a secret. No sound can come out and no form of detection can pry in. I don''t want people knowing and meddling with my long term plans. I''ll keep this protecting my room indefinitely. I will use this to train my rapidly growing mana pool as well. He looked around and I am sure he felt the changes but he chose not to ask.


    I looked up at the screen and saw his points and mine increase by 2000 each. Wow, is that because I chose to bind him to me? Is it like a bonus? He also looked at the screen before looking back to me. I then spoke, "I''m going to help you reach the 300,000 points as soon as possible. You will accompany me out of here when I graduate. We have to study how we can earn academe points faster which is why I requested for this." I lifted the booklet off my lap. I then continued, "I am planning to be rich in this world and the first step would be through academe points. As per the student handbook, the student who graduates with the most number of individual points will get generous rewards. I am very open to prizes and freebies if they give any to me. Academe points can be converted to money. That money, I can use to invest and earn even more money. You understand where I am going right?"


    Ioannis looked at me seriously and said, "Yes. I will help you too. I will be useful to you. Just teach me and tell me what I need to do." I looked at him, "That''s perfect. I don''t need men who are only useful in bed. I apologize in advance for being blunt but I don''t intend to take in burdens. If a man can only offer his body for bedroom duties, I am not interested. I heard that I can pay for that in the red light district with no strings attached." He looked at me and what I saw was not disgust or anger but fierce determination. He took it not as insult but a challenge to prove that he can offer so much more. I am liking him even more. I think I am starting to feel infatuated. I sighed and he looked at me in confusion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I then continued, "I am planning to look around the city for the next few days to check for opportunities to earn more money and also learn how this world works. As for you, I want you to check on the list of courses and classes offered in this academe. I want you to make a list of subjects that you want to study. When I come back, I''ll check it and add on things that you may have missed. I will help you schedule classes so ours are aligned." He then nodded. I asked him, "You know how to read and write, correct? Any other skills, hobbies or interests? Anything you want to learn in particular?" He answered, "Yes, a bit. It doesn''t hurt to learn more. I want to learn how to fight and protect us. I also want to learn business and how to handle affairs of a household." I laughed a bit and teasingly said, "So... you want to be my personal assistant, bodyguard and our house butler at the same time?" He looked at me with wide eyes and said, "I- I think that''s a good way to put it. I can be way more useful that way. I don''t want to give you reasons to regret your decision of taking me in." I clapped a bit and said, "Good job! If you work hard and we become rich, I will give you that expensive ring." I then winked at him playfully. He looked at me in disbelief and with a shy smile on his face he said, "I will work hard for that ring."

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Setting the plan in action

    Ioannis and me talked for more than an hour on what our tasks for the next days are and any other plans we have that we can work on together. He also taught me about the currency in this world since he is worried that I will get scammed once I move around the city. He wanted to accompany me but I strongly declined and gave him other tasks inside the academe instead. I have things that I need to do on my own.


    We looked into the booklet given by Mr. Jonas so we can plan our next steps to earn that 300,000 points first. We got a lot of surprises from it.


    It turns out, earning points is quite easy but that is if you know which ones give you points. In the booklet, it lists them specifically and tells you which ones earn most points. It spans from simply being present for classes, doing homework, passing tests, taking electives and completing courses. It also includes reading books, inventing stuff, earning money from other sources, doing part-time work outside and even volunteering to do tasks within the academe.


    What was even surprising is that it includes intimacy with the opposite sex like kissing, hugging and also the "deed" itself. Wow.


    They are really pushing to increase the population this way. Is this the reason why I have a lot of points even if I am not even here for a week? Well. Ahem. We did quite a lot of it last night.


    Ioannis and me then listed tasks that we can do on a daily basis so that the points will just keep coming and made a schedule to make sure we''ll keep racking up points. Some of the tasks include reading books, doing some exercise to keep our bodies healthy and common house chores for him as my attendant.


    I also allowed him to take in tasks from the attendant''s hall and the academe while I was away. I gave him some blank sheets of paper and a pen to make sure he can list the courses he is interested in so I can check it when I come back. Before we know it, it was dinner time.


    We went for a quick meal at the school cafeteria and sat at one of the more hidden spots but we still got the attention of the other people in the area. They were looking at us weirdly and some are even laughing a bit while pointing at us.


    I ignored them and simply asked Ioannis if he has any idea, "I just noticed that other people usually stare at us whenever we walk around the hallways or eat here. Do you have any idea why?"


    He looked at me and replied, "They all know I''m a slave. Well, not anymore but... Slaves aren''t supposed to eat with their masters. We- They have to wait for leftovers and just stand behind their masters while they eat. They also have to walk a little behind their masters as a sign of the difference in rank. Well- You don''t do those things with me so they think you are a bit crazy."


    I then replied with an "Oooh. I see."


    I simply continued eating like I don''t care and I can feel Ioannis staring at me maybe wondering if with him being blunt about it, did it hurt my feelings?


    After eating my fill, I looked up and saw him already done, waiting for me. He then gathered all the used eating utensils on the tray to bring it back.


    Before he was able to leave, I called to him and using a corner of my handkerchief, I wiped a bit around his mouth which he did not expect. I smiled at him and did something even more fun.


    I did a quick kiss on his lips and smiled. I then happily hopped out of the cafeteria while humming a happy tune. He was dazed for a few seconds before he hurriedly returned the tray and then ran after me.


    When I got out of the cafeteria, I stopped at the corridor and waited for Ioannis. I was laughing slightly. It is nice to piss off people like this.


    After a minute or two, Ioannis came out of the cafeteria in a hurry and I saw him feeling relieved that I waited for him at the side. I approached him and I grabbed his right hand. I always wanted to hold hands with a hot guy you know.


    I saw surprise in his eyes but he just let me do whatever I wanted as usual. He''s spoiling me, isn''t he?


    We walked for a few minutes in silence, ignoring the cannon fodders looking at us holding hands. After a while, I spoke, "It was fun to piss off people who have nothing to do but gossip. I can kiss you and hold your hand whenever I want to. Why do they care? I feel happy and we get points too so it is a win-win for us." I smiled and looked at him.


    He was silent at first but he still replied, "Thank you." I looked at him, pretended to be surprised and said, "You''re my lover/unofficial husband just so you know. They are just envious since we are intimate. Hmpf."


    He then pretended to be so touched that he was about to cry then he giggled. It was weird and cute at the same time since his voice is quite modulated and deep. Either way, I liked seeing him smile and laugh. I thought he was always serious, even emotionless at times so this is quite a welcomed change to his personality.


    We decided to drop by the library before going back to the room. I have inventory magic so I simply called forth the books that I have finished reading and returned it. We then looked for a few books that Ioannis can read while I am away for a few days.


    Since I will be away for about a few days, I gave him a challenge to finish 8 books this week and he readily agreed. I let him chose topics he was interested in and then I kept the books with storage magic. We then held hands again and walked back to our room.


    We were taking our time since we will be passing by some flower gardens and the night sky. Fresh air is something rare in my previous world so I am enjoying this a lot.


    As we got to the door, we both placed our hands on the door and it opened smoothly. When we walked in, I let go of his hand and turned around to close the door. Without warning, I pushed him until his back was on the door. I pulled his collar towards me and after putting my arms around his neck, I started kissing him. I couldn''t stop a moan from coming out of my mouth when our lips touched.


    Damn. I was already horny when I saw him smile and laugh at the corridor.


    He immediately kissed back and he is definitely being more open with intimacy now. His left arm circled around my waist and his right hand rested at my left butt cheek. He then suddenly lifted me up and then he made sure my legs are around his waist.


    Our kisses never stopped while all of this was happening. I felt his hard rod poking my butt cheeks as he slowly walked towards the bed. He slowly placed my back on the bed with him on top.


    He supported his body weight with his arms on either side of my head. He also started grinding his body into me. He''s dry humping me isn''t he? I must say he''s a fast learner.


    I placed my hands on either side of his face and pushed him off of me a bit pausing the kiss. I then asked, "We just did it last night. I think we should just sleep today."


    He then looked at me impatiently and said, "No way!" It was like a low feral growl when he said it. His eyes then widened when he realized he raised his voice at me. He then said, "Sorry. I- I wasn''t thinking straight. Let- Let''s just sleep then."


    He tried to push himself off of the bed while I was looking at him amused with his strong reaction. I think his urges are getting stronger and he is becoming possessive already. I haven''t removed my legs around his waist so he ended up on top of me again.


    He then looked at me, confused as to why I''m not letting him go. I then looked at him and asked teasingly, "Where did you learn to grind your hips like that? That was so hot."


    He then said, "I just copied you." I then said with a smile, "Do it again while looking into my eyes." He closed his eyes a bit and breathed in to control himself but he still did my request. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He grinded his hips in a circular motion like how I did him last night. He was looking into my eyes so it was way more intimate. I pulled him closer and now were hugging. I whispered to his left ear using my coquettish voice, "That feels so good. I want you further inside."


    I heard him curse under his breath saying, "Damn it!" He pushed himself off of me and then he kneeled on the bed with my legs still around his waist. He removed all of his clothes and mine so swiftly, it was like magic.


    He then pressed his body on top of me again and just how I kissed his body last night, it was his turn to do it to me. I never thought that he liked it wild and rough too.


    The night was filled with moans, grunts, heavy breathing and slapping sounds of flesh. We ended up doing it till the wee hours again and this time, it took him 6 climaxes before he passed out.


    I did not continue like I did last night, going at it even if he was unconscious. I just slept while hugging him this time.


    The effects of that blood conversion spell seems to be bearing fruit with his stamina increasing like this. We did not get stuck this time but still, he did not pull out and just slept, huh? Is this his new hobby?

 Chapter 27 - 27 - My first day outside the academe

    I woke up just a few hours after I fell asleep next to Ioannis. I kissed his forehead while also whispering a chant to make his sleep deeper "Somnis Dols." I want to make sure he doesn''t wake up while I''m preparing to leave. I slowly got up and I had to pull out his naughty rod out of me. This guy- really...


    I made sure he was sleeping in a comfortable position and snug under the blanket so he won''t feel cold. I picked up the clothes he just flung away last night and placed them on my side of the bed. I did a quick shower and dressed up with simple clothes so as not to catch too much attention outside. Before leaving, I gave him a quick kiss on the lips and a note that I will be back in a week. I think this is a good time to be apart for a while since we have to learn how to control our urges towards each other and focus on our tasks first. Well, I told him a few days but... yeah, I lied. I have always planned to stay outside for a week.


    I made sure to drop by the admissions office just to let them know that my trip outside starts today. I asked if it is possible to exchange some of my points to copper coins. Mr. Jonas helped me out on that. I did a quick points transfer to him and he gave me an equal amount of 20 silver coins and 5000 copper coins. I put it in a pouch and tossed it in my inventory. Gosh, that was heavy! Don''t they have cashless payments here?


    I left the gates of the academe at 8:00am. I want to go to the market first to get an idea as to what products are being sold in this world. I would have hired a carriage but I decided to walk since I want to look around and take in the sights thoroughly.


    As I went out of the academe quickly, what welcomed me was a lively street. Something chimed in my head and said, "capital city". I pondered a bit and it seems like I''m in Hoffen, the capital of the Athanoviya empire.


    It took me just about 10 minutes to get to the central market of the city. There were a lot of stalls and there were a lot of people. It was a good thing I studied the map of the city in one of my visits in the academe library because I''m sure I won''t get lost. I have my notebook and pen too to make sure I take note of all the important stuff.


    I decided to first look around the meat area and so far it''s quite the same as the options in my previous world. They have chicken, beef, pork and duck. There are also some rare ones like deer, rabbit and wild boar. The rarer the meat, the more expensive it is per 100 grams. They call 100 grams here as "Lyev". Should I just teach them about pounds or kilograms? Well, that can be done for later. The most expensive I saw was 15 copper per 100 grams. There was also... monster meat? What?


    I approached the seller and asked what type of monsters can be eaten. The seller was in selling speech mode and told me that snakes, orcs, and other animals similar to the usual meat can be eaten as long as they don''t contain poison. Technically, almost all kinds I think. I said my thanks and simply told him that I am a beginner chef looking around for possible ingredients and I''ll be back once I have a recipe in mind. He looked sad when I left without buying anything but he was kind enough to not force me to do so after his lengthy sales pitch.


    Next, I went to the everything-that-swims section. I haven''t found anything weird except the size of the squid and most of the fish. They''re huge! Should be the healthy and clean seas and rivers, right? The names are kind of different too but I can just take note of that and learn.


    My third stop was the largest general store in the area. I saw some jars and bottles through the store window and I knew I had to look inside. I was right all along. I can only see salt, black pepper, some types of oil for cooking and I think that should be fish paste? Hmm. It was very limited. No wonder the food isn''t very impressive. They have grains at this store too but I only see corn flour, wheat flour, rice and some beans. That''s really constricting. The food choices aren''t that much. I left the grocer pondering on how to increase food options as my first possible source of income. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My last stop in the wet area of the market would be the vegetable section. They have a lot of vegetables though the name of some items are unfamiliar. If I summarize it, they still have cabbages, tomatoes, carrots, potatoes, radish, pumpkin to name a few and some other leafy stuff. That''s a relief at least.


    It took me a little over 2 hours just looking around each stall in the wet section. My feet hurt from the amount of walking I just did. I came from a place with taxis and trains you know? It was tiring but definitely fun and I got a ton of notes. I was thinking of where to go next when my stomach growled. I now remembered I haven''t eaten breakfast.


    I walked around again and saw a shop selling baked items. That should work for now. I went inside the bakeshop excitedly. The smell of freshly baked bread can really energize a person. Eating bread should be enough to satiate my hunger for now. Too bad, all the bread types are just plain ones. There are no sweet or dessert type bread. It is weird since I know that this world has sugar. I have also went around and they don''t seem to have coffee, tea or hot chocolate here. The most disheartening is they do not have cakes or pies! This is making me somewhat gloomy.


    I went in and out of several other shops that offered dry goods. I made sure to take note of the items for sale as well. This will give me an idea which ones I can "invent" and sell in the future. I did this until it was time for lunch.


    Before eating, I want to first secure the place where I will be sleeping for the next nights or so. I went to the information office and asked which are the best inns and restaurants in the area. I know where they are but this isn''t like looking online where there are stars and reviews to know if the places are reliable.


    The pleasant looking man at the counter gave me a list of 3 of each and marked them from the most expensive to the cheapest as well as the ones that people highly recommend. I chose the one in the middle of the list of inns to be safe. The name of the inn was "Solace". It was quite easy to find given that it has a big signboard in metallic blue finish. I immediately went to the inn to book a 2-night stay for now. I might need to move around so I may need to change inns in the next few days.


    After booking my room, I went in for a bit to check if everything is in order then left again for my meal. I picked the mid-priced restaurant named "Miren" since as we all know, I am not that loaded yet. As usual, not so impressive but palatable.


    I continued the next leg of my tour with the other side of the city. Honestly, this whole place looks like a starter city after you finished the beginner''s village in MMORPGs. Each profession has a guild or office, there''s a trading hall, adventurer''s hall, a simple looking bank and a lot of merchants selling magic-imbued items. I am pretty much enjoying it like I was in a game except for the fact that I remembered that this is also like a dating-SIM with a lot of men and babies involved.


    As someone in need of money, I walked into the adventurer''s guild to register. I could just start with harvesting herbs or hunting small animals or something until I am familiar with the forest surrounding this city. I approached the counter and simply showed them the bracelet from the academe. They did not ask too much questions and simply discreetly gave me the lowest rank adventurer''s card that says Rank 10. I asked the middle aged man in the counter if there is a way to keep my money in an account under the adventurer''s guild to keep it safe and they gave me instructions to go to the third window from the reception area to open my adventurer''s account. Their system of taking in tasks and getting paid for those is not so bad here. They gave a me a small ring with a few cubic meters of inventory as proof of my new adventurer bank account. I tried my luck and asked for a map of the surrounding forest but they said that they don''t have one. They simply gave me a small booklet of the animals and plants found in the area. Well, better than nothing.


    I am now thinking on what to do next. Since I have the knowledge of all professions at the master level, I have the freedom to choose a path for earning money. For now, I think I found my entry level jobs. For one, I will be an inventor of things not yet discovered and sold in this world but I just have to make sure I do it quick since I may not be the only that has this idea. Second, I can be an adventurer too. I was also thinking of possibly creating a map for the forest area. I think if I sell the rights for it, I may earn continuous income. I am also thinking the lines of patents and cashless payments. I think it will be possible here using a mix of modern ideas and magic. Let''s see how this goes.

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Entertainment District

    I spent the rest of the early afternoon window shopping and taking notes. I am also secretly mapping the whole city through my mind for future purposes. Once I have inherited back the mana that Altair talked about before, teleportation would be a breeze.


    Due to the limited time I have before the classes starts, I have to get as much information as I can within this week. At around 4pm, I went back to the inn and decided to take a nap to get some of my energy back. I need energy for my activities for tonight.


    I woke up at around 7:30pm. It was just in time for dinner and maybe for some fun. I went to the mid-priced recommended restaurant "Miren" again to eat a quick dinner and then I quickly made my way to the night market. There may be some interesting items there that are not available in the morning market so I won''t miss it. I want to eat street food if they have any.


    There were less stalls to look at so I still have time to venture to the other parts of the city which are much livelier at night. I tried some of the interesting food they are selling as well. They taste okay. After passing the long line of make shift stalls, the other end of the night market leads to the entrance of the city''s entertainment district. I went and looked around for a while and asked some receptionists in the buildings near the entrance on how things work in this place.


    I am saying this again, it is the "entertainment district" and not the red light district. It is quite different from the one we have in modern times. First point, the workers here are all male while in my world, all genders can work in this type of place. Second, the people in this district are all legitimate entertainers that have studied their craft and they share their talents that is not at all connected to bedroom services. They sing, dance, read poems, do paintings and showcase embroidered items that they made, play musical instruments or give services such as massages, consultation in literature, politics or business affairs and even healing arts. They sell services and not themselves if you think about it. What is similar though is men here are still up for sale similar to how slavery works minus the slave mark that Ioannis used to have. To be specific, their first nights are up for sale to the eligible buyer for the right conditions and price. The more popular, good-looking and better family background the guy has, the higher dowry or payment their family will demand. Some have very specific conditions with the women that can buy them. Some want their woman rich or beautiful. Some want their woman to be strong and be able to protect them. Some want their woman to take them in as an official husband and not just a lover or concubine. You remember how I told you that their prices are based on the guy''s family background? Even sons of nobles and royals (if they want to) are allowed to showcase their talents here to try and get a good wife that can take them in and fulfill their conditions. Yes, you have to take the guy in for life. They don''t do one night stands here.


    Expectations are far from reality for most of the men though. It is not like the men are not taken advantaged of. Women can still do anything with the guy for the right price. The only thing you can''t do is take their virginity especially if you are unwilling to pay their dowry or take the guy in permanently, that is.


    On the other hand, some men are still blinded by love or for lack of a better word, "scammed" and still end up being abandoned after their first night. Something far worse is being left pregnant and with no one to support them. They are still seen as lowly so the women are not interested in the children born from a one night tryst with a man that they thought was simply a challenge that they won. With all this happening, it just starts the cycle of the next generation of entertainers being born in this place, each hoping that they will not end up like their fathers.


    There is one exception to the rule of dowries and conditions though. The exception is if the resonance is high. Men will still value having children over anything since this is their innate nature or much similar to a life purpose. It was like when I talked about having children with Ioannis and his body reacted immediately.


    So here''s the thing... What happens when someone like me who can control resonance levels and have a 10% bonus comes in? I can take my pick and make sure I get the creme of the crop, isn''t it?


    I made sure to do my research first. Since I am looking for the creme of the crop, I asked around and made a list of men that are well... ahem... good-looking, popular and the best at their craft. From my research, there are a few that stood out not only because they fit the bill of being almost perfect but because they are very picky and aloof. High demand for an entertainer makes them more popular and their price, higher too. Most of them are in their late teens or early 20s and mostly with good family backgrounds.


    I quickly took note of the entertainment establishments and the names of the popular entertainers. I listed the ones that are good in each of the categories available. I still stand by my rule of not taking in men that are only good at bedroom stuff and nothing else. Honestly, they''re nice to look at but if they''re useless in everything else, no thanks.


    I made my way to one of the popular entertainment buildings named "Arfa". It is said that a guy who is proficient in different musical intruments will show his talent tonight. I picked him randomly from the list to see what number he has on top of his head and then we''ll see what will happen next.


    When I got inside the place, I listened to the regulars talking about the popular guy that would play musical instruments tonight. From what I have gathered, his name is Kayden and he is an illegitimate son of a viscountess. He has been studying how to play different musical instruments since he was 3 years old and he can play 6 musical instruments namely: harp, flute, lyre, timpani, chimes and lute. He is indeed impressive. In my world, he can be called a music genius. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I talked to the manager and requested if it is possible to be provided a private viewing room at the second floor in exchange for a certain amount of payment for food and drinks, tips and a promise to pay for requested songs. For regulars, they pay 100 coppers per song if they want to request one though it is still up to the entertainer if he will play that song or not. I guess it is a part of their marketing strategy or Kayden''s image to be picky and aloof to get more people to watch his shows. I wanted to see how good he is with his musical talent so I offered 1 silver (1000 coppers) in exchange for hearing him play a song for each of the 6 instruments that he knows how to use. I purposely told the manager that I''ll give another silver if I enjoy the show. This is an indirect challenge to the man that will perform. The manager of the place readily agreed to me. He happily took the silver and I saw him go to the back of the stage.


    Before I entered Arfa, I decided to do a disguise. I tweaked my illusion spell so that in the eyes of others I am clothed more formally and look like I am somewhat from a noble family. I then undid the illusion to show my real face then placed a translucent veil to partially cover my face from under the eyes till my chin. Let''s go with the mysterious vibe whenever I visit this area. I don''t want them to know where I am staying or I am connected to Gnosis. If just in case that some of the guys on the list are potential resonants, I don''t want them knocking at my dormitory door at school.


    After a few minutes, a man dressed in powdery blue cloak and black inner clothes came out with his head a bit down. He also had some attendants bring out 6 different musical instruments to the stage. I guess he was briefed with my request and he accepted it. He then lifted his chin while seemingly trying to find someone from the crowd. That''s when I saw a stunningly beautiful man with long black hair and skin as smooth and white just like how princesses are shown in fairytales. He has small but plump and oh so red lips as if wearing colored lip gloss (perfect for kissing! ahem... I''m not saying I will do so.. But, yeah. You know what I mean). His nose is just the right height to make his face more stunning, with thick eyelashes and perfectly arched eyebrows. He has dark blue eyes similar to the color of the midnight sky. What is with these men having nice and expressive eyes. I feel like everything is a trap!


    He started looking around till the manager pointed to my private viewing room up at top. Our eyes met and I saw him visibly stiffen and then he did a courteous bow and I nodded my head in reply. It is good that we are far since I purposely released a bit of my pheromones towards him to see our resonance levels just in case. After being stunned for a few seconds, he then sat on a chair in front of the harp that was placed in the middle of the stage. He then started staring in my direction on purpose and kept eye contact. He must have felt a bit of my probing huh? He did this throughout the songs he played with different musical instruments which is roughly 15 minutes in total.


    I have one conclusion from this visit. I think, guys in this area are taught how to flirt and seduce? His face is aloof but his eyes are very expressive or maybe not. Maybe it is just with me? Well, he does have 87 on top of his head and with my cheat, that''s a 97 for you. Another possible resonant has appeared.

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Kayden

    My name is Kayden. I just turned 20 this year. It is 3 years past from when a guy is tagged as "marriageable" or in commoner''s terms "ripe for the picking". I am an illegitimate son of the viscountess of the western territory who I''d rather not name since I just feel irritated thinking about it. My father who is a pretentious pushover was kept as one of the concubines outside of the viscountess'' house. I do get support from my mother financially at least and my father seems to be happy that he is being kept like this. If you ask me about it though, I totally hate it. Being kept hidden with my mother being in control of almost everything we do is nothing less like being a trapped bird in a luxurious cage. You are still trapped in a cage whichever way you look at it. I definitely want a different life than this.


    When I turned 18, I got curious about the entertainment district much from the stories I hear from the maids in our house. They say that it is a place with a lot of talented and good-looking men who are showcasing their talents and skills so as to attract good marriage prospects. This has brought the idea of using this way to try and change my future. I never told my mother about my shows and it is not like nobody knows I am her illegitimate child since she brags about it to her friends at gatherings so she will eventually find out. I think she is enjoying the fact that she keeps a lot of concubines and illegitimate children outside the main household but still her life is smooth sailing since none of the men complain or cause trouble. If you think about it, we are all only illegitimate since she doesn''t put our names in her family''s register. She doesn''t think that having this many children and mistresses outside is shameful at all so what can you expect. You need to formally pay a specific amount of financial support if you register a man and his child under your name and for someone as greedy as her, she won''t like us having a lawful claim on her money.


    Given the status of men in this world, if you already got knocked up and the woman offers to support you, even with just scraps, men would readily accept it for practical reasons. Raising a child alone is hard and your reputation will be in tatters being pregnant and all without a wife. Women know it and they take advantage of that desperation we innately have. Too bad, I am not a pushover and surely not a caged bird.


    My father though a total pushover in the eyes of others was secretly competitive. From a young age, he worked hard to earn money for his grand plans as he call it. He told my mother that he simply wanted to buy things with his own money. My mother, thinking that he is just showing his useless pride and not something that would cause a potential problem, just let him do whatever. Well, my father lied. Again, he is a pushover but he is not stupid. Let''s just say my father is what you call a "green tea bitch". He pretends in front of my mother, keeping her interest on him but underneath all of that acting are his plans to secure my future.


    Let''s go back to the money he was earning. He used it to get me schooled at home by good and "expensive" teachers. I know how to read, write and at least enough about money and business to not get scammed. He also focused on me learning musical instruments and not just one but six! Why? He said that if you will put your effort and time on something, it would be only perfect if nobody is better than you at it. So him being competitive and all, tortured me, a child who is only three years old at that time to take music classes every fucking day for about 12 years until he is contented with my proficiency. And yeah, it is his idea for me to perform at the entertainment district too.


    My father being the green tea that he is, thought that we are hitting two birds with one stone with this plan. He said that the more people know about my talent and my looks which he said that I totally got from him, the better marriage prospects I will get. He then continued about me earning my own money that I can bring into the future household I will join so I don''t get bullied like him. So... he is indeed pretending to be a pushover huh?


    For the last 2 years I have been having shows in this area, I kind of became popular and was given a regular spot to perform in Arfa which is one of the high-end establishments in the area. I guess being an illegitimate son of a noble is also one of the factors so I guess my connection with that woman is useful for once. I don''t have a single positive feeling towards her. My father irritates me but since I understand that he is doing his best to get me out of a possible arranged marriage if my mother suddenly remembers I exist and thinks of selling me for monetary gains, I totally appreciate him. It still doesn''t change the fact that he is still annoying most of the time, though.


    My image in Arfa is aloof and picky. It is my father''s idea. He said that men that are hard to get and picky get a lot of suitors that are willing to spoil me. Well, it doesn''t affect my daily life though so I just got along with it. I just need to dress up and look handsome, play a bunch of songs with whichever musical instrument I feel like using for the day and just get over with the show, get my pay and put it in the bank. My father lets me keep all the money I earn and he has also set some conditions as to who can court me while taking in consideration that I have to like the woman too.


    It was a normal day with good and chilly weather and the usual crowd. I was preparing for the show when the manager hurriedly entered my dressing room. He then said that we received a specific request from a young woman and she wants me to play 6 songs and each with a different musical instrument. I was surprised and looked at the manager and said, "6 songs and a different instrument each? How much are we talking about here?" The manager said excitedly, "She paid 1 silver. You get 60% of the 600 coppers regular rate. The 400 coppers are your tips. She said that if she enjoys your show, she''ll give you another silver." My eyes widened. A wealthy prospect has arrived.


    Don''t get me wrong. I am not greedy for money but it is a request and she paid the right price and I am kind of excited to see how she looks like. Maybe she is my fan like most of the girls but she has the money to show her appreciation so why not? I don''t mind getting married too if I like her. I am already a "ripe fruit" anyways.


    I hurriedly gave orders to my attendants/bodyguards to bring out all of my 6 musical instruments to the stage while I make a quick list of songs in my mind that I will play tonight. On a regular night, I play about 2-3 songs but just for her, I am playing 6 tonight. I hope she really likes m- umm my songs I mean.


    When I got into the stage, I started looking around the audience for the woman who made the request. My manager saw what I was doing and quickly pointed out to the private room on the second floor which was directly in front of the stage. In there, I saw a young woman dressed elegantly. She has a veil on half of her face but with how her skin, clothing, temperament and all, she must be very beautiful for sure. Then, like she is expecting me to look for her, our eyes met and I just lost it.


    When our eyes met, I had the weirdest feeling I ever had in my life. Something hit me not in a physical way but I felt it while at the same time, something seems to have been sucked out of me. My breath hitched, my body felt hot and my legs seemed to be turning soft like jelly. I had to sit in front of the nearest instrument to steady myself. I had to look down and try to breath normally. I thought for a bit and realized, "What are the odds for this resonance to happen?"


    I found myself looking for her again and once I found her eyes, this time, I no longer have the strength or willpower to break our eye contact. As if challenging my sanity, she didn''t break eye contact either. My body just followed her request as I played the six songs she wanted in succession. I don''t know if I played everything right but I felt my mind blank out the moment I looked into her eyes.


    After my show, I almost stumbled as I ran towards where she was. When I got to the private room though, all I found was a note about how great the show was with a silver coin on top of it. She was gone. She just left just like that. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Looking around

    After the listening to Kayden''s music, I simply left a note and the silver I promised since I really enjoyed the show. I overdid the release of pheromones since this is the first time I purposely sent it to a specific person. I totally felt his mind almost breaking from what I did and I honestly felt bad about it. It is great that I noticed it earlier or else, what happened with Ioannis before where he got really sick and even passed out may have had a repeat. I had to leave in a hurry from Arfa. If my mana could allow me to teleport, I would have done so. I am not ready to add another man to my house.


    I was shocked with how a 97 reacted with the resonance. It did not have much of a difference from a 100. I understand with Ioannis because it was a perfect resonance due to the cheat but does it mean that anything above 95 or even 90 will react strongly as if they will lose their minds? This means anything 80 or above, given the +10% I have, should be approached with caution. I should be very careful when dealing with those men especially ones with noble backgrounds like that guy. I don''t want to attract troublesome men that I won''t be able to handle easily.


    I did a quick tweak on my disguise just to be sure I won''t be followed just in case that guy decides to send his guards or something. I looked into my viewing list and looked for the guy that sings well as my next target. He works in a place called "Serenity" and the guy''s name was Lark as per the gossipy regular customers I listened to. Like what I did on the first show, I reserved a private viewing room, gave tips and a request for a few more songs than the entertainer usually sings in an evening and simply listened and enjoy the show like a typical tourist. The amount I gave should still make his day worth while and will not make him feel bad for singing more than usual. I don''t know any of the songs he sung but his voice is indeed quite angelic and can be considered a precious gift. He looks amazing and all. He was just like all the other men I''ve seen in this world so far. Too bad, after sending my pheromones to him, I saw only 82 above his head even with my added boost. Don''t get me wrong. People can still like each other even if the resonance isn''t that high. It is just that it will be harder to have children with humans if it is too low and I think it would be a waste of my time and efforts. I disappeared quickly from the place and went to the next one on the list who specializes in dancing. I hope he has more potential.


    ********* ******** ********


    Lark''s POV


    It is the first time I felt appreciated when somebody actually came to request for me to sing more songs than usual. She gave me a huge tip too. She left quickly though and I didn''t even see her face. I guess she just likes the music and not me. When I started my first song, I felt a blanket-like warmth all over me. I felt a bit vulnerable like someone is peeking through my innermost secrets and looking at my naked body but it came as quickly as it disappeared.


    Not all men in this entertainment district are just showcasing their skills to find a partner. Most of us are in dire need of money. Some even desperately do everything to earn any amount of copper they could. No matter how the upper class and lawmakers deny that this place doesn''t do dirty dealings and that it is not a place of prostitution, the ugly truth is IT IS. It has all the right ingredients which are desperate and hopeless men, illegal drugs, money and definitely slavery.


    I came here not because I wanted to or because I was looking for a wife who would take me in. I was sold by my parents so they can get rid of their gambling debts. I am an illegitimate child of a noble was what my father always told me. One day, my father sent me over to a person I have never seen before. I clearly saw him give my father a bag of coins. I never saw my father ever since. I was brought to my mother''s place and I thought I would be treated better but I was wrong. Just like my father, my mother sold me off too. They simply waited for me to come of age and sent me here. I am technically a slave but I am still thankful that I only sell my talents and not my body. My virginity is still for sale for a high price but I was never thinking of going through with it. I just needed enough money to get out of this life. I have regulars and their visits do give me a steady amount of income at least but having occasional big wig customers is great too. I hope she watches my show again and helps me out.


    ******** ******** ********


    Making sure that my next disguise is in place, I went to the next "house" as they call it. The name of the place was "Feliz" and the name of the guy was Caius as per my eavesdropping hobby. Before I got to the place, I was thinking about what type of dance I will be seeing since I am in a different world. I waited for a few minutes for the show to start and did the same drill as the first 2 places I have visited. I ordered some food and beverages first. When the performance started, I was quite impressed honestly. He came out wearing comfortable pants but he did not wear anything to cover his upper body. He had well-defined muscles with a few battle scars here and there which added more to his wild persona. He is definitely someone who has been training his body for years. I won''t lie. He''s definitely my type. You can see it with how I can''t take my hands off of Ioannis and that toned body of his. I don''t like soft and weak looking men.


    His dance of choice was a sword dance which is quite unique. This is the first time I''ve ever seen one. In the modern world where I came from, this can be considered a traditional dance that only select people can perform and only the elite can appreciate much like how only few people like stage plays or opera houses. I enjoyed the show and gave a huge tip too.


    I did a quick probe with my pheromones. Just as I expected, since he has a warrior''s body, his senses are good too. When my pheromones reached him, he reacted quickly and changed to a defensive pose immediately as if someone was attacking him. I smiled a bit and saw the number 84 above his head, boost included. "Just 1 point from my acceptable minimum resonance rate for consideration" I thought. I am going to check if it is possible for the number to increase just like how feelings can increase between people who interact more. I think this will be a worthwhile experiment especially when I meet very useful people whose resonance with me is not too high. It would be a waste to let go of them even if I just treat them as employees of some sort.


    He looked around the huge area of the Feliz entertainment hall and he found where I was within a minute. He is impressive indeed. Should I hire him as my personal bodyguard instead?


    Our eyes met and he looked stunned. Maybe because he was expecting a rough-looking man, a lecherous person or an assassin but when he saw it was a young woman, he got confused. Should I tease him a bit? You know how I immediately act on things I want to do right? I removed my translucent veil to reveal my real face. I put in a spell to ensure that only he can see it. I gave him a smile as if challenging his capability to find out who I am. I then turned my back from him and quickly disappeared into the night with a new disguise of course. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******** ******** ********


    Caius'' POV


    It was a regular night in the entertainment district. I come here about twice a week to earn some money and hopefully find a pretty wife to take me in. I turned 24 this year and my parents are pestering me non-stop to settle down. How would I find time to look for a wife when I have been in a military camp since I was 15 and was sent to guard the borders, even fight battles and do dangerous missions for the last few years.


    I prepared a new sword dance that I practiced for a week today to keep my exhibitions fresh. I can see some regular customers and a few VIPs up top. I just hope I don''t get weird offers again from those lecherous women.


    I did my dance just like how I always did and I made sure it was precise and perfect. Since I do this, might as well do it well. After the dance, I felt a blanket-like warmth enter my body and it brought shivers down my spine. It also gave a weird tingle on my lower stomach where my womb was. I was confused at first but I realized that it may have been an attack to try and invade my mind forcefully. I am not being paranoid at all since I have experienced being drugged and almost... you know where I am getting at.


    I snapped my head and looked back to find the source of that invasion. It didn''t hurt and I did not feel weird besides feeling a bit hot for no reason. I looked frantically around in high alert and found the source on the second floor inside one of the VIP rooms. It was a young woman with eyes that feel like you are looking in a vast sky of stars. She was looking at me amused as to how I was able to find her. She slowly removed her veil and then I saw the most beautiful face I have seen in my life. She smiled at me but I felt like it was a taunt on my skills in finding her.


    Challenge accepted! I immediately ran after her when I saw her turn her back at me and walk away. I darted towards the second floor but couldn''t find her anywhere like she just vanished. Inside the room was 2 silver coins and a note that says "I enjoyed your dance and I admire how keen your senses are. See you around." For some reason, I felt frustrated and punched my knuckles on the table. I also understand this feeling. It was like losing something very important to me. It was resonance.


    ******** ******** ********


    I escaped that place immediately. I like the thrill of almost getting caught. I immediately used my power to change how I look and made sure to go down from the second floor without anyone noticing me through simple flight magic. I went back to checking my list for the next show to watch.

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Looking around 2

    There are only 2 people on my list now. One was the artist that does painting and embroidery if I remember it right and that masseur. I am thinking it would be nice to have a relaxing massage after a tiring day so I would visit the masseur last.


    Once I made my decision, I went to another one of the famous houses. The next house is named "Eden" and is similar to a modern day museum. It looks like a huge exhibit with several works of art decorating the area. There is also a huge studio in the middle. The audience can''t come near the "studio" but they can watch from afar. Right now, a man who is barely dressed (only his privates are covered with a small piece of cloth) is seen motionless and in a pose at the middle while a bunch of artists surround the said man and use him as their model. His skin was cream-colored and smooth with a few freckles on the shoulders. His face was stunning and innocent-looking but his eyes seem lifeless. The men surrounding him are doing different types of art like sculptures, sketches and paintings.


    I asked around about the guy who was known for his painting and embroidery. Surprisingly, they said that it was the guy posing as the model today! I walked around the studio to admire his beauty in all angles.


    I couldn''t help but admire his toned body. He wasn''t too muscular but you see his body was sturdy enough for... Never mind. I sent a thin strand of my pheromones towards him and I saw his lifeless eyes widen a bit and his body shifted a bit. After a few seconds, I saw the number 88 above his head which was a pleasant surprise. The other artists surrounding him showed confusion in their faces because of his sudden movements. The session lasted for about 30 minutes more and then the auction took place for some of the finished works displayed in the hall.


    I am not interested in the auction but on the works of the guy named "Keeran" who was posing as a model a while ago. I called in one of the roaming attendants and asked how I can view the embroidery works instead. I was then ushered in one of the private rooms in the third floor of Eden. When I got inside, I saw a room with a simple but classy design. Surprisingly, it smells of ripe tangerines. The large room barely has furniture in it. You can only see a table with 2 chairs, a clothing cabinet, a bath area with a screen and a decently sized bed. On one side of the room was a hanging rack for pieces of cloth with beautiful and intricate embroidery.


    The attendant left me to look at the pieces on my own and told me that I can simply pick the ones that I like and bring it downstairs when I am ready to pay. Not a few minutes has passed when I heard someone enter the room in steady and slow footsteps. The person didn''t say a word but I know that he was observing me. He purposely wanted his presence to be known since I heard him sit on the bed. The scent intensified so I am quite sure it was Keeran. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I continued to look at the pieces one by one and decided to ignore him. Since he doesn''t want to speak, I won''t either. The attendant said that the pieces are worth 500 coppers. It was not a bad price for these unique designs anyways. I picked two beautiful ones with the same design but different cloth colors as souvenirs, one for me and one for Ioannis. After making my choice, I simply turned around and walked towards the door to exit the room. But before I reached the door, I heard hurried footsteps and a hand suddenly blocked the door so I could not slide it open.


    Without looking back, I asked in an emotionless tone, "Do you need anything from me?" I heard a scoff and with a sarcastic tone he said, "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? You invaded my body with your mana and I felt violated. Are you going to pretend you didn''t?" Since he was sarcastic, I simply copied his tone and said, "It''s not like I touched you. I don''t understand why you were complaining so much when you don''t even care if you only have a tiny piece of cloth covering your privates in a place filled with strangers. That''s so funny, isn''t it?"


    I can feel his anger radiating behind me and without warning, he tried to grab my shoulders to force me to face him. I quickly moved out of the way and appeared behind him. I then grabbed him by the nape and pushed him face first towards the door. I heard him grunt and then he was breathing heavily.


    I slowly leaned in and whispered to his right ear, "I don''t know where your anger is coming from but I am quite sure this is the first time we''ve met. I''m even willing to buy 2 of your pieces so you better behave unless you want to know what being violated truly means." He stopped squirming and I felt him shiver a bit but for some reason I know it wasn''t due to fear. I pulled his collar back and threw him a bit sideways away from the door. I opened the door quickly and left without looking back.


    This is so stressful! I went down and paid for the pieces and left hurriedly with a lot of thoughts in my head. It was actually possible! I just saw his resonance increase to 91! It was only 88 before at the studio! It was a good thing that I did not look back and face him. It would have been complicated if our eyes met. Who would have thought, he likes being dominated like that? Is that his kink or something? What did I even do a while ago? I pondered and only remembered that I used a sarcastic tone when speaking to him (he did it first!), a little dirty talk (the violate thing that I said because I was pissed) and I also slammed him towards the door. I also probed him earlier but I also did that to the others and the reaction was not that strong. Is that all it takes to increase the resonance?


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    Tonight, nothing seems to go right. Since I wasn''t able to sell my pieces that much, I had to take the punishment. I had to be the model for the next art pieces that the other artists will create. It should be an honor but not if you have to pose almost naked and be ogled at by strangers. I just went with it since it is not like I have a choice. The audience can''t touch me anyways.


    I simply wore what little clothing they gave me and a robe on top of it. I slowly walked in the middle of the studio, removed my robe and made a pose of my choice. I won''t be allowed to move for at least an hour and it sucks.


    I sat on a stool in the middle and I awkwardly try to hide my privates a bit more. I am quite popular here as what I''ve heard. I guess that is in terms of looks and number of people who come and want to see me. I don''t have regular supporters that buy my work. They all want me to accept their indecent proposals first before they are willing to buy my work. It is really degrading to go through that every single time but it is just part of daily lives of men in this part of the city.


    I was staring blankly and just getting done with it when I suddenly felt a warm current entering my body. It was almost unnoticeable, that is, if I was not a trained mage. If you ask me what I mean by that, let''s just say that I am living a double life. I use illusion magic and simply work here on some nights to ease my boredom but I am quite a high ranking mage from the magic tower on most days. I felt it clearly when it hit my body. It was like mana but also not like it. Was it a curse? No. It was probing into my body, I think. What is it probing for?


    I then saw a young woman walking around the studio like she is looking at me in different angles though I can see her looking at the works that my other brothers are making too. I am quite sure that she was the one that probed me. When that "mana" entered my body, I felt I was electrocuted and I couldn''t help but move. My whole body couldn''t help but shiver and heat up. Did she use an aphrodisiac-like spell on me? I have to talk to her or I won''t be at peace.


    After the painting session was done, I looked around but couldn''t find her. I asked one of the attendants if he saw a beautiful woman wearing a dark purple robe. He looked at me like he was confused then simply told me that a woman wearing dark purple went up to my personal quarters to choose some of my embroidery designs but he isn''t sure if she was beautiful. I was confused with his answer but still hurriedly went up to my room to confront her.


    When I arrived, I saw her looking through the embroidery pieces in my hanging rack. I walked in and made sure she heard me opening the door, walking across the room and sitting on my bed too. She never looked back though and continued looking through the items. I waited for several minutes but she seems to be ignoring me. She picked two items from the rack and simply walked towards the door without even looking at me. Pretending that she doesn''t know I am there is one thing but just leaving like that really angered me for some reason. I hurriedly ran after her and slammed my hand on the door. I spoke a bit harshly too but I honestly do not know why I am acting this way. She answered me in a sarcastic tone as well. I guess I made her angry. I should be annoyed but hearing her voice made my heart skip a beat. I tried forcing her to face me. I want to see how she looks like up close but she avoided my hand and pushed my face towards the door. I felt hot and I found myself breathing fast. I felt it was exhilirating and pleasurable. Damn it! Do I enjoy being roughed up?

 Chapter 32 - 32 - I need a massage

    After I left, Eden. I hurried to the last place on my list where I can get that much needed massage. Today is so stressful. I was walking around all day and watched shows one after the other and I also had to make sure I am not being followed by anyone. The name of the place where I will go to next and where the famous masseur works is "Frith". Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked into the map and went straight to "Frith" to try their popular massage service. I did a quick tweak of my appearance to somewhat look simply dressed but still with my real face and a dark mask this time covering anything below my eyes.


    I approached the counter and asked who was the most popular masseur and if he is currently occupied. The jolly receptionist readily provided information that they have 2 amazing masseurs of equal popularity. The other one is occupied and that one has a cheaper fee while the more expensive one is rarely booked since his services are quite expensive but both are really amazing at the job. I simply asked how much and how long is one session. He then said it is good for one and a half hour and the fee was two silvers. I looked at the receptionist trying to sound out if he is trying to scam me but it doesn''t look that way. I asked my last question and I said, "What is so different about him that his services are worth two silvers for an hour and a half?" He simply smiled and said that I have to try a session for me to know.


    Since this world is kind of backwards in terms of culture and laws, men and women are not supposed to touch each other unless they are from the same household (related by blood or marriage). The only professions that disregard this rule are doctors, priests, soldiers and masseurs. This is the reason why I thought this profession was an interesting choice.


    I went directly to the private room that the receptionist told me about. It was the second room on the right side of the hall. When I entered the room, there are candles that are lit up and it smells of a very faint but relaxing scent similar to lavender.


    After booking the service, I suddenly realized that this is quite risky for me given that I always have an illusion spell active on my body. This massage will weaken the barrier since there will be skin to skin contact involved. Well, here goes nothing! I am tired and I want to relax through the help of a hot guy. What''s wrong with that?


    Once I am inside the room, I removed all of my clothes and took a quick shower. After drying myself up, I laid on the bed, chest-first on the provided bed in that room. I only have a towel covering my butt right now. I did not dare to remove my face mask though to at least conceal what my face looked like. I am confident with the body given to me in this life so I''m fine with baring it all. I touched an orb on the bed side table that signifies that the masseur can now enter the room and start the massage.


    After a few minutes, I heard the door slowly open. Someone entered with light footsteps and what came with it is an enticing scent which is a mix of vanilla and honey with a hint of chocolate. He smells like the desserts I miss so much.


    Next thing I heard were the friction of clothes being removed which confused me. I slowly sat up and covered myself with a towel then looked back at him. When I first saw his face, I was stunned. He''s another masterpiece. He has shoulder-length silver hair with some tinge of purple. His eyes were a beautiful shade of dark purple as well. He has thick eyebrows that are kept tidy and arched. His nose bridge is quite high but it just accentuates how good he looks. He has thin and pink lips. His skin is on the tan side. He doesn''t look like a soft and weak man at all. He is actually quite buff for someone who works in the entertainment district. Overall, he''s model-like gorgeous. I definitely feel like he''s familar to me though.


    It took some time for me to get back to what I am about to ask. His face is definitely a trap! Once I got my gears back, I then asked, "Is removing your clothes part of your preparation for the massage? May I have your name please?" He looked at me with vacant dark purple eyes like I was looking into the vast galaxies. I noticed his eyes were unfocused and he isn''t looking at me. He''s blind?


    After a few seconds of silence, he answered, "My name is Aurum. It is uncomfortable to do my work if I do not remove my outer robe." I then answered teasingly, "I don''t know if you realize how thin, no, how sheer your undergarments are. I can see almost everything except your privates. Aren''t you scared of me suddenly attacking you since you look nice to eat?" He scoffed then replied, "I have the skills to protect myself. You can do everything you want with me if you can afford it. I''m very expensive." I kept silent and simply sent my pheromones into his body. He can''t see me so instant resonance won''t be possible which is good for me. I thought that Ioannis will be the highest I could find but I''m so wrong. The problem is he''s a 97 without my additional percentage and now I remember that he maybe one of those nobles or royals I saw on the books I''ve read in the academe library.


    When my pheromones hit him, his eyebrows furrowed and he gasped in surprise. He even had to support himself by putting a hand on the wall. He then asked me, "Did you just use your mana to attack me? No, its not attack but a probe. That''s not mana. What is it?" I then scoffed in revenge and said, "Just start the massage and let''s not speak to each other during the session. I want to go home and rest soon."


    I laid chest first on the bed again, placed the towel on my back and ignored him. He carefully approached the massage bed and poured some of the fragrant oil on his hands before he started. When his hands touched my lower back I felt him turn stiff and he suddenly took back his hands. It took a couple of minutes before he touched my back again. I can feel his hands shaking and his breathing becoming heavy too. The resonance must be doing its work. Should I tease him a bit? Maybe not.


    He is definitely a professional. He was able to complete an amazing massage session even if he was quite distracted due to the resonance. He really removed all the stress and aches I have from walking around the city all day and having to go from one show to the other then escape. I guess it is not so bad to get his services again in the future. I also enjoyed teasing him during the session by making soft moans when he touches the aching part of my body. I can feel him freeze a bit and shake more for a few seconds whenever I do so which makes it so fun. Should I make him my exclusive masseur? Nope. Too risky. Nope.


    Once were done, I simply sat up and quickly put my clothes back on. I gave him a business-like response, "Thanks. You did a great job. I''ll come back again if I have the time." I started walking out towards the exit in big strides when he suddenly asked, "May I have your name and the family you are affiliated with?" I smiled though he couldn''t see it and said, "No." I walked out in quick footsteps afterwards.


    Once I was out of the door, I almost ran to the counter to pay. I went out of Frith and tweaked how I look again. That guy is trouble and I clearly felt there was another person nearby. It must be someone keeping Aurum safe. I just remembered where I saw him! His portrait is indeed in one of the books I have read. He was the previous crown prince a few years back before the accident that resulted to him becoming blind. He''s the 8th prince of this empire and was a famed general at that. No wonder his body is buffed and he said he can protect himself well. But what is a prince like him doing here?


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    I was quite shocked that someone will actually pay for a massage session for 2 silver coins when you can get a normal one for 600 copper coins. I don''t know if that person is stupid or she researched that the service is expensive because the masseur is a prince. The latter is impossible though so she must be stupid and have nothing to do with her money.


    I went up to the designated room for the service and started removing my robe since it was heavy and it would make my job harder. I then felt a blanket-like warmth envelope my body then my legs almost gave way. I had to hold on to the wall to keep my balance. Then, I suddenly noticed the scent she was emitting. It was a delicious scent that was sweet like honey and it really made me thirsty too. I have to be profession so I decided to push through with the massage. As I touched her back, I stiffened as I felt that her body was smooth and warm to the touch. I then saw some scenes in my mind which are quite lewd and I couldn''t help but blush. I took a few steps back and had to do a quick time out and remove my hands from her back. Are those visions of the future or I am just imagining it? I have to control my breathing and body temperature or I might scare her. Why do I feel like a kid seeing their crush pass by? Don''t tell me this is resonance? I have lost hope finding the one. I have waited for this for more than 8 years since I came of age and here I am only to be hit unexpectedly like this.


    I asked for her name but she refused to give it. After she left, I called for one of my shadow guards to follow her and get as much information as possible. Does she think I will let her get away? I''m going to stick with her for life whether she likes it or not.


    ******** ******** ********


    Unbeknownst to the me at that time, whether I accepted them or not, since I used my pheromones to check those 5 guys out, I have connected them to myself somehow. That night, 5 guys with their own ways and resources were looking for the same woman. Their desperation to find her is what will cause their resonances with her to increase gradually. It will be quite hard to find someone who doesn''t want to be found though. As to when and how they will find me and if I will take them in will be a story for a later time.

 Chapter 33 - 33 - Another exhausting day

    After my satisfying massage that still ended with me trying to escape another potentially complicated relationship, I was able to safely reach my room at the inn with no one spying on me. When I saw my bed, I just plopped face first on it. I don''t think I can do these activities every night. I didn''t even get intimate with any of them but I feel so spent. I was so exhausted that I did not even notice what time I fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, it was already time for brunch. It is a good thing that this inn is a bit lenient with the meal time or else I''ll have to go out hungry. While having my meal, I made sure to make a plan on how I will spend my time today. I decided to go around the different offices I saw the first day I was going around the city.


    For someone who was given master level knowledge of all professions in both worlds, I still have to make sure I follow the right process. This means I have to pretend to study and take the certificates from beginner, intermediate then master level for documentation sake.


    To ensure that my plans are moving forward, I took note of visiting the offices for the professions that I want to start with such as alchemist (they also cover those who want to study botany), chef (I need certification on cooking and butchering animals), physician (to be able to do healing and necessary operations on patients) and I also have to drop by the magic tower since I am technically a budding mage for now (until my body is able to hold all mana that I was supposed to inherit). This is all in preparation for taking in classes in the academe to get the certifications. I want to leave records that I inquired and am interested in these professions.


    My visits to the chef, alchemy and physician''s associations were quite brief since the receptionists were all helpful. They gave me booklets as to what subjects I should take in the academe and the coverage of the tests for the certifications. It took me only a little over an hour to get all the information I need about the main and sub professions under these associations.


    My last stop was at the magic tower. I intend to stay longer here since they have a huge library with an amazing collection of books. I miss reading and being a certified bookworm, I will never miss this chance.


    Upon arriving at the magic tower, the building itself was impressive. It was so tall that you couldn''t see the top most floor. Each elemental magic type has its own dedicated office and mages working for them. They are ready to assist those that would love to learn more about the specific elemental magic types. The magic tower also houses all the mages and magic researchers in the empire so it is said to be even more protected than the royal palace itself. They have the temperature, light, space, storage and every other single type of magic well used in this place to boast their strength and also make each and every visitor and resident''s stay comfortable.


    I went to the receptionist and asked information about how I can enter the library and the study areas. I did not come here to check on my magician rank or my elemental affinities like most of the visitors since I have my own way to look into that. I have all the affinities anyway and I just need to wait for my body to be accustomed to this world for me to inherit the rest of the mana. I expect to be able to reach a high magic rank eventually as of now and even without doing anything much, I have ranked up from talentless to Rank 3.


    The receptionist was very accommodating and he even gave me a whole day pass, thanks to the fact that I am a student at Gnosis.


    I immediately went in and rode their highspeed elevator to the 19th floor of the tower. When I came out, what welcomed me were super tall bookshelves that almost reach the high ceiling of the library. They have all the books that covers all possible subjects that you can think of. The receptionist said that the city library and the library of the magic tower was combined 5 years ago to ensure these precious books are protected well from wear and tear. Everything is protected by preservation magic to ensure that they stay pristine and readable.


    I went to a secluded desk near a window overlooking the whole city of Hoffen. It is nice to read books while looking at a nice view. Based on the subjects that my target jobs will need, I borrowed books related to them so I can start reading. I don''t want people to think that I just automatically know everything although that is really the case. I have to show a bit of effort and gradual progress so as not to make people doubt me. After taking all the books I need, I ended up having three stacks of books in front of me and I occupied almost half of the shared table.


    I was quietly reading when I heard a slight commotion near the door of the library. I heard them gushing over a certain researcher that suddenly dropped by to return some books. When the said man entered the library, I smelled the strong scent of sweet tangerines. Why do I feel like this smells familiar? I slowly looked up to where the commotion is and I saw a person that I never thought will belong to this place. It''s the rude, almost nude model at Eden. Damn what a small world! Don''t tell me he works here in the morning? Why did it say 92 now? What is happening here?


    After he walked in, I made sure I wasn''t looking his way. I kept myself busy with my books but I made sure to expand my senses to know what he is up to. I don''t want him to have any idea that we know each other. When he walked inside the library, it seemed like he froze for a bit and I saw him look hurriedly around the area. Why is his senses so keen? Well, we''re both mages I suppose so I kind of get it but... not now and not here, please.


    I used a simple spell to spread my scent and aura to everywhere in the library to confuse him. He furrowed his eyebrows for a bit after my spell was cast. He finished what he needed at the library and left. OMG! That was so close.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    I must be out of my mind. I have been thinking about that woman since last night. I am even distracted while completing my research. I even went to my mentor to confirm the factors for resonance. He said it is the strength of the soul, compatibility of magical affinity or magic rank and fertility rates. Does it mean that she fits those standards? I can''t even feel any mana from her but she smells so tempting I want to have a bite. Stop. STOP. I might go crazy at this rate.


    Let''s just go to the library for now. I need to return some books and borrow some more to get more documents for my magical research.


    Upon arriving at the door near the library, I was blocked by stupid women trying to give me gifts and asking me for dates. Damn they are pissing me off. I squeezed myself through the door and ignored these dumb women.


    When I entered the library, I can''t help but freeze. She''s here. I felt it. Her unique mana signature is definitely here as well as that addictive sweet scent but where? I looked around in panic to try to find the source but all of a sudden, the whole place is filled with it and it is impossible that she is everywhere. Is it just me getting desperate to find her?


    ******** ******** ********


    I was so engrossed with reading and wanted to finish my 3 towers of books that I did not notice that it is already 5 in the afternoon before everything was done. No wonder my stomach is making grumbling sounds due to hunger.


    I made sure to return all the books I''ve read to the main counter before leaving. Right before I left the building, I saw a huge room with 3 huge boards of what seems to be post-it and sheets of paper of different sizes stuck on it. I couldn''t help but walk inside the room and look closely on what was written in those sheets of paper. When I got closer enough, I saw that they were all scientific, math or magical research type questions. I looked around and they seem to be a board where researchers who need help, post all their questions. It has dates so you know how long has the problem been waiting to be answered. I wonder if I will earn money if I answer these questions. I quickly went to the receptionist and asked. She said that there was monetary rewards indeed depending on how hard the problem was and how long has it been since it was posted. She then gave me a chance to set my customized stamp which I can use to mark the papers that I have answered so they can credit my money to my provided bank account once my answers are proven to be correct. I designed the stamp as to how I always envisioned my family crest in this world will be. It was a design of a fully bloomed rose with a few leaves and thorns framing it. The background was that of a cresent moon and a small inconspicuous infinity sign. I provided them my personal bank details that I opened at the adventurer''s hall since it is the most secure one in terms of keeping my identity hidden. For now, I am just glad to have this unexpected source of income.


    As I approached the board again, I chose from the oldest posts since I will get more rewards from solving them. I chose 5 and plucked them off of the board. I wrote some concise explanations and formula then stamped on it. I then gave the paper to the reception up front and quickly left. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Nature Trip

    After leaving the magic tower, I went straight back to the inn to have my simple dinner. I don''t have the energy to find another place to eat and I don''t want to risk going around and meeting people I''d rather not meet. They have seen my real face (well most of them) so my illusions won''t work and they will know it''s me.


    I went straight to bed to recharge my tired mind and body. The next morning, I woke up early to check out from this inn and move to another one nearer to the southern gate. I plan to take some adventurer tasks this time like hunting small animals and picking herbs for a start. I just need to buy a few things for my trip. I decided that my 3rd day outside the academe will be spent on a nature trip. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I dressed up like a normal newbie adventurer and I did not forget to put an illusion spell on myself so that I will look like a young man in the eyes of others. I brought a small bag to put stuff in for show. I''ll put everything else in my inventory space.


    I first went to the general goods store to get some paper and pens to draw maps, some rope to tie things that I caught, a dagger, a simple bow, arrows and a basket for my herb picking. I am enjoying this shopping spree since I feel like a noob in an MMORPG game in my previous world.


    Next stop was the adventurer''s hall to inquire about tasks and if it is possible to take multiple tasks at once. I honestly want to earn money faster and at the same time increase my adventurer rank. Luckily, they allowed low adventurers take up to three connected tasks since they should be relatively easy. I just have to make sure that I finish all of them or I have to take in some penalties. Taking 3 at once will save a lot of time since I would be needing 500 points to get promoted to Rank 9. I chose 2 for herb picking tasks at 25 points each and 1 for hunting small animals for alchemy materials at 40 points. I have a long way to go for that promotion.


    When I was walking towards the southern gate, I noticed from afar, that there was a medium-sized inconspicuous store near the entrance to the entertainment district. The store owner was a man around his mid-50s. This store deals with herbs, materials for alchemy and basic potions. As I went in, I noticed that the items were sparse but well kept. The store smells like freshly cut grass in the morning and a bit of bitter medicine. I approached the old man and asked if they buy off herbs from adventurers here. He smiled at me and said they do but adventurer''s usually sell theirs to the trading hall so he was glad that I am interested in selling my stuff to his shop.


    I have never met this man before but deep in my heart, I wanted to help him and this shop to thrive for some reason. He is old and NO he doesn''t look like my father or anybody I know but I feel like he is already close to me like family. Well, I do things on a whim so why do I have to find a reason to do something good?


    I made a business offer to the old man which surprised him a lot. I offered him a partnership wherein I will give him all my excess herbs after completing adventurer tasks and I will just get a percentage of the sales. I also promised to help him handle the proper storage and inventory of the items in his store. Nobody knows magic and modern technology than I do anyways given that I know the knowledge of all professions. Making some inventions and tools for this store should be much doable for me. For some reason, he agreed and signed a mana contract with me without too many questions. I don''t know why he signed it with a stranger like me though. I guess the feeling of being family was reciprocal.


    He offered me some tea and as a move for us to get a bit closer as business partners, he started to tell stories about himself and his only son. He said that he is a single father of a 20-year old son who is a Rank 8 adventurer (I am currently at Rank 10 which is the lowest). He said that his son is kind and handsome and I should meet him soon. He said that though his son works with harder missions now, he still makes sure to take herb gathering tasks to help the shop at least. He said that his son''s friends sell to their alchemy items to this shop once in a while too. He is a typical victim of the unfair treatment to men. He fell in love, got pregnant but was abandoned. He was just lucky to know about herbs and alchemy so he was able to support himself and his only child.


    On my end, I told him how I came through this world as well as my status as a student of Gnosis. I told him I do not have a family but I have an ever loyal attendant and lover back at the academe. I shared that I was only on a one week break before the classes start and just enjoying the city life. He readily offered to be my foster father in this world which delighted my heart a lot.


    After the heavy topics, I focused more on the business side of things by asking him what herbs are in demand per season and which ones are rare and expensive when sold. We closed the deal and I promised to come back within the next couple of days to fulfill my end of our agreement.


    I went out of the southern gate of the city and ventured to the forest of that area. My target is to map 1/3 of the forest today to fit it in my 1 week trip outside the academe. I used wide range magic to map the terrain and identify the flora and fauna available in the area within a 2-kilometer radius from my point. This was automatically saved in my memories that I can then draw on the map via a magic spell. I was able to complete my 3 tasks within 4 hours with how efficient my magic radar spell was. I plan to create new spells like these which are a combination of my predecessors memories and my life back on earth to make my life more convenient. I focused on completing my tasks first before I started to retrace my steps to go through the Southern forest more throughly. Making sure all animals and plants are identified and recorded. The more detailed my map is, the more money I''ll get for selling it. I picked up different kinds of herbs, edible fruits, flowers, mushrooms, root crops and other useful parts of plants that can be sold in stores in the city. I also hunted animals and made sure to butcher them immediately to keep them fresh while taking note to keep any parts that are usable.


    I totally underestimated my speed though. Making sure that I have snacks while I walk and not needing to rest that much because of my high stamina, I was able to map and gather many items from half of the forest by the middle of the afternoon. I did it in a clockwise direction so I am currently in the western forest area. I guess I''ll enter through the Western Gate later. My bag doesn''t look so full since I have my inventory space anyways. While walking around the forest, I was already formulating the spells and items I will need to create the inventory and storage system for the shop. I think I even overdid it since my OCD is acting up. I made sure that each slot can accommodate up to 100 pieces of each herb and their freshness can be kept indefinitely. It can be set up to fit the store and can be controlled via an inconspicuous looking book. I was thinking of it to be portable too since I am planning on making the store bigger in the future. I was thinking of making it look like a catalogue with realistic looking drawings of the herbs for sale with description of its uses. Creating this book without the inventory space option should sell well too I guess since it focuses on the products within the forest around the city only.


    Being a workaholic, I am enjoying this multi-tasking activity I am doing right now. Being in nature is helping me with my flow of ideas too and in turn making this trip even more productive. After the inventory, I started formulating my ideas for my online bank. I hate carrying tons of coins. I don''t carry them per se but I still have to take out a bunch of them whenever I pay in stores so it is still a hassle. So, why not cashless payments?


    I''ll take the technology of GPS for my maps and those of the ATMs and smart watches for my online bank. I should have like little kiosks that will be used for depositing money to their account and transfers to other banks then connect it to a central storage where all the money is at via magic. I can then take in partners like the academe, adventurer''s hall, magic tower and other businessese and such to support the idea. I can start with the city first then expand it to other places. I''ll have everything patented too in case somebody copies it and lies about him/her owning my ideas. Once I am back at my inn later, I''ll start with the groundwork for the things needed at the old man''s store. The earlier I work on it, the faster I can get the monetary benefits.


    After finishing my mapping task, categorizing the things I got from the forest and hiding some of the other products that are not part of my three tasks, I started walking back towards the western gate.


    Before I could even reach 10 steps, I heard a shout of help somewhere towards the middle of the Wetern forest. It was a man''s voice and he seems to be in a desperate struggle. Out of curiosity, I walked over to have a look. Let''s see if I can offer any help.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Damoiseau in distress?

    As I followed the sounds of fighting and occasional screams, my feet took me to an inconspicuous wooden hut surrounded by tall trees. It is in the middle of the Western side of the forest and quite far from the main road that leads to the city gates. As I walked closer, I suddenly smelled a faint scent of blood in the air. I should have walked away since blood definitely means danger but I found myself suddenly running towards the hut instead. I want to smack myself on the head right now. There should be a limit on involving yourself with events that you are not a part of but for some reason I felt like I have to check who is inside that hut.


    I enveloped myself with mana armor and also used another spell to put on a disguise. Currently, I look like a middle-aged man with a long beard in other people''s eyes. I walked quickly towards the door of the hut while also keeping myself alert for any possible attacks. You know how witnesses are usually killed to hide the truth in novels? I don''t want to end up like that even if I will not really die though. Getting stabbed will still hurt a lot and I will still bleed and that''s a bummer.


    As I neared the door, I saw 2 men lying face down on the floor. I approached them and did a slight nudge with my foot to see if they are awake. They did not move even a bit just like a dead log. I put a finger underneath their noses and they are still breathing. They only have a few superficial wounds that seem to come from a dagger or a knife. There wasn''t too much blood contrary to what I expected. Well, just to be sure, a bit of a sleeping spell should suffice to make sure nobody suddenly wakes up. I don''t want anyone to know I was in this place.


    As I opened the door, there are 3 more unconscious people that seemed to be on the same situation with the other two outside. The bodies were only a few steps away from each other. I continued walking and saw another door which leads to a room towards the back of the hut. I tried to push the door and it opened with no problems. As I peeked inside, I saw a man with tattered and torn clothes with his back on the wall and his head down. He had some scratches and a few bruises throughout his body and a bleeding wound on his left palm. In front of him, lay 3 more unconscious men. These men are more bloody and battered than the ones outside. The man sitting by the wall seems to be unconscious too. He must have been tired due to fighting off with all these other men laying on the ground. I walked slowly to again check on the three unconscious men and they are still breathing. When I was only a few steps from checking out the man by the wall, he suddenly lifted his head and I saw his flushed face that doesn''t seem to match the fierce eyes he is using to look at me. After staring at me for a few seconds, I watched as his face relaxed. When I saw his face I was stunned.


    He let go of the dagger then struggled to stand up. He staggered step by step towards me. When he finally reached me, he held on to my shoulders. I then heard him murmur, "I thank the gods, it was you." He then fell on to me and his warm even breath spread on the side of my neck. I staggered a few steps back because of the sudden weight. This is the guy that played musical instruments the other night.


    ******** ******** ********


    Kayden''s POV sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I feel so hot and my limbs are getting weaker. I need to get out of here before these men wake up and the paralyzing poison''s effects wear off. Who would have thought that my mother would suddenly pair me up with the daughter of the richest household in the western territory. She took my father as hostage and threatened that I will never see him again unless I go on a date with that woman when I clearly said that I don''t like her. Her family must have given a very expensive gift to my greedy mother which made her do these drastic actions.


    That woman''s name is Katharyn. She has been stalking me since I came of age. I don''t want to have any relationship with her because of a few grave reasons. First, she is very lecherous. If she successfully tricks my family so that I can marry her, I will already be the 9th man that she took in within the last 3 years. I am not sure how many other husbands, concubines and lovers she already has in total right now. Second, she treats her men horribly. She takes them in, plays with them roughly for a while and then just keeps them like dolls in her playhouse. She then takes in new men once she is tired with her previous one. Third, she''s 11 years older than me. If I was any younger, she will be tagged as a cradle snatcher!


    As for the date, it was a trap. When I got to the meeting place, I was knocked out. When I woke up, I was already inside a sack and I am quite sure they drugged me with a strong aphrodisiac since I feel hot and uncomfortable while my limbs are getting weaker gradually. I pretended to be asleep until they stopped by the place they will be placing me in. I had to wound my hand to keep myself sane and awake. Once they untied the sack, I stabbed the people nearest to me with the dagger that I have always kept for my safety. It was specially crafted with paralyzing poison kept in a vial hidden in the hilt. I just need to press a small groove in the hilt to release a bit of the poison from the tip of my dagger then I''ll just have to stab them anywhere in their bodies.


    After fighting several of them and withdrawing towards the back of this dilapidated hut, I started feeling the effects of the aphrodisiac getting stronger. My will to not be tainted and to see that woman I met at the entertainment district again is the only thing that has kept me going. I''d rather lose my musical talent than to belong to that vicious woman and losing my chance to be with my resonant.


    After much struggling, I was able to subdue the last three of the goons. Once all these kidnappers have been dealt with, I slumped on the floor next to the wall feeling all the pain and fatigue bombarding my body. Just as I was about to faint, I heard footsteps coming into the the room, I forced my head to lookup. I don''t know if I still have the strength to deal with the last bad guy but I''d rather die that be offered to that bitch. My everything already belongs to the woman I met two days ago whether she wants me or not.


    When I lifted my head, I was surprised to see the face I have been looking for during the last two days. I already told my father about her and he was excited and happy for me. I was never more sure about anything in my life than this. I will do everything she wants as long as she lets me stay in her life.


    ******** ******** ********


    I tried to tap his cheek and spoke softly to him as to not scare him. I said, "You''re Kayden right? What happened in here? Do we need to leave immediately?" His eyes fluttered and he looked at my face and then eyes for a few seconds and then he said, "Please, help me." He then fell unconscious in my arms.


    With how he reacted, the men before should be bad people. I set up a wide range spell to wipe these men''s memories. I also put an invisibility spell on him so nobody sees me carrying an unconscious man into the city.


    I walked quickly back to the city and to my new inn. Once inside, I had to remove all his clothes which isn''t covering that much due to the fights he''s been in. I then gave him a bath to ensure that all his wounds are cleaned up and its not so bad to inspect what he has to offer right? *coughs* After drying him up, I started to tend to his wounds. A few low healing spells and he''s as good as new. At least he''s sleeping soundly right now so his body can recover.


    Making sure to not wake him up, I held his wrist to check if he is okay in the inside too. After listening to his pulse for a few minutes and coursing my mana through his veins, I found out that he was drugged and a lot of it too. Now I understand why he had to wound himself to keep his mind sane. It was a mixture of an aphrodisiac, muscle relaxant and sedatives. Whoever gave these is making sure that whatever happens, he won''t be able to fight back. I guess that''s where they are wrong though. This person''s will to live and survive is really strong. With the fierce eyes that he used to look at me before, he will not go down without a fight and he''ll rather die than take a loss. I am finding him likeable even more.

 Chapter 36 - 36 - How should I deal with this?

    On the other side of the city, there was a buzz at the Magic Tower since the earlier parts of the morning. Five of the oldest unanswered problems have received a response from an anonymous person earlier last night. The owners of those questions were immediately notified and they all excitedly took the task of checking if the answers were correct. They have toiled the whole night and just before dawn, they have proven that all 5 answers were correct and the processes on how the answer was found was explained clearly as well which is beneficial for related future studies. The mages and researchers of the tower are frantically looking for the person that provided the correct answers for these old and difficult problems hoping that this genius will also hopefully answer more questions for them.


    As for the said genius, she is currently formulating and creating an inventory and storage system for an alchemy shop and planning to do an online banking and cashless payment system afterwards. She also has to take care of a heavily drugged patient she brought in earlier this afternoon.


    After I have finished 70% of the work needed for the alchemy shop, I just realized I can''t take my hunger anymore. I have been in the forest all day, used quite a lot of my mana, carried a patient back to my inn and now I have been using my brain for my inventions so I deserve a hearty meal!


    I went down the inn''s lobby and requested for a meal. I ate it quickly and immediately went back to my room after that to continue with my inventions and check on the patient in case he has woken up.


    Once I opened the door, Kayden just went and embrace me. The impact of his body crashing to mine has almost knocked out all the air from my lungs. And I just thought, "What the f---? Have you forgotten you''re a head taller than me and quite toned too?" He then slowly slid back to the floor as if his legs have turned to jelly again. What surprised me even more was the thing that poked me as he crashed on to me a while ago. Oh, I forgot to tell you he was totally naked right?


    I helped him up and pushed him back to the bed. His face was flushed and his body was hot as if he had a fever. His eyes were half-closed and dazed. This is definitely the effect of those three drugs. He can still move! What strong will power! He kept pulling me on to his body frantically and he was making soft moans that is making me feel hot too.


    I had to hold him down the bed or else he''ll roll and fall back to the floor. I don''t have the materials to make an antidote for him so I have been stuck on this issue since I figured out that he was drugged. We all know the only other way to fix this but I don''t want to do it! I can''t afford another man just yet no matter how high the resonance is and I don''t want to force him too! Ioannis was a different case!


    He kept clawing his body due to being uncomfortable with the heat, causing some scratches and bruises to appear on his skin that I just healed earlier. He was squirming, moaning and looks so seductive right now. I shook my head to get the lewd thoughts out and I realized he must be in pain too due to the heat. His scent has become even stronger and more of it is being released in the air which has been gnawing on my sanity and will to keep my hands off of him. His scent is a mix of ripe apples and cinnamon, just like a freshly baked apple pie. Ugh! I want to take a bite! Another alarming thing is that his resonance is further increasing. He is at a 99 now including my boost he was only barely 90 before so what gives? That''s an almost perfect resonance.


    I went to the bathroom to get a basin of cold water and a towel. For now, I can only wipe his body down to decrease the heat. I was very careful not to touch him too much since it would definitely cause his heat to flare up again. I also made a quick decision to tie him in a spread-eagle pose on the bed using some of my extra blankets to stop him from hurting himself. Should I go to the alchemy shop in hopes that they have an antidote? Nah. I can''t leave a drugged and tied up guy alone.


    After I''ve wiped him down with cold water, he calmed down a bit but it was my turn to feel hot. He looks even more enticing tied up like this. I like being in charge in the bedroom so giving me a tied up man is like giving me a present waiting for me to open and enjoy. I put a blanket on him to cover his privates but there was a tall and very visible tent right where that spot is. I really want to touch it. He is still squirming and moaning a bit but his voice is now sexier since it is now hoarse. "To eat or not to eat?", that is the question!


    I thought hunger is clouding my judgment but I remembered that I already ate. I even distracted myself with work. I even tried to cover my mouth and nose to not smell his scent but it is not working.


    Since I have eaten my fill, whenever I look at him, I was thinking, "It would be nice to have apple pie for dessert." I sighed at my thoughts right now. With my sanity dwindling, I approached the bed and watched him squirm. I guess his heat is flaring up again. Would it help him cool down if I touch him a bit? Here goes nothing.


    I placed my hand on his lower abdomen where his womb is. Just to be safe, in case I can''t help myself, I have to place the birth control seal on him. This is the same one I put on Ioannis before. I felt his body shiver as I put the seal on him.


    After placing the seal, I kissed him on the lips and poured mana into his body hoping to calm him down further. I guess it worked since he stopped squirming. He kissed back almost immediately like somebody who has been given water after being thirsty for a few days. I had to force myself off of him before I get too engrossed in the kiss. I then placed my hand on his cheek and he immediately tried to bury his face further into my palm. He then looked at me with his dazed eyes as if he is enticing me to touch him more. My will power kind of snapped at this point.


    I started moving my hand down from his cheek to his neck, chest, his sides and his stomach. I am keeping my touches light and random to get more of the lewd reactions out of him. Whenever I touch him, he makes soft moans as a response on how much his body likes it. I then played with his nipples with my index fingers and his chest suddenly jerked forward and he moaned loudly. Oohh... His nipples are sensitive.


    Not being able to control myself anymore, I brought my face near his right chest and started alternating between licking his nipple with my tongue and sucking it with my lips. His body is now reacting so strongly that his senses most likely is making him crazy. I continued kissing his body downwards until I reached the seal I placed on his womb area. This got a strong reaction similar to his nipples. His struggles are getting weaker maybe because he''s quite tired or because his body is enjoying what is happening as of the moment.


    At this point, my reason has already jumped out of the window. I removed the blanket and started playing with his rod with my hand. I was stroking his full length slowly making sure to squeeze more lewd sounds from him. By this time, I am already enjoying every single shiver, jerk, moan, grunt and breath he is making whenever I touch him. I am enjoying the sweet torture that I know that I am giving him. This is the reason that I don''t want to have a taste at the start. If you think resonance only makes the men crazy and helpless, you''re totally wrong. Men may be affected strongly in general but once the resonance reaches above 85%, it makes both men and women crazy! For women, men that has a high resonance with them is like an addictive drug. They smell really enticing and extremely sweet that it makes your mouth dry. Once you have a taste, they taste damn good and addicting too. When you touch them, their bodies feel good to touch and play with and it awakens the natural dominance in women. The best part and totally not the least, the bliss it brings during sex will make you lose all reason. And here I am, with a guy that ticks all the boxes so my reasoning is as good as zero.


    With my mana inside his body, I guided it towards that errogenous spot inside his butt to make his body go even crazier. Since it has already come to this, might as well make it as pleasurable as possible for him since I am quite sure he''ll remember everything when he wakes up tomorrow anyways. It''s his fault for looking so yummy to eat. Let''s make sure we don''t regret anything then.


    With all the lewd sounds we are making and with my hand already stroking his rod, I started sucking and licking the tip of his rod as well while watching every single facial reaction he is making. Honestly, all I''m thinking right now is sucking him dry. Let''s see if you can still stay awake and noisy after I am done with you. With my last shred of reason, I just have to make sure not to take Kayden''s virginity so I don''t have to take responsibility for anything for now.


    Throughout the night till dawn, inside that dimly lit room, all you can hear are the sounds of sucking, rubbing, heavy breathing and a man''s incessant moaning and begging. The man fainted and regained his consciousness many times throughout the night, but the woman kept having her fun until she was satisfied. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Back on track

    After my fun with Kayden, I took a 3-hour nap just to have a bit of my energy back. As I wake up, I checked on him but he is still sound asleep. Well, I doubt that he will wake up soon. I untied his hands and feet and made sure he is tucked in bed and any bruises that I caused are healed. After I prepped up for my day, I also made sure he had some clothes to wear when he wakes up. These clothes were originally for Ioannis but for now, somebody needs it more. I will just drop by the clothing shop to buy new ones for him before I go back to the academe.


    I did a quick run down to the lobby of the inn to get Kayden''s breakfast, lunch and even some snacks just in case he is extremely hungry when he wakes up. I left the food on the small table in the room and I made sure to cast heat preservation magic on it. I made sure to leave a note of where I am going and the tasks that I needed to do today. I wanted to at least assure him that I am not running away from everything I did to him last night. I told him that he can leave anytime if he isn''t interested in staying with me and I will definitely understand. I didn''t fully take him last night anyway.


    After leaving the inn, I made sure to go to the adventurer''s hall to submit the completion of my three tasks which brings my points to 90/500. Let''s go for gradual increase in points till I can rank up. I got my payments and also three new tasks that are similar to the ones I took yesterday. I decided to take the same tasks as yesterday since I still have the other half of the forest that I need to map out.


    I went about my day making sure I complete the tasks, take as much of the useful items from the other half of the forest and map everything out. I did a quick trip to the hut where I found Kayden before and destroyed every single bit of its existence so as to remove any signs of him and me being there. While going on my nature trip, I made sure to finish the remaining 30% of work for my invention for the alchemy shop and start with my online banking and cashless payments idea. Once I have finished everything I need to do in the forest, the first project was completed and successfully produced and the second one is already half way done with the creation. I am really efficient with multi-tasking while on this trip in nature.


    By lunch time, I am already having my meals at the local diner. I dropped by the adventurer''s hall again to send my completion but I did not take new tasks this time.


    My next stop was at the clothing shop to buy some male clothing that I think would fit Ioannis. I felt my disappointment again with how limited the clothing designs are. Should I draw some designs and sell them? Should I start my own clothing line? Ugh. My classes are about to start so maybe I''ll put that on my things to do for now. I left the clothing shop after buying a few clothing pieces.


    I then dropped by at the magic tower to register for patents for my new invention for the alchemy shop. It covers 3 patents for inventory management, material preservation (I only registered 3 months even if I can make the materials infinitely fresh) as well as the map of the whole forest surrounding Hoffen city which indicated what animals and plants can be found on each region. I made sure to put the vivid pictures, descriptions and practical use of the plants and materials from the animals as well. The receptionist was quite surprised with what I brought. I completed some paper work to make sure it is registered under my name and indicated how I want to be compensated in case people want to use any of my inventions. I indicated that I want to stay anonymous and if anybody wants to get in touch with me, I will be staying at the Academe of Gnosis once the semester''s classes start.


    I went inside the "room of questions" as I have decided to call it and took five of the oldest questions again. I took five pieces of blank pieces of paper readily available at the box near the board. I took out a pen from my storage and started writing the solution to the problems including the list of steps of the process, some detailed explanation and formulas if the questions call for it. I stick each question on top of their designated answers and then put my stamp on the lower right corner of each paper. I am quite sure my answers are correct but I''ll just have to wait for my money to enter my bank account. I forgot to check on that at the adventurer''s hall this morning. Well, I''ll just do that tomorrow. Since it was already in the middle of the afternoon, I made my way back to the inn to check on my handsome patient.


    As I entered my rented room, I saw Kayden staring absent-mindedly forward. The only thing covering his body was the blanket I tucked him in this morning. He has not eaten the food I left on the table and didn''t even touch the clothes I prepared for him. Was he traumatized or did he hit his head or something?


    I went inside my room and went straight to the bathroom and closed the door. I feel so sticky from all the activities I have done today so a shower is a must. I''ll just talk to him in a bit when I have freshened up. As I was enjoying my shower, I heard someone open the door of the bathroom then I was surprised when someone hugged me from behind. I kept my cool and asked, "I told you that you were free to leave. What are you trying to do right now?" He buried his face on my right shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Don''t you want me? You had the chance but you did not fully take me. Why?" I removed his arm around my waist and faced him keeping my face cold and serious, "I didn''t save you from potentially being tainted just to do the same as the person who got you kidnapped. I am not that thirsty. Whatever I did to you last night was to help you get rid of the drugs in your body. You can continue with your bath." I walked past him and returned to the room.


    I entered the room and changed into fresh clothes. I sat on my study desk and continued with the remaining work I had for my online bank idea. I should finish this by tonight. I kept myself busy and efficient with my work but I was also making sure to listen for any movements from the bathroom.


    After 15 minutes, he came out of the bathroom and walked towards me all dripping with water. He stopped in front of me with all his naked glory and then said, "Can I borrow a towel to dry myself up?" I didn''t want to hide the fact that I had mana so I simply looked up to his face, conjured a towel out of my storage, and gave it to him. I saw his stunned face and then I simply looked back down to my work and said, "You should eat." He did not reply but simply dried his body, put on the clothes I prepared for him and then sat on the table and started eating. How obedient.


    We both kept our silence as we both did what we needed to do. The silence kept going for about an hour before he said, "Thanks for the meal." He cleaned up the table and kept all the used dishes on the table outside the door where the inn attendants will take them. He then returned back to the room and simply sat on the bed seemingly waiting for me to talk to him or atleast give him a glance. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I totally forgot about his existence though as I have a goal to finish my second project tonight. I only have a few days left before I have to go back to the academe. After two more hours, I finally looked up but still continued pondering about my next steps. I should then have this sent over for patenting. I have my online banking system (can be placed in a small space since the storage for the money is somewhere else more secure), deposit kiosks (like ATMs) and my cashless payment mechanism that can be integrated to storage rings or accessories. That''s another 3 patents for me. I guess I have to complete that tonight. I have to use my other days to visit Eieneos since this issue and my original tasks has to take the priority now.

 Chapter 38 - 38 - Getting to know each other

    After being lost in my thoughts for a few minutes, I stood up and walked towards the door, intending to go to the magic tower again. I heard hurried footsteps catching up to me and I felt another hug from my back. He buried his face on my right neck and whispered, "Please, don''t leave me alone." I looked to my right and saw the crown of his head. I decided to put my right hand on his head and ruffled his hair. I then said, "I have to go somewhere important. I''ll be back in a bit." He looked up with pleadingly eyes, held my right hand and placed it on his cheek and said with a soft voice, "Can''t you bring me with you?" Ugh, so clingy. I think I have just confirmed that I have a fatal weakness towards beautiful men.


    I looked at him for a few seconds and replied, "Fine." I removed his remaining hand from my waist, walked forward and grabbed his right hand instead. He seemed to be happy hopping like a child that is allowed to play outside. I then gave him a heads up that I will place a sound isolation spell so whatever we will talk about could not be heard by anybody no matter how near they were and also an illusion spell so we look different in the eyes of other people. He looked at me and nodded his head. After he has confirmed that the spells are in place, he started asking me questions. I already know that he will use this chance to talk to me about our situation and how we will move forward from this.


    As for the first question, he then asked, "May I know your name?" I replied curtly. "Luna, no surname. Commoner." He then responded, Kayden Alves. Illegitimate son of a noble from the western territory." He then asked, "Where''s your family?" I looked at him and answered, "I was summoned here so I don''t have a family. I am a student of the Academe of Gnosis if you get what I mean." He looked at me for a few seconds then he looked down like he was thinking of something deeply. He then pondered a bit and said, "So you are going to study there for a few years, correct? Are you just on a short trip before the classes start?" I answered, "Yes. I was just looking around. I''m checking on ways to earn money, learn about people and trying out food. The classes should start in about a week." After a few minutes, he then asked, "By any chance, do you already have a husband, a concubine or a lover?" I did not answer him immediately and I can feel him staring at me waiting for my answer. After a few minutes, "I have one. No plans of taking anyone at this time. I don''t have the time or money for it." I felt his grip on my hand tighten. He must have not expected how blunt I was about not being interested in taking him in.


    After walking for some time, we have arrived at the magic tower. I can see him looking around with his eyes sparkling. This must be the first time he has come here. I did the paperwork quickly similar to the terms I had before for the 3 new patents. I then left quickly and proceeded to going to the old man''s alchemy shop. As we walked towards the direction of the entertainment district''s entrance, I felt Kayden''s hands turn cold and sweaty. There was also a noticeable slight shiver from his hand. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When we were near the crossroad to the alley towards the alchemy shop and the entrance to the entertainment district, he suddenly stopped walking and pulled me back. I looked back at him and asked, "Why did you stop walking?" I was stunned when I saw his face. He was crying?


    He sniffed a bit then used his other hand to wipe his tears. He then spoke, "Please. I won''t be greedy for your time. You don''t have to take care of me. I have saved some money and I can continue working. I- I- Just- Don''t push me away." He then suddenly kneeled in the middle of the busy street and tried to kiss my feet. I was stunned. This is so out of the blue. Doesn''t he feel any shame?


    I pulled him up quickly and then pulled him into the alley. He staggered a bit from being pulled so abruptly but he followed obediently. We then arrived in front of the alchemy shop and hurriedly entered. I then looked back at him and said, "Sit on that chair. We''ll talk about this once we are back in the inn." He then looked at me with fear in his eyes. He still nodded and then looked down while grabbing the hem of his clothes like an aggrieved wife.


    I went further inside and meet with my new business partner. When I arrived at the counter I saw the old man and when he saw me, he immediately smiled. He greeted me and said, "Luna! I was waiting for you!" I then smiled back and told him that I was here to complete my part of the deal. I started to unravel the inventory system and storage system to attach it to his shop. His eyes widened as the shop changed gradually to something newer in design. The shelves seemed to have been replaced with numerous glass jars with well preserved herbs inside of them. I handed him a simple looking book with the title, "Hoffen City Forest''s Flora and Fauna." I taught him how to use the inventory system and assured him that the herbs will all stay fresh as the day they are picked if they are placed in storage within 24 hours. I can see the amazement in his eyes. I told him that this is my part of the investment. I then put in a small terminal on one side of the counter. I told him that it is connected to my adventurer''s bank account and he can just put my part of the sales there. I also told him that I will be able to check the inventory from my end and refill it accordingly without me going to the shop. I left quickly after I finished what I have to do.


    I took Kayden''s hand and walked back to the inn. His hands were even colder and his shivering increased too. After a few minutes, he cautiously said, "I''m sorry. I just wanted to be with you. I''ll do anything you want of me. Anything." I did not look or respond to him so he kept silent throughout the walk back to the inn.


    As we passed by the lobby of the inn, I ordered some food and we ate dinner at the cafeteria of the inn. We were both silent throughout the meal. We then went up to the room. I let him go in first then closed the door behind me. We sat on the bed and then I started the talk that we both needed.


    I started with, "I did not take it further not because I did not like you but because I know that it''s just the effect of resonance. We don''t know each other before this and in my world, people date for a while before they figure out that they like the person and that the person is the one that they like to marry. In my world, you only have one husband too. I am not lying when I said that I don''t have the time or money to take you in. I have only been in this world for less than a week and I am still getting used to it. I hope you understand." He looked at me and his eyes started to form tears again. He then said, "I understand your circumstances. I will pursue you and wait till you can accept me. I don''t want anyone else and I won''t change my mind. This world is different indeed. When you find your resonant, you just know that you belong to her and that''s something I don''t have control of. Please, just give me a chance."


    I have been trying to keep my lust and my sanity in check till last night when I had a little taste of him. This man is quite persistent though. He smells so enticing coupled with the fact that he''s gorgeous and fits my type. He''s also so sincere with his words and he looks like a puppy drenched in the rain when he looks into my eyes. I just want to adopt him and take him home. Gods, please help me. My will power to resist this is dwindling. Well, it''s not like you will help me right? You want me to have tons of children so for that, are you actually sending these men to me, one after the other?

 Chapter 39 - 39 - The harem has been built

    I looked down and buried my face in my hands. I am totally regretting visiting that place. If only I have known that going to the entertainment district will result to meeting a second resonant, I should have ran the opposite way. I could have at least delayed our meeting for even a few months or even a year and I won''t be in this dilemma. I have been in this world for barely a week and here I am, on the verge of taking my second man in this world.


    After a few minutes of pondering in silence, I slowly lifted my head and looked at him. All the things I''ve known about resonance came back to my mind. I couldn''t help but feel bad again about how men are treated in this world. I know that I have wished for this but I did not think that the reversal of roles and the gender differences would be this bad. Once you are on the receiving end of such strong feelings of need, such desperation to be part of another person''s life, if you are soft-hearted like me, I don''t think you would even have the will to say no. If I accept him though, won''t I be setting myself up for future complications if I encounter the same situation?


    I was already staring at him for a full minute without saying anything and I can see the increasing worries he has on his face. I started speaking and simply asked, "Do you have that wooden plank thing with you?" He then furrowed his brows seemingly confused. I spoke again, "Since we''re going through with this, might as well make it official right?" He then widened his eyes when the realization that I am going to accept his proposal finally hit him. His eyes began to produce tears again. He''s a crybaby, isn''t he? I spoke again before he even started crying, "If you cry, I''ll take my decision back. You think tears will get you everything you want?" He seemed to have been surprised and he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hands.


    He then hurriedly took out the wooden plank that every man has by the time they come of age. He gave it to me with trembling hands. After it was placed on my palm, it quickly disappeared into my storage. I then told him, "I''ll complete the ritual at a later time." He simply nodded obediently. I then leaned forward and whispered to his ear, "Are you ready to continue what we have started last night?" I leaned back and stared into his eyes. His face gradually turned red but he still nodded then looked down shyly. Why are they all so cute? My fragile heart can''t take it.


    I suddenly stood and walked to the bathroom to take a shower. The difference is every few steps I make, I remove one article of clothing in my body and drop it on the floor. I looked back at him and saw his dazed eyes staring at me. I asked, "You''re not coming?" He then hurriedly walked after me and removed all of his clothes in a hurry. I laughed loudly at how silly this guy is.


    Once inside the shower room, I hugged him from behind, making sure he feels every bit of my skin on his back. I turned the shower on and took the soap and started cleaning up his chest and stomach area. I started kissing the nape of his neck and his shoulders which got me a soft moan from his lips. My hands kept going downwards until the skin on top of his womb. I rubbed on the seal that I placed there and I felt him shiver to my touch. He looked back at me and I kissed him on the lips. I lifted my right hand and started playing with his nipples while my left hand trailed down towards his hardened shaft. He leaned his head back and made a loud gasp, his hands held on to the wall to keep himself steady. He started to breathe quickly and I can feel his skin heating up. I bit his right earlobe and he moaned loud. My left hand started rubbing up and down his shaft at a moderate speed. He moaned even louder with quick and deep breaths in between. I can feel his knees buckling little by little. He leaned forward towards the wall to keep his knees from buckling.


    I suddenly stopped rubbing and focused on cleaning our bodies again. He was still panting from the sudden high a while ago. He then said in a begging tone, "Pl- Please. Don''t st- stop. M- more." I looked at his flushed face and replied, "Do you want me to take you here?" He looked at me with realization in his eyes and his face turned even redder then he spoke in a very small voice, "B- Bed." I smiled at him and replied, "Okay."


    I carried him up princess-style and brought him to sit on the bed. I took some towels and started drying his body and his hair. He shyly said, "I''ll dry your hair too." I nodded then sat next to him. I turned my back on him so that he can dry my hair better. He was very gentle. He is making sure not to shake my head too much or pull any of my hair too abruptly. I can''t help but giggle and ask, "I don''t think you''ll dry my hair properly if you are this gentle." He replied, "This is the first time I am doing this for someone so I don''t know how much strength to use." I held his hands and guided them on how much strength he should use to rub my hair.


    After a few minutes and when all is good, I turned around and faced him. I took the towel from his hands and placed it on the bedside table. I saw his adam''s apple bob up and down as he gulped. I asked him teasingly with a smirk on my face, "Nervous?" He gradually blushed and said with a small voice, "A little bit but more of excited." I leaned towards him and placed a gentle kiss on his lip. I leaned back suddenly to stop the kiss and he was stunned. I escaped to the head of the bed and hid under the sheets. It took a few seconds for him to react. He then squeezed himself under the sheets as well. I hugged him and stopped moving. I can hear his frantic heartbeats as I did so. After a few moments of silence, he dropped a bomb on me and asked, "Can you tie me up like last night?" My mind went blank.


    I looked at his face in disbelief and asked, "Are you sure about that? Last night was different since you are trying to hurt yourself. Did you enjoy it that much?" He looked like he was quite hesitant to answer at first but eventually realizing that he has to speak for what he wants he said, "Yes. I- I love the feeling of you being in control of me." I laughed and said, "I''ll think about it. I think you might regret it once I go crazy on you."


    I rolled on top of him while making sure my lower lips are embracing the bottom part of his hard shaft. He gasped at the feeling and I saw his hands grip the sheets. I kissed his lips again this time with more intensity and hunger. He immediately kissed back with the same intensity he felt from me. I then started moving my hips forwards and backwards at a slow pace to tease him further. He started to make muffled moans as we continued kissing.


    I paused the kiss, rested my forehead on his and asked him again, "Are you really sure about this?" He answered in between his breaths, "Yes. I have never been more sure." After getting his confirmation, I sat up and lifted my hips. I held onto his shaft to align it to my honey pot. I slowly teased the tip first because I like to give him a bit of that sweet torture.


    Since this man is my second virgin in this world, I was very careful with my movements and made sure to check on every facial and body reaction he is making. I was still regretting how I did not believe Ioannis when he said that it''s going to hurt and he''s going to bleed. I even cursed whoever taught him such fallacy. I failed to consider that I was thinking how things are back in my world, forgetting that this world had things totally reversed.


    After I slid the tip inside me, I made sure to only move little by little. By the time it was half way in, I already felt him shiver and his body is turning cold. His face and lips seem to start turning pale but he didn''t utter a single complaint or even a gasp. Was he that scared that I will regret it and stop half way then pull it out if he said it was painful? I should be the considerate one here since he''s the one in pain and not me. I stopped sliding it in but I guess I was too late since I smelled the characteristic rusty iron scent of blood. I saw him wince and then close his eyes. There was also a tear that fell down his cheeks afterwards. It was still painful no matter how careful I was. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40 - 40 - A wild night with my second resonant

    As I stopped moving, I saw him stiffen and then he suddenly opened his eyes and looked down to the part where we were connected with. His hands grabbed onto my hands that were resting on his chest. This has further proven my thought that he is indeed afraid I would stop if he complained. I looked at his eyes and all I can see there is his firm stance that since he chose this, he would go through with it no matter what.


    I removed my hands from his grasp and leaned forward. I placed my hands on both his cheeks and kissed him gently. He seemed to be surprised with what I did. He must have not expected that I would care if he was in pain or that I would comfort him. I then looked into his eyes and said in a whisper, "Sorry, I was still not careful enough. I will make it better. Please wait a bit." I then kissed him again and channeled my mana into his body. I cast my "honeymoon spell" as I called it since it was created during my first night with Ioannis. After casting the spell, I looked into his eyes again and I saw him bewildered as to why the pain was gone. After he realized what happened, a few more teardrops fell from his eyes and he said, "Thank you." His arms made their way to my upper and lower back as he embraced me tight as if wanting my body to merge into his. We stayed in that awkward position for a few minutes.


    I guess trying to keep my lust in for more than a day so as to not force him and keep his virginity intact wasn''t a good choice. Don''t get me wrong, I appreciate the tight hug but I was horny as fuck and his rod is already half way in and though I am a fan of tease and denial, I don''t like it when I am the one on the receiving end.


    I pushed my self off of him and as I did so, I sat on him abruptly, his rod''s full length going inside me in one go. He shivered and moaned loudly as I did so,"Aaaahhhhh!" I looked at him teasingly and said, "Can we continue now?" He was already panting and I haven''t even moved that much. He just nodded with this half closed and misty eyes.


    Let''s just say once I had a taste, I went a little bonkers in bed. I rode him like my life depended on it. He kept on begging for a few minutes in between but I simply continued. I only gave him a bit of a breather after he reached his climax twice in a row. I totally lost count of how many times I had my climax too. I still love and in awe as to how much stamina this body given to me has when it comes to bedroom activities. While we were having a breather, I laid on his chest and listened to his fast but even heartbeats. He was playing with my hair while trying to get his panting breaths in control. Even during rest, I still teasingly move my hips in a circular motion once in a while which made him whimper and beg for more time to rest.


    After about a quarter of an hour, I sat up and took a spare blanket on one of the head board drawers. I looked at him with a mischievious smile as I held on his wrists and tied them , one wrist each to a corner of the headboard. His face turned red as if he was not the one who asked for it. He then stuttered and said, "I- Can I- t-take back- th- the request of being tied up?" I then giggled and said, "You can''t take it back. Besides, whether you''re tied up or not, you''re not going anywhere until I''m done with everything I want to do." His adam''s apple bobbed up as he swallowed. Though he was nervous at first why do I see a glint of excitement in his eyes. Did I just find myself a submissive husband? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After he''s tied up, he is now literally under my mercy (not that he wasn''t before). I started moving my hips up and down torturingly slow this time. I made sure his rod can feel every inch of my honey pot''s walls. He was quite cooperative at first but he eventually became impatient after a few minutes. He tried to move his hips to make it faster and as punishment, I suddenly pinched both of his nipples. He suddenly did a beastial moan that was so uncharacteristic of him. I did not know he can make a sound like that. I then scolded him, "I am the only one who sets the pace here. If you try doing it your way again, I will stop midway to leave you tied up with your body unsatisfied." I then moved my hips still as slow as I wanted to tease him more. He then started to beg and say, "Pl- Please go fa- faster." I then looked at him with a smirk, "Sure but there''s a consequence though."


    From where we are connected down there, I channeled mana and blocked his rod''s hole. This will keep him from releasing but not from getting a climax. With him having dry climaxes, he would last longer wouldn''t he? With this evil little experiment in mind, I went and moved my hips faster as he requested. Once he was about to climax, he realized the little change I made down there. He looked at my eyes pleadingly, realizing what I have done. I then leaned closed and touched his neck to cast a spell so he couldn''t speak his complaints. He will only be left to whimper and moan unless I disable the spell. I then smiled victoriously to him as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    He whimpered and moaned as I sped up the movement of my hips even more. His moans became even more desperate, his head turning left and right like he was telling me "No". I spoke with a teasing tone, "Oh my. I don''t understand what you are trying to say." His eyes then rolled up suddenly, his chest jerked forward and his body shivered. He made that beastial moan again and I knew he had his first dry climax experience. I didn''t stop moving my hips though and his body just continued jerking and twitching due to how sensitive his rod is. His moans became raspy then weak and became weak whimpers eventually. His eyes started to form tears but let''s just say, once I had a taste of the fruit of my evil experiment, it kind of made me crazier. I tried different angles on how I could take him inside me too. It''s not like he can do anything about it since he''s tied up. I made him reach about two more dry climaxes before I removed the hindrance I made in the hole of his shaft.


    I gave him a few minutes of rest and then gave him his ability to speak back. He was panting like crazy and his body was shivering. His eyes are dazed and unfocused which makes him look even more delicious. I tapped his cheek to bring him back to reality. After several taps, his eyes seemed to clear up. He then looked into my eyes and gave me a weak but contented smile. I laughed because just when I was starting to feel guilty, I realized that he''s not a submissive at all. He''s a masochist! So, I guess I should be like "Sorry not sorry" on this matter. (LOL)


    After confirming that he was okay, I continued with our wild ride and lots of strenuous exercises together. Let''s just say I did not stop till he came two more times and kind of passed out on me.


    I stopped by then since he has already climaxed more times than humanly possible, for a first night that is. I don''t have plans to break him and it''s not like I won''t get to savor him in the next days, months or years to come.


    I carried him princess-style to the shower and made sure to clean him up. I cast some cleaning magic on the bed that we messed up quite badly and then I laid him comfortably on the bed. I also need to sleep a bit since I will have more tasks ahead. I will need to visit my supposed ruined hometown/kingdom by tomorrow. I don''t know how much mana I will need to travel to get there so might as well rest now.


    Before going to sleep, my mind went to an out of the blue thought. Since it is already decided that I will eventually have a harem, it is almost a sure deal that I will be taking more men in the future. Most of them would probably be virgins too. Should I create a pill that works similar to my "honeymoon spell", to numb the pain down there. I may not be able to stop the bleeding but if I push the supposed pain towards heightening pleasure instead, wouldn''t their first times with me become even better?

 Chapter 41 - 41 - The morning after

    I still woke up early even though I barely slept for a few hours. You can''t underestimate the power of the biological clock of a 7-year office worker on an early morning shift. I freshened up a bit and went down to get breakfast for two people. Well, it''s for two people but the servings are for four. I am betting on how hungry Kayden is after our strenuous exercise last night.


    After I got our food, I walked back up to our room. Before I could even open the door, I heard a loud crash inside. I hurriedly opened the door and I saw Kayden sitting and totally naked on the floor with his head down. Some of the things on the bedside table fell down. He must have underestimated how weak his legs were and stood up in a hurry.


    I placed the food on the table. I approached him and called his name. His shoulders jerked as if he was surprised and he looked up with eyes that looked like they are about to cry. I pulled him up and made him sit on the bed. I then asked, "What happened?" while I was picking up all of the fallen objects and returning them to their previous places. He did not give me an answer but he suddenly pulled on my clothes and hugged me from behind. I felt my clothes getting wet with his tears. I was confused about what''s happening so I turned around while his arms are still around my waist and asked again, "What''s happening?" He said in a very small voice, "I thought... you abandoned me." My eyes widened at what he said. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sat on the bed next to him and then pointed at the food on the table and said, "I just bought food since you would definitely be hungry when you wake up." I abruptly summoned the wooden plank he gave me last night. I then placed a drop of my blood on one of the grooves and then summoned another vial with some of Kayden''s blood inside and dropped it on the other groove. Where did the blood came from? You know that I collect it from them from the first nights right? Let''s just say that it is an unusual souvenir. The plank then turned to ashes as I felt my soul link to Kayden. He stared at my palm as I did the ritual and then stared at my face in disbelief due to how quickly I did the link with him. I kept my silence afterwards.


    I looked for his robe and dressed him up and then princess-carried him to the dining table. He was still dazed with what happened to the wooden plank and he just let me do all these things without him struggling even for a bit. I suddenly spoke, "Eat" which snapped him out of his daze. He then picked up his fork and started to eat but he was still staring blankly forward. He must be shocked. He looked so silly and cute right now.


    After eating, I went and sit on the bed with my back on the headboard and started to read one of the books I bought about cooking techniques of this world. I got this previously at the chef association during my last visit. It took some time for Kayden to finish eating since he was quite absent-minded. After about half an hour, he finally spoke and asked, "Did you just link me to you permanently?" I looked up from my book and stared into his eyes. I replied a curt, "Yes." He then looked down and suddenly started laughing. Did I break him last night somehow? I shook my head and just continued reading my book.


    My thoughts wandered for a bit as I remembered that I have to drop by the magic tower later since I won''t be able to do so if I''m going back to Eieneos for the next couple of days. I also have to check if the payments I have been expecting are already deposited in my adventurer''s account.


    ******** ******** ********


    At the magic tower, the commotion from two nights ago became even bigger. Six new patents have been submitted and the inventions were phenomenal and exemplary. The mages and magic researchers have repeatedly glossed through the perfectly crafted plan, procedures of creation and the neatly filled out paperwork. They were really impressed on whoever submitted them. They kept the existence of the patents a secret for now since there is a rule that the owner of the patents have the right to the first use of his creations for the first three months. Their only clue about this creator is that he/she is connected to the Academe of Gnosis.


    Another reason for the commotion was the confirmation of the correct answers for five more of the oldest questions on the boards in the tower. It was answered by the same person as last time. This has made the magic tower even more desperate to find the genius that has greatly helped the advancement of many previously halted studies for the empire. One of those desperate researchers is named Keeran (Hi, Mr. Tangerine!). Two of his questions were answered by the said genius but his desperation was for another reason. When he claimed the answers for his questions, the stamped paper had that addicting sweet scent he has been searching for.


    ******** ******** ********


    At the north of the border of the Athanoviya empire, after the non-stop attacks of the bandits from the northern hinterlands, there was an urgent summon for soldiers to be sent as backup to replace those that have been wounded. Caius'' has just received a letter of summons for this mission. He crumpled the letter in his hands as he cursed under his breath. He is feeling pretty pissed off right now to the point that he is thinking of retiring from being a soldier. For the past few days, he has used up all of his time to look for the woman he met at Feliz but he was not lucky to get any useful information as to her whereabouts. It has frustrated him so much since he belatedly realized that what he was feeling at that time was resonance and of course, as a soldier it was also a feeling of defeat since he could not find a woman in this small city with all his military training and field experience. Now, he is being summoned to the north so how can he continue with his search! He hurriedly packed his belongings in a small burlap backpack issued by the military and went on his way to the north. Since he can''t avoid this summon, might as well go there, kill all the bandits hindering him from finally getting a wife and come back to Hoffen City as soon as possible.


    ******** ******** ********


    At the palace of the 8th prince, an emergency meeting is currently being held. In attendance are the dethroned crown prince - Aurum and his 4 personally trained shadow guards: Calix, the head butler that keeps the household in order; Helios, personal attendant/planner for social events; Yren, the full-time bodyguard and Xenos, financial advisor and the one making sure that all legal and business documents are done accurately. They are called shadow guards by the prince but they present themselves in public as his personal attendants that take care of all his needs. The issue of not being able to find the prince''s resonant has baffled the five of them. They are experts in tracking, disguise, stealth, information gathering and espionage but they can''t understand how a woman can disappear without a trace. This is a big problem since these 4 guys are technically dependent on their master''s marriage to also get a wife. For sons of royals, they are given personal attendants who are usually sons of lesser nobles that are not in line to inherit their households. Besides taking care of their master''s needs, they also double as part of the dowry. They are sent in as concubines to ensure that the prince who is married off will not be abandoned by his wife. They will serve their master''s wife in bed to keep her entertained. It is degrading if you think about it but what can they do? Thus, their marriage and their future chances of having at least one child depend heavily on finding this missing woman. They have all been waiting for more than 8 years for their stubborn master who doesn''t want to get a wife unless she''s highly resonant to him. When he finally found her, she disappeared!


    ******** ******** ********


    At Serenity, Lark has already went from house to house to check if a particular woman has visited for the past few days. He found out that a certain big wig has visited not only the house where he has his shows but also other houses with men that are quite popular to the masses. He tried to get in touch with the said popular men but for some unknown reason, all of them are currently not within the entertainment district. They seem to have talked to each other and all of them have errands and personal matters to attend to. They are just like the woman he''s been having wet dreams about. Yes, you heard that right, he feels too old to have them but here he is, dreaming about her every night since their brief meeting. He doesn''t know if these dreams were brought about by his desperation to find her or if they are visions of a future they will have since they are quite graphic, lewd and detailed except for the fact that he can''t clearly see her face in those dreams. He has already composed a few songs about their brief meeting and those dreams he has been having. Though he doesn''t know anything about her, in his heart he is quite sure he''s meant to be with her. The seemingly wet dreams he''s been having about her for a few days now has unknowingly increased the resonance they had from 82 to 88.

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Earning money then Investing

    While all the other guys are scrambling to find a said woman. The woman is currently reading a book in silence on her bed and is just thinking on what to prepare for her next trip which would be to her "hometown".


    ******** ******** ********


    To ensure that all the money-making plans are progressing as planned, I made sure to drop by the magic tower early in the morning to answer posts from the "room of questions." Since I know that I will be away for about 2 days, I decided to answer more questions than usual. I looked for ten of the oldest questions to make up for the days I won''t be able to visit. Of course, it was also to earn money since these questions are so simple anyways. I did everything swiftly and discreetly that nobody even noticed me entering the room, placing my stamped answers at the counter and then leaving for my next stop.


    The next stop was the adventurer''s guild to check on my hard-earned money. I am currently expecting payments from the magic tower for the patents and answers I have submitted as well as for any sales that the alchemy shop had made. As I went excitedly to the counter, I asked the attendant for the current balance of my account. I was then provided a small piece of paper that has a written monetary amount on it. I looked down and I got the greatest shock of my current life when I saw the amount written on the it. I now am kind of rich, I think? I currently have 14 gold coins, 35 silvers and 87 coppers. I could do a lot of things with this amount. I withdrew all of my money and placed it in my personal storage. I don''t want the academe to know exactly how much money I have so putting it in the storage space of the bracelet is out of the question. As for my new cash cow, I will definitely treat the magic tower well in the future. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After I saw how much money I had, I immediately added another place that I have to go to which isn''t part of my usual itinerary. I asked the receptionist of the adventurer''s hall for directions to the real estate office or something similar to it. The kind lady immediately gave me clear directions to my destination. I immediately left and followed the instructions given to me.


    I arrived at a building with a lavish and huge wooden door. It has a signage that signified a money bag. If I didn''t know that it was a real estate office, I would think that it is a bank or the office of a lending company or even a loan shark. I opened the door and what welcomed me is even more uncalled for lavishness. I ignored the ostentatiously ugly design of the interior and immediately went to the receptionist. I immediately inquired about land that is currently for sale here in Hoffen. The receptionist looked me up and down like sizing me up as if checking if I even have any money on me. She saw the bracelet on my left arm and seemingly realizing which place is backing me up still forced an amiable smile on her face. She led me to sit on one of the soft chairs and provided me what seems like an album. She then said that the ones in the book are the lands that are for sale, how long they have been vacant/unused as well as their current price in the market. She then hurriedly left like she did not want to be seen with me. I rolled my eyes at the blatant impoliteness.


    I looked through the album to look for possible houses, empty land or if possible, a land good enough for farming. What caught my attention was a huge block of land near the entrance of the entertainment district. It has lots of vacant houses and stalls. It has been in the market for about 4 years and the asking price for the whole block is unbelievably only 7 gold for such a huge plot.


    I called for the attendant and asked if the price was real and why it seems to be so low compared to the land area and location. She looked at me like I am someone stupid and she suddenly realized that her thoughts might be showing on her face. She resumed her amiable smile and explained that this area was deemed unfavorable after the entertainment district was established 4 years ago. No matter how the entertainment district deem themselves as a place to showcase talents, they are still seen as dirty and scandalous so nobody wants to live near the area thus the abandoned houses and stalls. I said my thanks and asked if there was another attendant who could assist me since she seems to dislike me. She seemed to have been surprised on how blunt I am and had a forced smile on her face. She replied that she can call on another person to assist me and left me with heavy footsteps like a kid stomping on the ground after a meltdown. I even heard her murmuring about how picky I am when I don''t even have the money to buy anything. Wow. The customer service here is amazing!


    A young handsome man then approached me carefully. He seemed to be new to this work since he doesn''t seem to have the confidence of a sales agent yet. Although he looked new to the job, he still looked like someone that is in for the kill when they see a potential customer. As he saw me, he smiled sweetly and asked if he can sit beside me so he can explain more about the properties and land that are available for sale. I said yes since he politely asked to do so. He patiently gave me the pros and cons of each property and even answered my questions as detailed as possible. He is quite trained but just needs to get his first sale, I guess.


    My curiousity got the best of me and I asked his name, how old he is and how long he has been on the job. I even asked how he gets paid or the percentage of commissions or something. He replied that his name was Izuku and he just turned 21 this year. He said that he had started his work just about 3 weeks ago. He also said that he has a 350 copper daily wage and he can get about 30% in commisions on anything he sells. He said that he had a hard time getting the job and had a sickly father and no mother at home. He then continued saying that he has 2 younger siblings he has to feed. He suddenly apologised profusely if I feel like he was not trained enough for the job. I assured him that I was just curious about him and did not think of complaining. Once he was assured, we got back to the topic of the properties available for sale.


    I asked him if there was a place we can talk to in private for the next transactions. He stared at me with wide eyes and I looked back at him then he blushed but did not say anything. I was thinking, "What''s wrong with my request? Was there a misunderstanding?" He guided me to a small office which has a sofa for 2 people and a coffee table and some refreshments inside. I felt his uneasiness somehow and I was further confused. Not being able to stand it, I asked, "What are you expecting that we would do in this room?" He looked at me and said, "My superiors said that I should expect unusual requests and I have to cater to whatever the client wants if I want to make a sale." I raised one of my eyebrows and said, "Whatever request? So if I request for you to remove all your clothes..." I purposely prolonged the last syllable to see how he would react. He seemed surprised at first but he stood up and started removing his articles of clothing one by one in quick succession. I was surprised on how quick he followed my request that was just meant to test him. I stood up and held his hands when he was about to remove his undergarments and said, "Izuku, stop. I was just asking what if. I was not asking you to do it." He was looking at me with eyes that seem to have lost their life. After hearing my request that he should stop undressing, his eyes then showed some reaction and his hands stopped moving. He stuttered for a bit and said, "I- I- I''m sorry for misunderstanding." He hurriedly put on his clothes again. I guided him back to the sofa to continue the discussion. So, this was the weird reason he became uncomfortable when I asked him if we could talk in private.


    Honestly, I could have stopped him earlier but I was also surprised about how well-built his body was. I thought he was thin but I could have never been more wrong. He was muscular and his muscles taut under his loose clothes. I almost drooled, you know?

 Chapter 43 - 43 - Buying my first property

    Once Izuku has dressed up decently, I told him that I am interested in buying the huge block of unused land near the entrance of the entertainment district. I also asked him if he knew people who can clear out the land quickly. I saw the astonishment in his eyes. Since he came from a family that did not have much money, hearing someone buying a plot of land in cash for 7 gold without batting an eyelid is a very rare occurence.


    He immediately replied that we just have to complete the paper work, make the payment and transfer the property ownership title. He then said that he knows a group of skilled people that can do the job but he asked if I was fine with hiring people from the slums. I had no qualms about it and told him to prepare the employment contract and I will give him a finder''s fee of 20 coppers for each person he can employ for the job. He thankfully bowed his head for the trust I have given him. I also told him to inform me about any good land that comes up for sale. I gave him an earring that serves as a storage device and also a communicator. With this, he can talk to me anytime he has a lead and I can also send him the payments for the workers. This is one of the inventions I made during my free time that I have yet to get a patent for. Once we have settled the payment and all the paperwork for my plot of land, I talked to him about signing a mana contract with me. This is one of the things I experimented on during my time alone. I don''t believe in normal paper contracts or the usual human mana contracts since they can be burned, destroyed or if one finds a higher ranked mage, the penalties of breaching the contract can be removed. The next option I can think of was to use a mystique mana contract instead since it is unique in this realm.


    I discussed with Izuku that we will have a mana contract which will outline what is expected from the both of us in this agreement. It would also list down benefits or inclusions such as my promise to give his family a better place to live in once my plot of land has been developed as well as the amount and frequency of his salary. We will both get a copy of the signed contract for safekeeping and I will also leave a sliver of my mana in his body to seal the deal. He read through the terms and we both signed the contract. Once he signed, I then proceeded with sealing the deal. Oh, I forgot to tell him that the deal will be literally "sealed with a kiss". I leaned on to him and kissed his lips. I slip my tongue to open his lips a bit to guide my mana into his body. I saw his eyes widened but maybe due to shock, he just let me do what I needed to do. Everything happened quickly in a span of 10 seconds. I smiled at him and said the contract has been sealed.


    Once the deal is sealed, I gave him a reminder on the contracts for the demolition workers as well as my expectations that they will be able to clear up the space and place a temporary fence around my plot of land within the next week. I assured him that I will adhere or even set a higher hiring price for the workers. I also reminded him that there will be no bias on who can apply for the job as long as they can do their part. Gender, age or even the amount of mana doesn''t matter. Surprisingly, hard labor in this world pays only 10 coppers per hour which is barely enough to complete the three full meals per day so I decided to set my pay rate at 15 coppers per hour. They will wear bracelets to measure productivity anyways so I don''t mind setting my pay higher than normal. People will still be paid what is due to them. With this, they can at least provide a more decent life for their families.


    ******** ******** ********


    Izuku''s POV


    She''s so pretty and her voice sounds really kind. I think I got lucky with my very first customer here in the real estate office. She seems to be really interested to buy land and she even gave me a chance to explain things to her at my own pace.


    Sadly, my superiors are right that each woman is just the same since she suddenly requested to speak in a more private setting. I guided her to one of the private rooms. She was just asking me some random questions then out of the blue, she asked if I was willing to do anything like removing all of my clothes but the question is, "Do I even have a choice?" I have a family to feed and a father to buy medicine for. It did not even take 5 seconds for my body to follow her request.


    I stood up and started removing my clothes one by one. I just looked forward to numb my feelings since it does not help me put food on the table. I saw her stand up from her seat and approach me. I guess she isn''t contented with just watching and she wants to touch me too. I stiffened a bit but again, what is the use of saying no. As long as she doesn''t want my virginity, I can do whatever and just wash all the filth I''m feeling later. She suddenly held my hands which surprised me. Did she just tell me to stop? Was it just my misunderstanding? She is asking me to put my clothes back on. What was happening? I looked into her eyes and my breath hitched and I felt my soul being sucked out of me. I was only able to get my breathing back to normal when she turned her back at me and returned to her seat. I immediately put my clothes back on.


    Once everything has settled back in place, we continued discussing the purchase of the land. We also talked about a mana contract that she is offering to hire me for some side tasks with good pay. The best part of working for her is that she''s willing to give my family a better place to live in. After reading through all the details, we signed the contract. I then saw her leaning into me and then our lips met. After a few seconds, her tongue slipped between my lips and a warm and comforting flow of energy entered my body. Wait! No! Did I just lose my first kiss to a stranger?


    As quickly as she leaned in, the kiss was gone. Did I just wish in my head that the kiss was longer? No. She explained it was to seal the deal. She gave me my next tasks and I took note of it. She then quickly left. Her sweet scent on my lips is still lingering. I wonder when she will visit me again.


    ******** ******** ********


    After I have completed all that I needed to do at the real estate office, I dropped by at my old man''s alchemy shop. Once I dropped in, he greeted me energetically and couldn''t stop singing praises for the inventory and storage system I have installed. He also said that the number of customers have also increased and some are even asking how the payment terminal near the counter works or which bank is providing the services. Ooh. Interesting. This has given me another business idea and a few possible patents. Once done with the greeting, I asked him for directions to the office that manages the registration of businesses. He pondered for a bit then said that there should be one a block away from the royal palace. I thanked him and asked if his shop is registered and if he is willing to register his shop under my company and simply tag it as a partnership. He then said that he is open with it and will also discuss it with his son. I bid him good bye after I got his response. I told him I''ll bring him to the business office once it is time to finalize the paperwork. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since it is still almost two hours before lunch time, I hurriedly went to the business-registration office fearing that their workers will take their lunch and no one will be willing to assist me. When I arrived at another lavishly designed building with a solid and expensive-looking door, I knew I was in the right place. I knocked on the door three times and entered afterwards. It was such a hassle that they do not have door bells here. Door bells? Hmm. Let''s put that on my growing list of things to do.


    As I walked inside, I saw a receptionist and several doors leading to private rooms. I guess they value their clients'' security and privacy since they can potentially deal with big time merchants and business owners any day who may discuss things that can''t be leaked to other parties. I approached the receptionist and requested to get assigned to a business consultant. She smiled at me but she could not hide the quick gauging glance she did on me. She responded in a polite voice that she will call on one. When she came back, she brought a middle-aged gentleman. He must be around his 20s based on his looks. He seems strict, serious and obviously quite tired.

 Chapter 44 - 44 - Establishing a corporation

    The assigned attendant politely greeted me with a good morning and guided me to one of the private consultation rooms towards the end of the left hall. He pulled a chair for me and then sat on the opposite side keeping a polite distance. He introduced himself as Feivel, 27 years old and has been working in this office for 5 years. He honestly said that he doesn''t have much experience in dealing with people but he knows all the ins and outs of the rules and regulations for businesses as well as all the required paperwork. I simply nodded my head as I listened. He was looking at me all throughout the time he was introducing himself seemingly checking for any signs that I distrust or dislike him. I kept my facial expression neutral though I knew that the receptionist simply pulled him to assist and I saw him arranging some books and materials and cleaning the place. It seems that they just treat him as an errand guy most of the time and rarely gave him a chance to assist customers.


    I started with introducing my name and that I am connected with the academe. His eyes widened a bit but he kept his cool. I told him that I want to set up a corporation. He looked confused when I said the term and I had to explain what the word meant. I told him that a corporation is having many businesses or companies owned by the same person. This person can then assign people to manage the businesses in his behalf. He nodded his head while writing some words on his notebook.


    My next question for him was if there is a required amount of money or resources that is needed to get the business for consolidation. He said that each smaller business will also need to pay the fee if they want a separate name. I asked if it is possible to pay for the name so I own it forever. He said that he has to look on to that real quick. He then left for a few minutes and came with a tall stack of documents. He said that paying 15 silvers will make the name reservation permanent and the word unusable for any other type of business throughout the empire and all other territories.


    All I can say was "Wow". This guy understood what I needed so quickly and gave his professional recommendation. It''s so refreshing to talk with smart people. This place is wasting his talents whenever they only give him simple errands. I told him that I want to create the corporation name first then create the smaller businesses one by one. He let me fill out a ton of documents and then I paid 15 silvers to reserve the name I wanted for the corporation. I decided to name my corporation "Halcyon". It has been one of my favorite words not just because of the meaning but due to it being quite unique. The word "Halcyon" symbolizes peace and tranquility as well as a time from the past where everything was idyllically happy. This is the feeling I get when I first got the memories about Eieneos. I also dreamed about the life of the people in that fallen empire at the time when everything was in place and seemed perfect. Everyone was smiling and contented with life until everything fell apart and almost all of the people died. Well, except my 4 arranged husbands.


    I might need to do this more in the future once I need to set up the companies under Halcyon Corporation and that''s 15 silvers each too. I want to ensure that they''re names will be permanently owned by me. I don''t want to encounter problems in the future like having to deal with copycats and plagiarists.


    Once I am done with all the paperwork that Feivel have given me, I offered him a mana contract to be my insider in the business registration office just like how I have Izuku as my insider at the real estate office. I also explained to him the things included in


    the mana contract and I also offered a permanent home for him in my property which he accepted since he said that paying rent has always ate up most of his salary. He said that he is on his own so maybe living in a place with more people around will make his days livelier.


    He carefully skimmed through the contract for any details that he may have questions about. With how he is checking it, I can see how carefully he is in things that he agrees to or ventures that he joins in which is a good trait of those that get in to businesses. He then looked at me and explained, "I just want to make sure that I don''t have to steal or kill for you. I also don''t want to be enslaved by you for the rest of my life". I covered my mouth with my hand to keep my laugh in. He''s just like Ioannis when I first met him. I assured him and said, "The contract strictly revolves about things that my corporation needs. There is no stealing or killing involved." I also told him that the only reason I am getting into this contract is that I want to have someone trustworthy that I can consult or ask assistance for all my businesses in the future. I also told him that I will leave a sliver of my mana in him to prove that I will do my end of the contract. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave him a clear list of what I expect of him as my personal consultant. One of his tasks is to give me reports on the current economy and possible rivals of my businesses. As for the priority as of now, I requested for a list of requirements to put up a bank and a patent company. I also gave him a copy of the title of the land I just bought and had it registered as the first property of my corporation. He still signed the mana contract in the end and said that the skill set for the tasks are just right down his alley. He said that he was actually thankful to get real work after all this time instead of janitorial or errand boy tasks that he usually does everyday. Since he agreed, I leaned in and gave him a kiss. He was so shocked that his mouth was a bit open so I did not need to pry it open with my tongue. I felt him shiver when my mana entered his body. After ending the kiss, I simply said that the contract is in place. He looked stunned and absent-minded but I continued on giving him instructions. I also gave him the same earring I gave Izuku.


    ******** ******** ********


    Feivel''s POV


    Finally, I met someone that does not have bias with men who work office jobs or someone who''s a bit older. Most customers prefer attendants that are young and cute. Well, good luck if I will ever be cute. My face is just made like this, expressionless and a bit on the scary side.


    I approached her and made sure I was polite and professional. She doesn''t have those calculating eyes that are already gauging your worth even before you speak or do anything so I felt a bit relieved. She doesn''t seem to bother with my age or my face so I guess this is a good start. I guided her to one of the private consultation rooms in the hall.


    We started with telling each other some basic information about ourselves and she immediately went to the reason why she came here. She said that she wanted to start a "corporation". That''s a new word I have never heard before but she was kind enough to explain it to me. She then offered me a separate mana contract and a list of tasks and all I can say is that, "Finally, I can practice what I have learned and trained for. I can do something else other than cleaning this office". I think the receptionist thought that my new master is a nobody with no money so they gave her the oldest and most unappealing attendant the office has and that''s me by everyone''s standards.


    Once all the details have been completed, I did a quick read through of the mana contract before I signed. It''s not bad to be sure that I do not end up as a slave. She signed it and then I think I missed something she explained a while ago because of my excitement in getting a "real job". Before I could try to remember what it was, I saw her lean in and I tried to ask why she is doing so but my words were swallowed by her kiss on my lips. I felt a warm current enter and course through my body. I couldn''t help but shiver, not because I was afraid or angry but because it felt really good. Shit. I think I''m getting hard because of this young girl. Am I this deprived? Well, I''m 27 and unmarried. That''s the definition of deprived, is it not? The kiss quickly finished but I stayed stunned for a while. She''s young and pretty so isn''t she taking a loss by kissing someone like me?


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Note: Feivel was so careful not to become a slave but his current self will smack the head of his future self when he begged for his master to reward him in a "different way". But that''s something for later...

 Chapter 45 - 45 - Preparations are now complete

    I have secured a means to get all the information I need without doing anything and also a way to expedite the process of registration whenever I need it. Everything was done efficiently and nobody knows the great things I have planned with Izuku and Feivel.


    I sent a message to the communicators just to make sure they can receive it and respond to me. I got an "Okay" from Feivel, an "I''m here" from Izuku, and a "Wow" from Kayden. Ugh. I should have given an earring to Ioannis too. I miss him so bad and would love to get a message from him too. I''ll make sure to give him one once I am back at the academe. I don''t care if we are in the same area, I would never get tired of hearing his voice.


    I went back to the inn and gave a list of things I have accomplished while I was away to the little drama queen I left behind this morning. He was pouting a bit since its was way past lunch time when I came back. A hungry husband (he''s technically the wife in this relationship) is always grumpy so I brought him out to eat lunch at Miren (the "just okay" restaurant) and ordered all the food that he liked from the menu to make him feel better. I watched him stuff himself with food to vent his frustration from being left alone. I wonder what his reaction will be once I tell him I need to leave for a longer time.


    Once he''s full, the drama queen is now smiling and clingy again. He thanked me for feeding him delicious food. I don''t find it delicious but as long as he is happy then all is well. We went back to the inn while holding hands since he requested it. He is so silly. Did he forget that we have an illusion spell up whenever we come out. Currently, we look like a middle-aged unassuming couple who is just having a stroll. I still indulged him with his whims.


    Since he''s full and contented and we have gone back to our room at the inn, it is time for the heavy stuff. I hope there is no incoming tantrum.


    I told him that I will be away for about 2 days using a matter-of-factly tone. I wanted him to know that I would go and nobody can change my mind. He looked at me for a few seconds, nodded his head and looked down. Aww! You cutie. You are trying to stay behaved because I fed you well, huh? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have already told him about my plans and itinerary for this week before but it seems that when it''s really time for me to leave, it still stings differently to him. He has grown quite dependent on me during the days we were together. After almost a minute of full silence between us, he then looked up, tried his luck and said "Can I come with you to your hometown?" I gave him a helpless smile and responded, "Not at this time. Things are quite complicated back in my hometown right now. When everything is in place, I''ll bring you there."


    You remember that spell I put on Ioannis to gradually change his body in to a mystique so he can match my lifespan and my body''s stamina? I cast that to Kayden as well. Once they are "deified" and things in Eieneos are somewhat better, I''ll bring them there for a tour.


    I asked him if he wanted to stay at the inn till I come back but he said he has to go back to the entertainment district to earn money. I told him that he can just rest and I have enough money for the inn and keep him fed while I''m away but he said that he can earn his keep. I smiled at him and told him, "So you noticed?" He stared in my eyes and said, "Yes. You only keep useful people and not the only useful in the bedroom type, right?" He''s smart and got it without me explaining it. I then told him, "Show me what other benefits you can bring to me. I will reward you handsomely if I am satisfied." He then nodded with a kind of rekindled bravery in his eyes.


    Since I did not need to bring anything with me (everything''s in my personal storage), I gave Kayden the task to check out from the inn and then made sure that the earring I gave him has all the right features. The one I gave him is a bit different though since he''s not just a subordinate but my second husband. His earring has 3 main features unlike the ones I gave Izuku and Feivel which has only 2. His earring is a storage device, a communicator, and has several spells for defense which will trigger if any danger is detected. I don''t want anything to happen to him while I was away. I explained to him its features and advised him that he should still be careful and don''t purposely go to dangerous places and meet dangerous people. I gave him some allowance money just like a good wife I am and a promise that I will meet with him once I am back in Hoffen so we can spend time together before the classes starts at the academe. I then started focusing on my memories to figure out how to go to my hometown.


    ******** ******** ********


    Kayden''s POV


    This was that dreaded time I always had in my mind. We may have completed the blood ritual on that wooden plank but it doesn''t diminish my fear of being abandoned in the slightest. I am quite sure I am not the only man in the world who feels this way. I understand I''m luckier than most since Luna treats me well and she did not even flinch when she completed the ritual to link our souls but the fact remains, "She''s leaving me behind".


    I honestly wanted to cry but I had to keep it in. I have been pretending to be weak all this time just like the things my father did for my mother that I hated. With the tone of voice she is using, no amount of begging or crying will work. This is what she has set to do even before we met and I don''t want her to feel like I''m hindering her in any way. I still tried my luck and asked if I can go with her but she declined. Now, I really want to cry. At least, she promised she will bring me there someday.


    My insecurities are eating me up again. I am not her first and I am quite sure I am not going to be her last either. She just went out this morning and already met an "Izuku" and a "Feivel". They seemed to be useful to her goals so she did not hesitate to take them in as her subordinates. That is, FOR NOW. With how amazing and beautiful she is, I''m quite sure those two will end up in her harem in the future. Maybe not a husband but definitely a confidant of some sort. I am betting my life on that.


    Now that I remember, there were four more! Those guys she visited and watched shows of in the entertainment district should be looking for her as well. My gut is never wrong. I did my research because if a man wants to survive in a harem, you have to know your rivals! I paid a lot of money to "Noir" which was an underground group of assassins and spies. They would work on any request as long as you pay the right price. As per their research, those four are living double lives. That blind masseur, Aurum was a prince. The nude art model, Keeran was connected to the magic tower. That blade dancer, Caius was a decorated general in the Northern Army. That singer, Lark seems to be similar to me: an illegitimate child of some noble but in hiding.


    While observing Luna, I noticed that she seems to dislike men that are only useful in bed seeing that she never went to the red light district as per the stories she told me when we were getting to know each other better. If I stay here like some boy toy, I will really end up abandoned. I then decided to go back to the entertainment district while she is away to earn my own money. I will also have to find my father and discuss Luna''s offer of including us in her family registry since my mother don''t have any plans to do that for us. I also want to tell him stories about the progress in our relationship. I am quite sure he will be happy for me and will tell me some useful bedroom techniques. I have to learn those diligently while I only have one actual rival as of now.


    ******** ******** ********


    I wasn''t lying when I said that my hometown situation was complicated since I don''t even know what is left of Eieneos once all the people taking care of that place disappeared more than four centuries ago. That''s right. You read it right, 400+YEARS.

 Chapter 46 - 46 - How the world became like this

    Even before I was able to find more about how to go to Eieneos, my thoughts went automatically to all the things I have learned about the world and my identity from my inherited memories. Every day, I made it a point to at least study a part of my memories so I am updated with everything I need to do for my tasks. It is best to know everything than to be given an unpleasant or life-threatening surprise. I have to know at least who are considered enemies or allies, if there are any.


    Let''s just call people from my hometown Eieneans for easier understanding. My ancestors in this world were immortals similar to deities. They are the caretakers of this world. Their responsibilties include keeping the balance of this world as well as the birth of new living beings. They take care of all the realms and those who are living in them too. They also decide which living being gets blessings and who gets punishments. They are also adept in using all types of mana attributes as a default setting of an OP (overpowered) race.


    About four centuries ago though, the once great mystique empire isolated itself and closed its doors to the world and not many people know why since none was written in books. That was the time that was shown to me in my dream. It was the scene with the fighting and people turning into specks of light. I had an unexplainable feeling of grief when I woke up even if I did not remember much about it. Those that were alive at the time Eieneos disappeared are long gone and nobody dared to talk about what really happened. Together with the disappearance of the Eieneos realm, the other realm where all the mystiques used to live in also disappeared thus making all mystique races homeless.


    In this world, they have the "World Tree" realm just like those game-themed stories I read before. I remember that its other name was "Yggdrasill". In that version, this tree supports different realms and dimensions. In the dimension I''m in though, each world has a "World Tree" but it does not connect to different worlds. Though its sphere of influence has greatly decreased, its great importance doesn''t diminish since a world that has lost its World Tree is going to the "end of the world" stage. This is the reason why I was sent here. Though I was tasked to awaken the Eieneos bloodline and increase their numbers, I believe the latter was the effect that the gods were aiming for, to stop the total annihilation of this world.


    The other mystique races did not know that Eieneos was the one supporting and protecting the World Tree realm. It was a secret only passed within the Eieneos'' royal family since if they knew, they won''t be stupid enough to group together and start a rebellion to kill the Eieneans. They thought that if our race was gone they will be the new masters of this world. Let''s just say that they set themselves to a path of doom. I remembered clearly that the leaders of that rebellion were the "High Elves" - those pointy-eared, self-proclaimed higher beings and "Heralds" - who appointed themselves as messenger of gods much like similar to angels that we know of on earth but their personality is totally trash so I refuse to call them as such. They could not accept that they have to follow the Eieneans and are ranked below them in the hierarchy thus the rebellion happened to fight for the number one spot. This greed has sabotaged the peaceful lives of the other races.The dragons, elves, dark elves, fairies, sprites, giants, blood demons (similar to vampires) and beastmen (those fluffy-earned men including the half-fish ones) chose to stay neutral, watching on the sidelines. They did not help the enemies but their neutrality did not change the fact that they let the destruction of Eieneos happen too. Maybe they thought that as long as they had a place to stay and their races can keep their lives, it doesn''t matter who is holding the reins. That''s where they were wrong.


    This world is called "Aeocrescens". Inside Aeocrescens are different realms and one of those is the core realm of the "World Tree" which is the source of mana (both human and mystique) in this world. With its destruction, less people can use magic, mystiques then lost their homes and had to live discreetly together with humans. The mystique races'' lifespans have also reduced by quite a bit. The mystiques weakened and lost their ability to maintain their real and ethereal forms and were now stuck in their human forms. They hated their current form the most since they always deem humans as the weakest and lowliest out of all the realms. Magic can still be used but not as strong as before, maybe about 50% weaker which in in-game terms was quite a huge "debuff" to the once proud races. I believe that this was the last punishment that Eieneos gave to this ungrateful world. Still, I think they are good-natured. They still sent me here by some type of higher plan since they could not let this world be totally destroyed. Eieneos supported this world for hundreds of thousands of years and you can''t help but value something you have created and nurtured.


    Maybe you are thinking that, "it''s just mana" and humans on Earth can still live well without it. Guess what? The problems did not stop with just the loss of mana or their homes. For some reasons unknown, when Eieneos fell, the fertility rates of the whole world plummeted too. It was like either a world-level blessing was removed or a curse encompassing the whole world was cast and all the generations afterwards were not spared from its effects. It was unnoticeable at first but as more years passed it became super unbearable.


    I AM SURE IT WAS A CURSE. A curse that used the hundreds of thousands of lives of Eieneans. They were so enraged by the treachery that they used their supposed immortal lives and souls to punish this world. That is a secret only I and the elders of the other races, if any of them are still alive would know.


    Now, it is normal for people to try and have children for many years but get nothing. They jump from one partner to another, trying to have at least one child. Some are lucky enough to have one child but if you do get one, the child is usually born weak and sickly. There are also very few children born with the gift to use mana which made the advancement of the whole civilization slow down to almost a halt. This phenomenon is not only in Athanoviya but the whole world which means all realms, kingdoms, races and every living specie was feeling the brunt of this curse. This is the reason why this world had a lot of men but very few women. The balance broke since nobody was guarding it.


    The "Sinners" a.k.a. mystiques whose lives were almost indefinite were the ones who got the heaviest punishments of course. For hundreds of years, the number of children that were born for each race was measly and could be counted using in one hand. Their desperation eventually created a new race of demi-humans, half-mystique and half-human. Humans generally have higher fertility rates since they were just collateral damage to the curse that was meant for the mystiques. The mystiques tried everything to continue their bloodline even the illegal ones. This has resulted to the death of a lot of humans, both men and women due to experiments. They kidnapped the humans. Men were impregnated forcefully then end up dying of childbirth since their bodies could not support a mystique child. Women were used as breeding tools to get the males of the mystique races pregnant. They died because their essences were sucked dry. The stamina of a human body can never match that of a mystique more so if you have to serve several of them each time. Not all beings did it though, only the "high elves" and "heralds" did it. It''s them again.


    Eventually, the humans fought back with everything they had. Humans have no way to differentiate the mystique races so the war further decreased not only the high elves and heralds numbers but all the other mystique races as well. The experiment was counter-productive. Their numbers further dwindled to a terrifying degree that the other races eventually had to call for a meeting to discuss a truce. After a lot more deaths and decades of meetings, they finally came up with an eternal agreement of peace. The races became open with marrying and "inter-breeding" with other races as long as the relationships are not forced for the survival of their bloodlines.


    The things I''ve learned about those morbid experiments were the reason why I put birth-control seals on Ioannis and Kayden. With my fertility, I only need to do it once to knock them up. I have also started with deifying their bodies gradually so they can match my stamina and support the life of the child they will have with me in the future. I also try to keep my lust in check so as not to break their mortal bodies. I don''t want any of them dying on me. I''m too young to be a widow.


    If the Eieneans have control on the birth of new species, does it mean that the gods want to use me to recreate the balance. NO WAY. Is what I am thinking a possibility? Does this explain why my fertility rates are off the charts? I don''t want to deal with those traitors and sinners. Don''t tell me I will need to have children with other races too so their numbers won''t die out?


    Kayden''s constant calling of my name and shaking of my shoulders, returned me to the present time inside the inn. I saw his worried eyes and realized, I should have been dazed and lost in my thoughts which worried him a lot.


    I looked into my inherited memories again and this time focused on what I needed at the moment which is to find a way to go to Eieneos. I put a dome-like barrier around me. I smiled at Kayden and said, "See you in two days." I closed my eyes once more and started to channel my mystique mana throughout my body and then towards the ground drawing a teleportation circle which will bring me straight to my "hometown". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the bright magic circle under my feet. My hands and body started to fade. I then felt that my soul was being pulled so quickly and then being ejected to another place. I couldn''t help but close my eyes again due to the quick movement of my body from one dimension to another. I felt nauseous and my body ached a bit like somebody beat me up. I hope I''ll get used to this teleportation thing soon.

 Chapter 47 - 47 - First Visit to Eieneos

    When I opened my eyes, I was in the middle of a ruined circular plaza. It seems that it is already dusk in here. There was still some daylight so I can still see the things around me.


    This plaza must have been a beautiful one before it turned to ruins. The floor seems to have been made from white cobblestone though not much is left of it.


    In the middle of the plaza, there was a three tiered fountain. I couldn''t figure out the design that much since 80% of the fountain itself has turned to rubble and dust. Only the base is left with a lot of cracks. I think if I touch it just a little bit, nothing will be left of it.


    With the sheer size of this plaza, it must have been lively here at the peak of abundance in this city. There were several ruined walls which should be what is left of the frames of houses or may be merchant''s stores or shops. There was a wide path on the north, south, east and west directions of the plaza which were also made of the same white and broken cobblestones that the main plaza had. They should be the main roads that lead to the different livable areas in this city.


    Something in my head prompted me to go to the north direction. Knowing that this voice has accompanied me since my first day in this world, I immediately followed its advice since I''m quite sure it wouldn''t let me come to any danger. Well, it''s not that there will be any danger here since there is not a single living thing within five kilometers around my area.


    It was the voice of the woman in my dream before who seemed to be the queen of Eieneos before it was ruined. I immediately walked to the northern direction and after about 800 meters, I saw another circular plaza which was smaller than the previous one I got teleported in. The difference with this one is that it was surrounded by what seems to be plots of empty land that must have been a beautiful garden before. The soil was already dry and mixed with stones and other debris. There was no sign of what plant used to grow in it. It definitely already turned to compost given that its been four centuries.


    In the middle of the smaller plaza, there is a drawing of what seems to be a huge magic circle though parts of it have been erased due to the cobblestone floor crumbling with time. As I stepped on this circle, I felt a huge amount of mystique mana being absorbed by my body. I am quite sure my mage rank is increasing at an unprecedented speed right now. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last time I checked, it was barely rank 3. I''ll just check it once I''m back in Athanoviya. The voice then spoke in my head again and it said "teleportation portal". Oh, so it was a portal to the outside or perhaps to other dimensions if there are.


    From where I was standing, I looked further north and I can see a shadow of a huge building. It is covered by a dark and huge amount of fog seemingly trying to hide the place from one''s naked eye. I continued walking towards the north since I was curious as to what that building was for.


    After walking for about 15 minutes, I could finally see a huge wide building with lots of vines enveloping it. It looked near when I was in the small plaza with the teleportation portal but damn, it was still far when you had to walk.


    Looking around, the first thing that came to my mind was "Chateau de Chambord" which was the castle in the "Beauty and the Beast" story but this one has lots of thick and thorny vines enveloping it making it creepier.


    The area of the castle was dark. There was a huge swamp-like moat around it. There won''t be crocodiles here anyway so let''s go ahead and cross that bridge. It was kind of medieval style since the first thing I saw was a portcullis that was left lifted and open.


    Once I am within the castle walls, I saw the castle up close. The color of the building is quite dull and the walls seems to be dirty so I couldn''t figure what the original color was. It must have been stained with mud, dried up water, blood, dust, rust, etc. It was really filthy plus moss has started to cover the outerwalls in some parts.


    Walking straight from the castle gates, I could see a huge door with some metal furnishings that have already corroded and rusted in some parts. I am saying the door was huge since it was about 5 meters tall. It had two doors that seems to open inwards. There were a lot of thorny vines covering the entrance making the door quite untouchable. Even if the vines were not there, I wonder if I could even push it open.


    I took out a small dagger from my personal storage to loosen then cut off the vines that are blocking the door. It took me some time before I was able to clear up a part of it so I can atleast fit in to enter the door. At times like this, I wanted a chainsaw so badly.


    Once the door is a bit cleaner, I was able to at least figure out the metal furnishings of the door. It was that design that I always had in my mind. The fully bloomed rose with some leaves and vines near it.


    There was a crescent moon and an inconspicuous eternity sign as its background. So, this is where that design that I always had in my mind came from and the birth control seal that appeared on my two husbands'' skin. I tried to push the door but suddenly felt a painful prick on the palm of my hand and it took quite a bit of my blood. I saw the blood travel through the metal furnishing until it reached the rose. The rose then turned red from my blood. Afterwards, the door opened inwards for me without me doing anything.


    I looked at my palm but as if it was an illusion there was no cut or even a trace of blood. It must have healed in a blink of an eye. So the key to this door was my blood or to be exact Eienean blood.


    I walked in the castle which should technically be mine in this lifetime since I kind of became the crown princess of this place. At least the main palace was intact on the outside as well as the main hall. There was a huge staircase leading up and they still look fine to walk on.


    What an inheritance! I will need a ton of resources to rebuild this place. I even have to repopulate this place. I also have to rebuild the World Tree realm too, I guess. Am I an architect or an engineer in my past life that they''re making me play a kingdom-building game of some sort?


    Before I could decide where to go next, I heard the voice again and then it started leading me as if it was my personal tour guide of this place. It brought me to what looks like a kitchen and then the dining area. It then lead me to what seems like a storage room for food.


    It then led me up to the monarch''s study and then a huge library. I couldn''t help it and just put all the books I saw in my personal storage which by the way have grown significantly since my body started absorbing more mystical mana in this realm. It''s not stealing since they are all part of my inheritance. Nobody read them here anyway so I might as well take them.


    My voice tour guide then brought me to the throne room. Wow! It was classy and not too lavish. The interior designer of this place is great.


    It then guided me to a secret room behind the throne and what welcomed me was a treasure room. It was full of gold, gems, accessories, rare weapons and rare potions.


    Well, as of now, I do not need anything else but gold so I took about 25% of it. I am not that greedy you see but maybe I''ll take some of the beautiful gems too. It was a mix of gold bars and ingots that can easily be converted to money once I am back in Athanoviya. I need capital for my businesses anyway.


    I continued my palace tour until I reached the top most floor of the palace. The ambience here is a bit different. There''s a calming and soothing feeling. When I went inside, there were four beds enveloped by a transparent dome. On top of the domes, there are engravings similar to the main door of the palace. Inside these domes are four extremely beautiful and ethereal-looking men who are in a preserved and sleeping state. Nice to meet you all, my arranged husbands.

 Chapter 48 - 48 - Four Sleeping Beauties

    Seeing the four sleeping beauties laying in their especially prepared beds, I got curious what will happen if I course my mana into them like I did back in the entertainment district with the others. I suddenly thought of asking my "tour guide". I simply asked, "They are technically part of my inheritance, correct?"


    I waited for a few seconds and the female voice replied a curt, "Yes." I chuckled and said, "Thanks. That''s all I need to know." Since they are mine, I can do anything with them right?


    They seem to be in a deep sleep which has preserved their looks. They definitely don''t look like they are more than 400 years old. I wonder what kind of eternal youth magic do these beds have.


    I walked around to inpect the engravings found at the base of each bed. They must be magic circles for ancient or deity level magic. These men also don''t look like they are starving after sleeping this long. Is it a better version of a life support system from my world? If this can be applied in the field of medicine, won''t heavily injured humans be able to have lower death rates?


    Hmm... Let''s put that on the list of things to do. So that brings us to my next question, "Are they perhaps in a deep sleep or are they in a coma-like state?"


    Now that this has gotten me curious, my researcher self and my naughty self has come out. "Can they hear me or feel me walking around them? Will they react if I touch them with my mana?" These questions are the ones playing in my mind right now. Shall we do an experiment then and check the resonance as we go?


    As I complete a full circle on the bed of the first guy that has beautiful eyelashes. I noticed that above his head was an engraving, not of a magic circle but a symbol and then a name in Eienean language I suppose. There were 2 grooves beneath it. The groove on the right seems to already have a circular orb covering it. The inside has some kind of a red liquid in it. It looks like blood? I wonder where I''ve seen this.


    When I remembered where I saw it, I laughed out loud. This answers my previous question as to how humans are given those wooden planks that are able to create soul links. With the humans'' measly mana, how can they create such an item and even be able to provide one for each man born in this world.


    This good-hearted race really is looking out for their creations like a match-maker or something. It was a good thing I was not stupid enough to touch the other groove or else, they would be bound to me for life. To be sure, I asked my "tour guide" again, "How can I wake them up?"


    She was silent for a while. She must be thinking of a way to get out of this since I already discovered their little trap. After what seems to be a full minute, she answered "A drop of your blood on the left groove." I laughed again. She can''t lie, huh?


    I encircled the other three beds and they have a similar mechanism above their heads. What is it with this place that every single thing has to be unlocked by blood? The main door of this palace, the wooden plank for the soul link and these beds are all the same. Do you think I have unlimited blood or something?


    My tour guide suddenly spoke, "It is our only way to ensure that only the heir has access to everything." Oh... Since I am the only one who has Eienean blood besides these four. Fine. I understand. I responded, "We can change the verification type in the future right? Why do you like me to bleed so much?"


    My "tour guide" simply said, "Yes, it can be changed." I answered and then asked, "Thanks. Do you have a name?" She said, "No problem. I don''t have a name."


    I pondered for a bit and then said, "I will call you Lia then. It is short for "Retaliate" cause I''m not here just to forgive and forget the traitors you see?" I then smiled and Lia did not speak any further. I guess she understood what I meant loud and clear.


    After encircling each of the beds, I then felt a sudden headache and then a lot of memories came in. It was like a part or maybe a continuation of my previous dream. I saw a huge hall and there were quite a number of people. There was shouting like they were arguing about something. The old couple who previously called me their child was there as well sitting on the throne. They must really be the king and the queen.


    There are other middle-aged couples. There are people laying on the floor? They seem to look similar to those four laying on the beds since the hair colors match too. I just couldn''t see their faces clearly since they were being pinned down, face first on the throne room''s floor.


    They were being held down by several men who looked like royal guards. They were even cuffed on their wrists and their ankles. Is it to disable the use of mana? For some reason, I knew what those devices were for.


    The guards are holding down four men who were struggling fiercely and were screaming. With those taut muscles on their arms and back, it says a lot about their training. They must be warriors. Even if you snuff out their mana, their physical strength should still be annoyingly high.


    I walked nearer so I can hear what they were arguing about more clearly. The man with dark brown hair said, "Father! I can fight! We can stop those traitors. Why are you keeping me here?!".


    The other one with dark blue hair seemed to be crying in anger when he said, "Yes! We can help! Even if we die, we will all be together!"


    The other guy who had auburn hair seems to have the highest strength, had double the amount of men holding him down. He was grunting and struggling fiercely, he then growled, "Uncuff me! What are you old people planning?!"


    The other guy with dark gray hair then suddenly chuckled and said, "You''re keeping us here for the future of this kingdom? Is this the plan after you listened to the seer''s prophecy?"


    The other three men suddenly stopped struggling and then asked in unison, "What prophecy?"


    The dark gray haired guy continued and said in a sarcastic voice, "This kingdom will become dormant for who knows how long. A woman from a distant world will come and fix everything up in the future. She''s going to be our queen and the wife of us four."


    One of the old men who seems to be the guy''s father, shouted with a booming voice, "Shut up! You think we want this? Keeping the four of you alive will ensure that this world will not be fully destroyed. We just have to wait! The seer is never wrong!"


    The old man''s son chuckled, "Father, so you are saying, you will all die and us four will live in a future without all of you and then just get married and fuck our way to getting this kingdom up and running again? How long? How many years? Decades? Centuries? Millenia? Are you all fucking out of your damn minds? Let this world crumble to the ground with all those traitors for all I care!"


    With a resolute voice, the man on the throne said, "Get a drop of blood from each of them. One of the guards then approached each of the restrained men and made a prick on one of their fingers and placed the blood on a tiny transparent orb. Once he had one from each, he presented it to the man on the throne.


    The woman next to him then conjured four beds, similar to the one I saw before. The woman then placed each blood orb on the crevices on the upper part of each bed.


    The four men then struggled more fiercely than ever. They seemed to know what those beds are for. They started to scream, kick, squirm, head butt and do everything they can to get out of the guards'' grip. The man on the throne then said, "Current lords of the four noble houses, please state your reason for this audience."


    The old man who was the father of the man with dark gray hair went first and said, "I, Lord Gustav, head of house Casimir, offer my first born son, Altair for the future of this kingdom." Gustav approached Altair and placed his hand on Altair''s nape for a few seconds and a black seal appeared on it. Altair passed out and was carried to the bed and then covered with the transparent dome. This caused panic to the other three restrained men.


    The other older men then continued their vows of loyalty one by one without further ado:


    "I, Lord Hossam, head of house Yehia, offer my first born son, Samir for the future of this kingdom." He slapped the same seal on Samir''s nape and once unconscious, he was placed on one of the beds.


    "I, Lord Ragnvald, head of house Flynn, offer my first born son, Luxiel for the future of this kingdom." He slapped the seal as well and the seemingly strong guy slowly fainted. His heavy body was carried like a sack and placed on the bed.


    "I, Lord Taiga, head of house Amagai, offer my first born son, Touya for the future of this kingdom." Taiga then approached Touya and placed a black seal on his neck gently. Once the seal was on, Touya stiffened then gradually lost his consciousness and was carried to the bed assigned to him.


    After all was said and done, a deafening silence was all there is in the throne room. I then saw the old couples as they hugged while kneeling on the ground, silently weeping as if their sons had died. The reality that they will not be able to be with their children when they wake up in the future hit them but they did not have much of a choice.


    I saw the woman on the throne shed tears as well. I was able to see flashes of her memories and it shows that she just sent her only daughter''s soul to a distant world since that is the only way she will survive and the seer''s prophecy to come true. It may indeed be a long time till her daughter''s soul finds its way back to this realm but still, she is sure, her daughter will be able to save this world. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - The Noble Houses of Eieneos

    After quite some time, I came back to my senses. The intense pain in my head a while ago was gone as if it was never there. I would have thought it was an illusion if only I wasn''t able to remember everything vividly on that vision with all the screaming and the drama.


    I looked at the writings on the beds right above the heads of my sleeping men and this time, I can now read what it says. It was the name of the four noble houses in that dream: Yehia, Flynn, Casimir and Amagai and those symbols were their family crests.


    This is the first time I heard of these family names and also the first time I have seen their family crests too. They were not in any of the historical books in the libraries of Hoffen City. They should be from old deity families so of course, humans won''t have full information about them.


    The next thing that I thought of was to check more information from the books I have taken from the study, the palace library and even the personal rooms in this palace. This takes precedence over my eagerness to do my resonance experiments.


    I called my guide just to test my luck on what other abilities she may have and asked, "Lia, are you able to access my personal storage?"


    Lia then answered, "Yes. I have sorted out all the things that you put in there so I can easily find things you need in the future." I was quite happy and smiled.


    I immediately answered and made a request and said, "Thank you for doing that, Lia! I love you so muchieee! Can you check if I have any books about the families where these four men are from? It can also be just an overview of the position of these four houses when Eieneos was still at its peak please."


    She was silent for a while and then Lia suddenly said, "Call forth a book through your mind and I will guide it to you."


    I followed her instructions and conjured a book. On my hand appeared a black book which is about three inches thick. There was no title on the front of the book, just the family crest of Eieneos. Let''s start my favorite activity, speed reading! It took me only about an hour to read everything in the book as well as memorize it. I love this skill the most!


    To summarize everything that I have read on the book, there is the royal family in Eieneos, the Rosenoir family which I am currently the only heir, well only member if you think about it. My ancestors have the ability to control all attributes and types of mana and has almost inexhaustible physical and magic capabilities.


    We are also born with amazing fertility and was deemed as the parents of this world. With our unlimited magic, my ancestors created this world more than a million years ago and they named it "Aeocrescens". It is a nickname that the first monarchs gave to their very first creation. It was a combination of two words. The first one was "Aeon" meaning eternity and the second one was "Crescens" meaning to develop. It contains their fervent hope that this world will continue to thrive for an indefinite period of time.


    The Rosenoir family is a branch from the blood line of the god of creation. As a god that is generous and fair, they allowed all the races to live and put down their roots in the world they have created. They even decided to live in one of the realms so they will be more hands-on in managing the new world. They want to ensure that all the living beings will live comfortable and happy lives in the world they created.


    Once everything was settled, they looked for other branch families from the other higher gods that are willing to sponsor and manage this newly created world together. There were four families that answered their call since Rosenoirs are known to be a just and powerful family.


    Deities live forever and as a promise of cooperation, four marriages were set between the four families and the heirs of the Rosenoirs at that time. The four families agreed to serve the Rosenoir family as the regents of this world.


    The ancestors of these four families then established the four noble houses and each was given a title equal to a grand duke. After thousands of years, to preserve the power within the families, they allow an heir from the royal family to marry one from each of the houses to sire powerful heirs every five generations. Once this is done, the ancestors will then leave the world to their heirs and live in the realm of the gods. And guess what, we are on the fifth generation right now. Surprise! They really planned everything well. Impressive!


    House Yehia specializes in the control of the attributes of Earth and Wind. The guy with dark brown hair and beautiful lashes is the only heir, Samir. His ancestors assisted in the planning and construction of the realms in Aeocrescens.


    They are what we can call in my previous world, architects and the engineers or as a collective, let''s just call them a contractor or a huge construction company. They seemed to have the knowledge of urban planning as well and their ideas were very much ahead of their time thus land was distributed evenly and even with the increase in population, everyone has more than enough space to live in.


    House Flynn specializes in the control of attributes of fire and light. The muscular auburn haired guy is the first born son named Luxiel. His ancestors helped in setting up the timing of day and night. They made sure that people have enough warmth everyday in their lives. They set the length of each day similar to my world which is 24 hours.


    The days in a month though are exactly 28 days only or 4 weeks. They set the length of a year to 14 months though, making one year a total of 392 days.


    They also created one sun that they called "Soleia" that brings light and warmth to the day and two moons that bring light and beauty at night. The first moon when its full signified the end of each month and it is called "Mayari". The other moon which signifies the end of each season when its full is called "Kadeyuna".


    There are 6 seasons here which means the second moon''s job is quite important. The first month of the year was a rainy season called "Erst", the next 4 months was "Koch" (spring), the next 3 months was "Llov"(summer), then another month of rainy season called "Kir", next 3 months for "Arga" (autumn), and the last 2 months was "Tika" (winter).


    House Amagai specializes in the control of the attributes of water and frost. The innocent looking guy with dark blue hair is the heir and the only son named Touya. His ancestors created all the bodies of water in Aeocrescens as well as all the living creatures in it, giving another staple source of food for the inhabitants of this world.


    In simpler terms, this world is a giant aquarium they have designed together with house Yehia. Finally, they also provided the rain and snow (even hale at times if they are in a bad mood) whenever the seasons needed it or if people prayed for it.


    House Casimir specializes in the control of time and space. The gorgeous smirking guy is their only son, Altair. Together with the other regents they set how big the world will be, how many realms will it support, which areas will be set as livable areas and which ones will be the landscapes and forests.


    They built the Eieneos and World Tree realms where the deities and all the other races will live so as not to disturb the mortals living in the human realm. They have set the time difference between realms to reach maximum benefits.


    One day in the human realm is one week in Eieneos. As for the world tree realm, one day in the human realm is ten years there since the World Tree needs to grow as soon as possible to be able to support the growing population and stabilize this world.


    Lastly, they connected all the other realms to the World Tree realm to facilitate the gradual adjustment of humans to the use of mana. The result of the expansion of areas with mana is eventually making the lifespans of races longer, their bodies less susceptible to sickness, increased stamina and the overall healing capabilities way higher than before. It also resulted in the advancement of technology through combining inventions born from human ingenuity and magic, making the overall lives of the people better.


    I talked to Lia again and said, "Thanks for the book. I learned a lot. They''re quite important people, aren''t they?" Well, time to fully inspect my inheritance.


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Note:


    For the benefit of my readers, here''s a little spoiler on the basic profiles of our four husbandos:


    Samir Yehia


    Attributes: Dark, Earth & Wind


    Physical features: Dark brown wavy hair, Tan-colored skin, almond-shaped eyes with hazel pupils


    Luxiel Flynn


    Attributes: Dark, Fire & Light


    Physical features: Auburn wavy hair, wheat-colored skin with freckles, almond-shaped jade green eyes


    Touya Amagai


    Attributes: Dark, Water & Frost


    Physical features: Midnight blue straight hair, almond-shaped sky blue eyes with a tinge of silver, cream-colored skin)


    Altair Casimir


    Attributes: Dark, Space & Time


    Physical features: Dark gray straight hair, pale skin, almond-shaped dark purple eyes with a tinge of gold


    ******** ******** ******** S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Inspecting my inheritance

    Realizing that none of these men gave their permission to be placed in these beds, I can only hope that I don''t have to deal with any drama and fighting once I wake them up in the future. I don''t expect them to love me or even like me. I understand much that arranged marriages are born of necessity and not love. We can be friends with benefits at least since we are expected to bear a child for each of the households but I am not that desperate to force them to do so. We are technically immortals so what''s the rush.We are all on the same boat anyways and on the same goal that our parents have placed upon us. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyways, I can use the blood conversion ritual to add more people here in Eieneos. I can fetch the souls of the Eieneans trapped in the cycle of reincarnation. That was what the old woman meant in my dream when she said, "Bring our people back to where they should be". They should be in human bodies of different ages in the different kingdoms in the human realm with no memories of who they were. They should have lived and died several times during the last four centuries. I asked Lia, "How will I know that they are Eieneans?" Lia then answered, "You will just know since their souls will respond to yours." I furrowed my brows and asked, "Like resonance?" Lia then answered, "No. You will just feel it and you will see it with your eyes. They should glow like those specks of light." I think I know what she means.


    If I add the husbands that I will choose for myself and the children that we will have in the future who will have the Eieneos blood, re-populating may not be that hard. My problem is what to do with the other races. How should I exact my petty revenge on them? Surely, I will not let them go extinct but everything will go according to what I want and how I want it. I am not a pushover and I am not as kind-hearted and generous as my parents in the dream. I came from earth which is a dog-eat-dog world and I don''t take treachery done to me or my family lying down. Too bad for them, I was the one sent here and not some Saintess or someone who practices toxic forgiveness. I will take my petty revenge where it would hurt the most. Ugh! I need a distraction before I get pissed off. Let''s get back to my experiments!


    My split second choice was the guy on the left most bed since I decided to do it from left to right. This one has Yehia written on it. This is Samir then. While coursing my mana on to him, a lot of information is also being sent to my consciousness about this guy. He was only 19 when he was forcefully sealed here to ensure the continuation of his house''s bloodline. I touched the top part of the glass dome and made sure my mana enveloped him from head to foot. I saw his chest moving fast as if he was heaving. The sound of his breaths became heavier and faster. His mouth opened a bit and a soft moan escaped his lips. His face flushed and his body started to shiver a bit. Oh! Coma-like state then. Very interesting... As I expected, the resonance was 100% even without the boost since it was an arranged pairing. Since he opened his mouth on his own, I guided my mana to enter his body and continued pouring in until every part of his body is filled with it. His breathing started to become erratic and his face turned to a pink hue.


    Since my mana has increased a bit, let''s try if I can hold on to things with my mana alone. Well, what else should I hold but that noticeable bulge between his legs. I did not expect that just putting my mana inside his body would have a strong response. I started caressing his bulge with my "mana" hand which made his chest jerk up and his moans louder. I stopped after about a minute since I still have three other men to inspect. I think I kind of made a mess out of him.


    I went to the second bed with the red haired guy named Luxiel. I touched the top of the dome and repeated what I did to Samir. The same thing happened once my mana enveloped him. This guy''s from house Flynn and he was 22 at the time of the sealing. I was distracted when I heard him utter a low grunt and I saw his arm muscles tighten and he seemed to be heaving just like the first guy. I used my mana to pry his lips open and pour my mana into him till he''s filled up. He started shivering as my mana entered his body. His jaw tightened and the veins of his neck are showing. He''s more uptight I see but the resonance is 100, no doubt. I then used my mana to flick both his nipples a few times. His chest jerked up then he started heaving and after a few seconds of flicking, I squeezed on both his nipples and a short beastial moan escaped his lips then his body started to shiver. A noticeable bulge started to show itself and since I am fair to all my men, I caressed his bulge with the same length of time as I did with Samir. His moans had that deep and sultry tone and it''s like music to my ears. Okay, enough for this one. Let''s get to the next inspection.


    The third box had the dark blue haired guy named Touya. This guy is the one who was crying in that dream I saw. He was from the Amagai house and was 23 at the time of sealing. His face looked gentle and he isn''t as muscular as the first two that I felt a bit guilty to play with him but nah. I have to be fair right?


    I touched the glass dome and enveloped his body with my mana. I saw his body flinch then start to shiver slightly. I filled his body with my mana to the brim. He was heaving by the time I''m done. His mouth opened a bit and he gasped. He seems to be trying to keep himself from moaning and was only breathing fast. Hmm... Trying to be tough huh? I guided my mana to caress his noticeable bulge while another part of it, I used to prod his sensitive spot inside his butt. His chest jerked forward and he gasped. He was heaving faster but still not a single moan even after a minute or two. Hmm... How cute. I guided another part of my mana to flick and pinch his nipples since he likes to act tough. With three sensitive parts being caressed, he suddenly released a husky moan and then a wet patch appeared in front of his bulge. Did he just climax? I couldn''t help but chuckle. So he was not acting tough but rather keeping himself from reaching a climax too fast. They must all be virgins. Based on observation, their bodies are too sensitive to touch. I ended my inspection on Touya with that. Shall we inspect the last one?


    I approached the last box and took my time admiring the face of this mischievious guy I met before I came to this world. I know it''s him, Altair. Based on the dream, he was 25 at the time of the sealing. I then remembered the last time we talked to each other. He said that he had a surprise for me. Is this it?


    I touched the glass dome on top of his bed and my mana flowed to envelope his body. I saw him open his slips slightly and a soft contented sigh came out. Hmm... That''s a different reaction. I will take my time teasing you, you little demon. I filled his body with my mana by putting it in through his mouth. As I did so, his body started shivering a bit and I saw his bulge forming gradually until it looked like his pants are gonna rip. I whispered onto him since I know he can hear me well and said, "Quite well-endowed down there, aren''t we?" His face gradually turned pink then red just like his reactions when we were teasing each other before. I then whispered again, "You didn''t like that you would be my fifth husband before so you want to be the first out of you four, I guess?" I then started controlling my mana to gently touch the outline of his right ear. He visibly shivered to the touch. I then continued down to his neck then collar bones. I whispered to him again, "Not bad. I think you like to exercise seeing how your chest muscles are hard. Does that mean I can expect you have good stamina in bed?" I then flicked both his nipples once and his chest jerked up. I also heard a soft grunt from his lips. He was heaving now, the redness of his face has spread to his ears and neck.


    I continued playing with him and guided my mana to prod his butt in a circular motion. I heard soft moans from him. As for my mana inside his body, I guided it to his sensitive spot inside his butt. He started making louder and more frequent moans. I then whispered to him and said, "Are you enjoying it?" I then used another part of my mana to caress his bulge. This time his hips jerked a bit upward from the sudden touch. I whispered again, "I would love to touch this without any clothes in between." I continued controlling my mana touching him in all the sensitive spots I discovered through his reactions. When I felt like he was about to climax, I stopped everything I was doing. I heard him grunt as if he was in pain. I whispered to him again, "Not so fast. I''ll think about it the next time we meet." With that, I left the room of my four sleeping beauties.

 Chapter 51 - 51 - Wandering in Nothingness

    Samir''s POV


    The last thing I remembered before all this nothingness was the sobbing of my mother and the excruciating pain I felt when my father placed a seal on the nape of my neck. I was fighting with everything I got to change their minds. To rekindle the hope that we can still fight but I guess they already knew the outcome since they talked with the seer in secret. What is the black ominous seal anyway? It is more of a curse than a seal, actually. It is one of the forbidden curses written in the ancient records. It hurts like hell since what it does is to forcefully pull your soul out of your body. This is not supposed to happen unless one''s body is dead. The seal also stops the soul from returning to the original body and just lets the soul wander endlessly until somebody fetches the soul back. As for the physical body, they can preserve it indefinitely in a coma-like state. The woman in the prophecy should be the one who needs to fetch my soul then. They said that she was the reincarnation of the princess and she will save us all. But, is there anything left to save after all this time? How long will it take for her to come to this world? What is the point of all this waiting? When I wake up, only me, the three other guys and her are left. My parents, friends, colleagues, they are all dead. Did we really win since Eieneos did not fall and just went in to dormancy?


    I don''t know how long has it been that I''ve been living in this eternal darkness. I always hoped that the next day will be different. I decided to just lay sprawled on the ground again today since walking won''t bring me anywhere anyways. It''s just a waste of energy. I closed my eyes to calm myself down.


    All of a sudden, I felt a warm current of mana enter my body. It was so warm and soothing that I didn''t expect a soft moan to escape my lips. I clamped my mouth with my hand and tried standing up but my legs gave way and I ended up sitting on the ground. This is mystic mana! Where is it coming from? I don''t know what is happening but I suddenly felt fear. I started crawling away as if I was escaping from a ghost. I haven''t even reached a few meters when I felt an invisible hand touch the area between my legs. I was so surprised I fell face down on the ground from my crawling posture. I started breathing heavily. Damn! My main body is being molested! I should be incensed but why is my body enjoying it? The hand is rubbing me and I couldn''t help but get hard. After almost a minute it stopped. I was heaving and flustered. Wait. Is it her? Is the new queen checking on my body? Is she planning on doing this everyday? Has she come to wake me up?


    ******** ******** ********


    Luxiel''s POV


    My father really did whatever he wanted. The last thing I remembered was the excruciating pain and the feeling of my soul being ripped out of my body. After what feels like forever, the pain slowly subsided but what I saw around me was a space that has nothing. The lights were dim with not a single sound but my heartbeats. At first it was fine but if you have been in this space for as long as I was, you would definitely go crazy if you weren''t me. What kept me going is the fact that I needed to live. I won''t waste the sacrifice of my parents and our people. I have to see it to the end, whether that woman in the prophecy arrives or not, if she can really save what''s left of us or not. Well, there''s no use thinking about it so I''ll just do my meditation today as usual.


    I made it a point to count the seconds whenever I meditate. It keeps me focused and at the same time sane. It was not even 5 minutes when I started my meditation when I felt a calm and warm current of mana enter my body. When meditating, any outside interference may cause harm to the body so I tried to calm my thoughts since the mana does not seem to want to harm me in any way. I can feel it healing my soul but at the same time... sullying my original body. I felt some parts of the mana has started to touch the sensitive parts of my body. I clenched my jaw and balled my fists in frustration, hoping that it would stop soon.


    My body is starting to feel hot. I don''t know how a soul can feel heat but it is somehow happening. I abruptly opened my eyes ending my meditation due to the confusion I am feeling right now. Before I can further investigate what is happening, the mana somewhat solidified and started flicking at my nipples. I surprised my self when I made a part grunt and part moan sound all of a sudden. My breath hitched and I started to heave due to... pleasure? Why the fuck am I enjoying this? Someone is molesting my original body!


    I thought whoever was having fun with seeing me suffer would stop soon but the person didn''t do so for quite some time. This person wasn''t contented and suddenly pinched both my nipples that I almost screamed with a lewd voice. I was panting like my life depended on it but the torture did not stop. Another string of mana went to my crotch and started caressing it. Fuck! Who is it? The caressing lasted for about a minute. I was already panting and curled up on the floor because of helplessness. I should have hated it but it felt so good. When it stopped, I almost begged that I wanted more. I think I have really gone crazy. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******** ******** ********


    Touya''s POV


    I don''t know what to feel when I realized that my father has chosen to put the kingdom first yet again over his family and my feelings. When he said the vow of offering me for the kingdom''s future, I just lost all of my will to fight. He was always like this in everything. Loyalty is something admirable but if it precedes every other thing that should be important in one''s life, it becomes annoying and at times toxic. At the last moment before I lost my consciousness, my father placed a numbing spell on the nape on my neck. He whispered to me "Your mother and I, love you very much and we want you to live." He then cast the spell on my neck. There was no pain on my neck but that pain seemed to have all went to my heart. It was not the pain because of heartbreak. It was a happy type of pain. He said he loved me. He finally chose me too and not just the kingdom.


    When I opened my eyes, I was sitting in the middle of a wide boundless space with nothing in it but me. I don''t know how long I will be staying here till I could come out. That is IF I could come out and return to my body in the future. For countless days, months and years that I have already lost count of, I entertained myself by singing the songs that I knew. If I did not start doing it at the start of my stay here, I would have lost my mind long time ago due to the deafening silence.


    While I was humming my favorite tune, I suddenly felt a warm and comforting mana enter my body, healing my soul gradually. It was a welcomed help no matter how small it was if only the mana owner isn''t mischievious! After my soul was filled with soothing mana, I felt part of the mana prod something inside my bottom that made me shiver to my core and then another sliver of mana started to caress my crotch. I fell down on my knees towards the ground due to the sudden touches I received on the sensitive parts of my body. I almost made lewd sounds but I refuse to be treated like this. I tried to, with all my will power, to not make a single sound but another sliver of mana started to play with my nipples. I ended up laying on my stomach while heaving on the ground. Why? Is this the payment for healing my soul? My eyes widened and I started heaving. My body is starting to feel really weird. Before I could realize what the feeling was, I felt like something is about to explode inside my womb and my eyes rolled in its sockets as I felt a sudden surge of heat in my crotch. Did I just... climax? I buried my face on one of my palms due to shame.


    ******** ******** ********


    Alistair''s POV


    I''ve always known that these things will happen eventually. One of the rarest things that a person with time and space abilities can do was to predict the future. I never told anyone that I had the ability to see the future, even my parents. I knew she will come in the future. I know my people will die. I know the kingdom will enter dormancy due to betrayal and war. I knew about everything except her. She was the only future I could not see. I couldn''t see her face, where she is from, when she will come to this world, nothing. This frustrated me and excited me at the same time. Finally, there was something unpredictable in my life.


    After so many years have passed, I finally felt that unique mana she had, cross into our world a few days ago. I used a fraction of my soul power to meet her personally. I pretended to be a god guiding her to what she needed to do. Well, I replaced the one that was supposed to do it, temporarily. I gave her the gist of the situation and the things that she asked of me are way beyond my expectations. She was fun, brave and the best thing is, "She''s my wife." I know it''s still early to say that but I don''t plan on giving up until I make it happen. She wasn''t particularly eye catching on the physical aspect when we first met but it was the resonance that won me over, her personality, wit, feistyness and her evil grin that matches mine. I now understand what they meant that the wait will all be worth it when you found the one that was for you.


    While thinking about all these things, I suddenly felt mana entering my body. There were also what seemed to be hands made of mana caressing parts of my body as well. I couldn''t help but make lewd sounds and my body turned hot quickly. I then heard her soft provocative voice near my ear and I am quite sure my face has turned red due to what she''s doing. I found myself trying to catch my breath but unsuccessful in doing so. I started heaving and my body twitching and shivering from all the touch I was receiving. "This- naughty- woman. If I- get my hands on you, I - I will- !" I was frustrated at first but my inner thoughts halted instantly and I ended up laying on the floor on my stomach after losing strength from my legs, my body shivering and twisting even more wildly in pleasure. "Wh- What- is she- doing?! Why- Why so- many- places- at once- F- fuck- It feels- am- ama- zing..." is all that''s running on my mind now while I was trying to catch my breath. She''s touching all the sensitive places one after another and it''s too much for me who doesn''t have experience on this. I think she''ll make me turn crazy, sex-addicted and obsessed over her before we even meet officially because of her skills. Ugh! Did she just stop? Why? Please don''t. Don''t stop.

 Chapter 52 - 52 - Luna, the kingdom rebuilder

    After leaving the room, I asked my ever reliable guide a question out of the blue, "Lia. I''m just trying my luck here but is there a way I can manage this realm and gradually build it via a game screen type thing? I don''t know if you get what I mean like I can see everything from a central control system of some sort? I''ll understand if it isn''t possible." Lia was silent for a while. As for me, I continued walking around this palace and found another huge plant-less garden at the back. There was a gazebo or what remains of it. It would have been nice to drink some nice hot chocolate and have breakfast there while looking at beautiful flowers and breathing some fresh air. I chuckled at the thought since I have always wanted to live a slow and chill life in a farm away from the city and maybe marry a husband who loves me and have a child or two. I then shook my head and told myself, "Well, I got a palace and even a harem now. I might not have gotten the slow and chill life now but if I work hard now, I can still do that in a few years. I don''t even have to be the one that gets pregnant. Living in this world isn''t such a bad thing after all."


    After having my thoughts wander around, I was surprised to hear Lia''s voice. "Is this what you need Luna?" Together with her question, a huge game-like screen appeared in front of my face like how the interface of Sim City looked like. All I was able to say in my head was "Wooooow..." I then spoke to Lia and said, "I''m quite sure you did a lot for me to get this. Lia, are you sure you are not a system assisting me to win this harem-themed world or something?" If Lia had a face, I could imagine her looking at me like I''m some kind of an idiot. Lia then answered, "I am not a system but I have similar capabilities. If I was a system, I would have given you mission after mission and gave you rewards. The only thing I know is that I used to be somewhat a royal from Eieneos'' earlier time and I''m here to guide you as your ancestor so things won''t be too hard for you." Ooohhh. I have finally gotten information as to who this voice is. I smiled and said, "Thanks, Great Ancestor Lia for this kingdom building game interface." Lia then answered in a seemingly irritated voice, "Just call me Lia as usual. No problem."


    I looked into the interface and it showed some kind of a progress bar which says, 0%. It had zooming features and there is a blue dot that should be me. As I zoomed in, I saw the plaza where I was teleported in and then the palace where I am currently inside of, up north on the map. Hmm... Is this touchscreen? I tried to click the plaza first and it showed a separate progress bar at 0%. There was a red exclamation point on the side of the progress bar. Of course, I clicked it! Hmm... It says I have to provide mystique mana to fix the area. Wow. That''s convenient. I did not need to get construction materials or workers. This world is really just supported by the mana of its people. This would be good training for my mana reserves since from the book I read, regenerating mana over and over after it has been used up, hastens the increase in the overall mana capacity of a person which is what I need to do the most to get my body used to it. I wonder how much mana is needed to fix the huge plaza and the fountain. How do I even insert my mana?


    As I was tinkering with the screen, a small black orb appeared floating in front of my eyes and beside it was a glowing golden seed as well. What are these? was the first thing that I asked in my head. Lia answered, "Orb to insert mana for realm rebuilding and World Tree seed" Ohh.. I forgot that I need to manage two realms. Ugh. Where do I even plant this thing? Does it need a special soil, water or fertilizer? Lia then gave me a book out of thin air. Oh, reading time.


    I first took the two items, placed both in my storage and started pouring my mana to the black orb gradually then I started reading the book. This time, the book is about how the World Tree Realm started. I quickly read through the book to see what useful information I can get. After about an hour, I finished reading the book. It was like a short summary of its functions and management, the rest was like reading a gardening magazine or manual with supernatural phenomenon involved. The book said I have to power up the magic circle in the smaller plaza to get access to the world tree realm but the one before was destroyed so I guess I need to find or create a new one that is compatible to grow the world tree in. The two realms will then be connected to each other like soulmates supporting each other''s existence.


    Next thing, if my understanding was right, this black progress bar is for my mana. Then whatever mana I save, I can then assign which project or part of the territory will it be put on and that will be the one that gets fixed first. So, to summarize this situation, I''ll just keep feeding this black orb mystique mana, set the things to fix in a queue and then everything will be automatically fixed as long as I fuel this cycle? Isn''t that too convenient? Well, not that I was complaining.


    Wait... Why do I have to be the only one providing mystique mana here? Those four are living in this realm for more than four centuries for free. I almost shouted and spoke loudly, "Lia! Can we take mana from those four to make this kingdom rebuilding finish faster?!" After a few seconds, four more orbs appeared floating in front of me. The first one has the color of the desert sand with swirls of white, the second was fiery red with swirls of yellow, the third was like a beautiful abstract of different shades of blue and the fourth was dark purple with swirls of gold. I clapped my hands, so happy that I could hug Lia if she had a corporal body. I ran back to the room with the four beauties and loudly announced my presence to the four sleeping guys. I cleared my throat and as the only royal here, I used a tone as if I''m giving honors to my subordinates. "Samir of house Yehia, Luxiel of house Flynn, Touya of house Amagai and Altair of house Casimir, as the current crown princess of Eieneos, I will use your bodies and your essences to rebuild the two realms we have lost four centuries ago." I then used my mana to float the four orbs towards the four domed beds. As if the orbs know their destined owners, they floated on top of each of the sleeping guys and attached themselves on top of the transparent domes. My kingdom rebuilding screen then came up again and this time it showed, 5 bars of different colors. The black one is already at around 23% percent which should be mine and the other four bars with the colors of gold, red, blue and purple are already starting to trickle its way towards 1%. Hmm... That''s a good start. So I only need to fill up this bar everyday? Lia who has been quiet answered, "Yes. A kingdom isn''t built in one day. We will take small steps and before we know it, we''re done. You can just set goals on what to build first. Any unused mana after the goals for the day have been completed can be kept for another project for the days to come."


    This is getting exciting. As per Lia''s instruction, I set the goals first to rebuild the main plaza, the smaller plaza which will be the entrance to the new world tree realm and of course, this palace and its nearby areas to make it less creepy and filthy. These should be fine for now.


    I just noticed that this realm is on eternal dusk mode. It has been dusk when I got teleported to the plaza and when I looked outside the palace window it was still dusk like everything was a stand still since that war four centuries ago. I wonder what those four will do once I wake them up in the future. Will they blame me for taking too long to appear? Will they even honor the wishes of our ancestors?


    This dusk setting is making me feel depressed and insecure all of a sudden like I have always felt back when I was on earth being alone all the time and not having a social life unlike most people. Well, you can easily lose track of time because of this time setting and your head gets filled with negative thoughts.


    To distract myself, I went to the kitchen to see if the stuff in there are still working and luckily they are with some kind of luck. I started preparing a simple meal with the ingredients that I have inside my personal storage. I ate, used cleaning magic on the tableware and went to the room that looked like a master''s bedroom to sleep. All this thinking, planning, reading, building and mana donating that I''ve been doing is exhausting. Oh, everything ends with an -ing. Ugh. My thoughts are wandering to useless things. Let''s just sleep. I laid on the bed and slept like a log till the next day. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - My first day as an official princess

    When I woke up, I was kind of disoriented. I stared forward for several seconds and had several questions running in my head, "Where am I? Whose bed is this? When did I fall asleep? What time is it? What day is it?"


    Lia as my ever reliable aid patiently answered my questions, "Good morning, your royal highness, Princess Luna. You are in Eieneos. You are on the bed inside the master''s bedroom of the palace. You have been asleep for 10.5 hours but don''t worry since the time difference between here and the human realm is huge, in Athanoviya, it is still the same as the day you left. It isn''t even night time yet in there."


    Oh. Yeah. One day there, is seven days here. I have less than 2 weeks to fix what I can fix before the classes in the academe starts.


    I then just realized how Lia started with her updates. Did she just say royal highness? Ohh... Being called a princess doesn''t sound so bad at all. Well, a royal is a busy person so here I am chanting in my head, "A new day, a new list of tasks to accomplish". Ugh. When will I have personal attendants like a proper royal?


    Old habits die hard. I have already been used to Ioannis and Kayden serving me with everything I need like the doting husbands they were but here, I am all alone in here! I could wake up one of those... Nope. Never mind. It''s too early for that. Their mana donations are enough for now. I can do this on my own! I smacked both my cheeks with my palms to wake myself up. First things first, FOOD! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hurriedly sat up then went to the bathroom to take a shower while thinking on what I would cook and eat for my first meal of the day. I dressed up comfortably since there''s no one here but me. When I say comfortable,that''s a loose shirt that reaches the middle of my thighs, no bra and only panties. Freedom!


    I went to the kitchen hopping happily to fix up my meal. Let''s have bacon, eggs and toast today. While I''m eating, I called on my kingdom-building interface to start my work day. The mana donation bars are all full! I decided to fix up the smaller plaza first since the teleportation portal was there.


    After making a few clicks, a progression bar appeared on top of the pin of the small plaza in my cute map screen. Once this bar appeared, the mana donation bars decreased dramatically. Then they started to trickle up again percent by percent and just at the same time I felt my mana being sucked out of me but in miniscule amounts, quite unnoticeable unless you really focused on it. As for the four other donors, I wonder if they are still okay?


    After having my fill, I walked at a leisurely pace towards the room where my four sleeping beauties are. I looked into each dome to see if their appearances would show any hints of any discomfort or pain from their mana being sucked out continuously since last night. I did play with them a bit so I''m not sure if that took a toll on their bodies too. Fortunately, they still look like their ethereal and blemish-free selves.


    Honestly, I know it was kind of heartless for me to do it without their permission but does this world think I would support two realms with my mana alone? I may be able to do that in a few years time but right now, I don''t want to look like a raisin. I think these people are more powerful than me before they were put to sleep so they should do just fine, right?


    There''s a thing called mana regeneration anyway and the orbs stop absorbing when it reaches 100% capacity so they should be fine, right? Right? Damn. I don''t know. I am just making excuses for my ideas. I did have my mana inside their bodies and it is not warning me about any health issues for now so let''s just hope for the best.


    I went back to my newest favorite which is my kingdom-building screen and tried to fix the palace as well. I was just checking to see if I could work on two things at once and then it was placed on queue. I tried to add the main plaza and then the roads that go into the 4 directions and it still added it to the queue just fine. This means I can schedule things continuously so it would work on stuff even when I''m sleeping, doing something else or even when I am in the academe. This setup is really useful.


    After I have set up a few more things on the queue for rebuilding like the palace gardens, the gazebo, the gardens around the small plaza and I even put each plot of land between the main roads which I divided like a pie with 4 quarters as part of the rebuilding process. Each quarter will be one area to work on. Oh! I was enjoying too much and only noticed that there was already a queue of 15 items to repair after the small plaza. I am turning my cute map into a mini-me whose workaholic. I giggled at the thought.


    I decided too look more into the World Tree. I conjured the world tree seed and did a closer look at it. It was gold and was glowing continuously like a limitless source of light.


    I then asked Lia more about the seed, "Lia, do I have to germinate this seed before planting it in the new realm or are there any other special rituals I need to prepare or spells I need to cast to make sure it lives well? I am kind of nervous since we only have one seed and I don''t want to mess it up. The book does not say anything about that."


    Lia then responded almost instantly, "Put a drop of your blood on the seed so it would bind itself to you. The world tree seed is a living entity. It can speak to you telepathically so you would know how its doing at any given time."


    I could not hide the irritation on my face and then murmured, "Blood again." Instead of dwelling on my source of irritations, I changed the topic and asked, "Do you happen to know if the world tree entity is talkative?"


    Lia did not answer for a while then for the first time she sounded unsure, "Um. I really don''t know since I don''t remember talking to it that much during my time. It does answer me when I ask questions but it was only a word or two. Sometimes, it does not respond at all. Maybe it became talkative throughtout the years I wasn''t around?" I then just nodded as my way of accepting her response. I hope it is not noisy and irritating.


    It then brings me to another problem that I want to resolve as soon as possible. The thing about my blood being used to verify everything. So on this day, I asked myself, "Should I just bleed myself a lot now and then put them in small orbs for future use so I don''t have to wound my fingers every single time?" It was a split second decision. Yeah. Let''s do that.


    I suddenly used a dagger I conjured to cut my palm. Ouch! Damn! The wound is too big but it is too late to backout! I cast a spell to numb the pain then I conjured a small basin to save all the blood I''m going to squeeze out and almost immediately I started casting another magic spell to separate them into droplets then I enclosed them in tiny transparent orbs similar to the ones that my sleeping husbands have above their heads. I am totally not panicking with the amount of blood I''m losing... Aaaahhhh!


    After about five minutes of letting my hand bleed freely, I cast a basic heal spell on my palm and the wound closed up real quick. This should be enough for future use.


    There''s readily more than a hundred tiny blood orbs in total in front of me right now. I think I overdid it. I already feel my body''s regeneration kicking in like it was in panic mode due to the amount of blood I suddenly lost within just a few minutes. I sat on the sofa for now to rest till I''m good to move since I am honestly a bit dizzy right now.


    After about 15 minutes of rest, I started moving again feeling refreshed. Since there is nothing much to do but donate my mana, I spent my remaining days reading all the books I got, eating and just practically being a pretty potato. Of course, even when I become a potato, I''ll still be pretty. I giggled at my thoughts again.


    By the fifth day of my stay in Eieneos, the portal has been fully restored as well as the main plaza. The palace seems to need more mana to rebuild itself so it is still in progress. The other smaller projects have been completed like the main roads, the gardens and the main plaza. I decided to come out of the palace for the first time in several days. I went to the teleportation circle to inject some of my mana in to it. I hope I succeed in creating a new realm on my first try.

 Chapter 54 - 54 - The New World Tree Realm

    Once I reached the small plaza, I saw how different it was from the first time I saw it. The cobblestones are no longer broken and filthy. The magic circle is now clearly drawn on the ground just like it was just set up recently. This is the first time I''ve seen how powerful restoration magic can be if a person with time attributed mana was involved. You can restore something by rewinding time to the moment it was just created! This has given me hope that one day, I can see this place return to how it was in my dreams again. It is just sad that the people that sacrificed at that time will not be here to see it.


    For a magic circle this big and powerful, I don''t have any idea how much mana it will take to activate it. I cut my connection with the black orb last night in preparation for this task today so my mana reserves would be full. I am just hoping whatever amount of mana I have right now is enough to recreate the realm.


    I slowly walked and stood in the middle of the magic circle that covers the entire ground of this small plaza. I did call it small but this plaza has a radius of about 7 meters from the point I am standing so it is still massive. I think it was as big as the magic circle that was used by the Academe of Gnosis to pull people from other worlds. Here goes nothing!


    I closed my eyes and then directed my mana towards the ground to power the magic circle. Since I don''t know how much is needed, I just fed the magic circle about 90% of my mana in one go with a boom. Keeping 10% is the bare minimum to support a mortal''s life in case of mana drain. I am no mortal though but it doesn''t hurt to be cautious. I heard the ground rumble and it looked like a crater will be produced with what I just did but somehow I felt in my heart that everything will turn out just alright.


    I felt weak in my legs and ended up sitting on the ground heaving. I think I have gone deaf and everything was in slow motion around me. I saw the ground changing to that of an opening of a huge black hole. I was too weak to leave the center so I got sucked into it. All I can see is black for so long that I did not remember how much time it took before I reached solid ground. I think I am about to faint.


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Human Realm


    While Luna was opening the portal to the New World Tree realm, an earthquake never before experienced by the world struck. The tremors lasted for almost a full minute before it stopped. Luckily, there was no deaths but some properties were destroyed and several people still got hurt.


    Nobody can explain the cause of this natural disaster. Yes, they tagged it as a natural disaster because there was no recorded mage in any part of Aeocrescens that can release such a massive mana wave that it can shake the entirety of the world.


    If there was one though, he/she did something considerable huge and changes might come soon. They just don''t know if it would be something good or not.


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Central Church of Lumienere


    At the Central Church of Lumienere, several priests, high priests, as well as the current pope are kneeling in prayer throughout the earthquake that lasted for almost a full minute. They were fervently praying that the goddess'' anger will subside soon and she no longer punishes this world.


    This religion always believed that there was a deity that created the world and has taken care of all the living things in it. They believed that her name is Lumienere.


    She was known as a generous and forgiving god that gave birth to all races. They kept their faith no matter how much the number of believers decreased for the last few centuries. They believed that their prayers will eventually be heard and the sins of the whole world will be forgiven and she will give them blessings again.


    This earthquake, they believed is the sign of her forgiveness and descent back to their world. They believed that she will once again gift them with a saintess that will save their religion from total ruin.


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Vlaelmundr, Sanctuary of Dragons


    The earthquake that spanned the whole world has shaken the sanctuary of dragons. Though almost every race was in panic, the dragons weren''t. With this phenomenon, what they saw was hope as that familiar massive mana wave can only come from someone from Eieneos.


    They were desperate for the continuation of their bloodline. For the last four centuries, not even one dragonling has been born to their race. Dragons live far longer than any of the other races. They have been waiting patiently but they know in their hearts that only a marriage to an Eienean will let them see the birth of a new dragon.


    If the prophecy that a new heir will come and Eieneos will open again has come true, would the new empress be gracious enough to forgive their sin of indifference during the last war?


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Freyheimr, Land of Elves and Heralds


    Just like the dragons, the high elves have felt that familiar mana fluctuation which caused the massive earthquake. If the dragons felt hope, the high elves and the heralds felt an extreme dread.


    Most of the high elves and heralds that joined that war four centuries ago, were dead. The current elves and heralds were still young then but they still remember how those tagged traitors experienced a slow gruesome death. None of them were unhurt and no amount of healing or medicine could save them.


    There were a lot of deaths then but like a curse that wanted to make sure their existence will be snuffed out, the high elves and heralds have also stopped producing children. The high elves which are divided into different factions based on their elemental affinities (light, plant, wind, water and earth) were only finally able to give birth to an heir for each faction about 175 years ago after using up tons of resources, lives, and elven mana. They fear that once the heir in the prophecy descends, the first thing that she will do is to annihilate this new generation of high elves as well as every single elf in existence. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Heralds share this same dread. Their numbers are now less than a hundred. They have also lost their capacity to fly due to the very low mana in the human realm, their wings have all painfully dissipated from their backs. All of those that survived the war lived miserable lives with huge scars in their backs from where their wings used to be. There was not a single female that lived after the war so giving birth to new heralds became impossible.


    Their race is still strong in terms of magic and physical capabilities but what use is it if they could not have offspring to pass the torch to. They were too proud at first to marry other races. Some of them were a bit luckier than the high elves since one or two children were born during the first century when that curse affected the whole world.


    After that first 100 years, not a single child was born from their race and like a curse, the females died one by one and no matter what they did they came to this desperate position they are now in. With the new heir, will she even help them or will she just watch them die one by one till none was left of their race?


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Lyartaim, Land of Beastmen


    The eldest person who is also their gifted seer has come out of seclusion all of the sudden this morning. For the longest time, he was deemed as a madman ever since he prophesied that Eieneos will open once again. That was more than 200 years ago but there weren''t any signs of it happening so eventually, eveyone lost hope and he lost his credibility.


    Not less than an hour from the time he appeared, an unprecedented earthquake shook the entirety of Lyartaim. Instead of hiding, he couldn''t help but scream repeatedly with joy, "She''s here! The heir is here! The prophecy was real! We are saved!"


    At first nobody cared about what he was saying, but eventually somebody paid attention. The elders of the race were the ones that approached the seer first to clear up their confusion about what is happening as of the moment.


    It was not that they do not believe in their seer. It was just that, it has already been more than 200 years. Several generations have lived and died since then but nothing happened so they lost hope. Life has been extremely hard since they were kicked out of the world tree realm. If the prophecy was real, is this their chance to finally leave this life of hand-to-mouth existence?


    ******** ******** ********

 Chapter 55 - 55 - The New World Tree Realm 2

    Location: Aeterdumnox, Land of Blood Demons and Dark Elves


    In this world of eternal night, though only two races live in it, the peace was only superficial. The two races drew a clear line between two territories and they did not speak to each other unless the situation was dire. They all have their problems to handle and they don''t have the energy to meddle with the lives of others. Currently, each race was already very few in numbers. There''s less than 100 for each race and a fight will just further decrease that number so it was deemed useless. There is also not much that each race owns so what is there to fight about. Their mana and healing abilities are not that strong anymore and this made them miserable. For the first time since their births, they started to feel pain, they get wounded and bleed, the healing process was extremely slow, they get sick and feeding has been almost impossible. Their mana isn''t enough to hide their real countenance and walking in the places where other races live will simply be suicide. Blood demons feed with blood and life essences of other races while dark elves feed with desires and mana of other races. For both of these races, lust from intimate relations is specifically the best for satiety and the best way to get it is through consensual sex but that in itself is not readily available. It hard since their food has to be given to them with consent. They have been barely surviving from scraps while hiding in this place. Some of them who were more desperate sold themselves as slaves and pets for other races. Some started working in the red light districts just to survive. They don''t even try to reproduce anymore due to this situation and they have been in this desperate situation since the previous World Tree Realm disappeared. When the world tree was still there, just the amount of mana it produces is enough to satiate all the races that live in its realm. Now that it was gone, they are just living day to day, literally almost starving to death. Would this earthquake signify that a savior has come to get them out of this desperate and filthy cycle of their lives?


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Zanahavre, Land of Fairies


    The young fairies, pixies and sprites just held hands, hugged each other, closed their eyes and cried while the huge tremors were happening. The elders formed a circle around the young ones protecting them from whatever dangers may come, not that they can do much if this is really the end for this world. Honestly, the first thing that came to their mind was the world is ending and everybody will die. Luckily, the tremors stopped after a minute or so.


    The place they were living in is technically in another realm separated through the space mana attribute. It was created using the mana and lives of their ancestors. They created this world to ensure that the other races will not be able to find them and further decimate their numbers. Being small and cute has always attracted slave traders and evil collectors, human and other races alike. Adding to the fact that they can use elemental magic, those that were kidnapped before never came back. Their life orbs that exist in their garden of life dissipated gradually one by one which means that wherever they were taken, they suffered, their life essences leaving their bodies gradually until they died.


    After the tremors stopped, they secured their people back into their homes while the elders among fairies representing each family had a meeting to share their thoughts about this phenomenon. They couldn''t help but think of that prophecy that their ancestors have written in the old records. They hurriedly went back to their library of ancient scripts to confirm their guess. After going through several records, they confirmed that this tremor is the first sign of the prophecy coming true. Is Eieneos rebuilding itself? Is the new empress finally here? Is there hope of a new haven to appear for their young ones and families?


    ******** ******** ********


    Location: Gollmortha, Land of the Giants S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They are no longer the giants from the myths and ancient stories. For one, their previous ethereal strength and size has greatly decreased. They still have the bulky and muscular bodies as well as their tall statures compared to most of the other races averaging from at least 6 feet tall and up but beyond that, they are as human as anybody else. They get sick and die. They starve and suffer. They have felt desperation as their numbers dwindle year after year. Without their vitality and will to live, their race would have ceased to exist a long time ago. They have learned different crafts and jobs to earn money to feed their families. They used their huge bodies for labor intensive work such as mining, farming, hunting, and lifting cargo at the ports. They have done everything just to live. They are still lucky that once every few decades, a child is born for their race but still, their lifespans have been shortened so it doesn''t help that much. The children born have become smaller, weaker, some even sickly. Whether they admit it or not, they know that they are withering away. This earthquake has shaken the hopelessness and their toxic thinking of just surviving day-to-day out of their weary bodies. This is the first sign mentioned in the prophecy.


    ******** ******** ********


    I honestly do not know how long I was knocked out. Pushing out 90% of my mana in one blast that goes "BOOM" is definitely not the best of my ideas in both lives. I am not defending my stupidity (well, I guess I will still try) but giving it my all than doing the bare minimum then not being able to open the new realm is worse in my mind. I did leave 10% to save my life at least.


    When I opened my eyes, all I can see was nothingness around me. My eyes can only see up to 3 meters around me and it seems like my body is the only thing that emits light here. Not that I am expecting a marvelous realm with the current mana I have fed it but there isn''t anything but the ground, huh?


    I tried walking forward for about a few meters but the area did not change, whether its the terrain or the surrounding atmosphere. The source of light which was me, simply shifted and lighted a different area. The place where I was standing before is already pitch black. Since this is how horror movies start, just to be sure, I used my mana to probe the place around me. I was able to reach about ten kilometers out but this territory doesn''t seem to have a border or an end. There was not a single being except me in this realm. While trying to venture further, as if protesting about me saying that nothing else is alive here, I felt my body heating up and then something in my storage started vibrating like crazy. I closed my eyes, raised my hand forward with my right palm up and called to whatever was vibrating to come to the palm of my hand. When I opened my eyes, I could see the world tree seed glowing in golden light illuminating my surroundings to about five meters around. I was finally able to see the scorched earth and rocky ground. It totally looked like land that died after a dragon breathed fire into it. Not a single grass is around. Is this realm even able to support my little seed?


    After the world tree seed came out, it floated from the top of my palm on its own and then pushed more light to the surroundings. This time, it is about 10 meters out and I can see more of the burnt ground. The seed then suddenly floated back to my palm and kept nuzzling it as if it wants to go inside my hand. It doesn''t hurt but it was a bit itchy and it is starting to make me feel ticklish. I closed my hand a bit to keep it in place and talked to it like a child, "Hey, little guy. What are you trying to do?" I then poked the seed with the index finger of my left hand. It nuzzled my finger this time. I talked to it again, "You''re naughty just like me, aren''t you?" It moved up and down like nodding to my question. I couldn''t help but giggle because of it.


    After giggling for quite a bit, I talked to the seed and said, "I think I know what you need from me. You want us to be able to talk right?" The seed nodded again. I conjured about 5 of my blood orbs since I don''t know how much it would need. I then popped all of the orbs on top of the seed. Even before the seed could be stained red, it absorbed it in a blink of an eye. I felt a connection to it like how my soul connected with Ioannis and Kayden through the wooden plank. Afterwards, I heard a cute young boy''s voice that said, "I like this new realm you made for me, wife." Huh? Did I mishear it? Did it just say WIFE?

 Chapter 56 - 56 - My third husband is a tree

    My mind went blank after I realized what I just heard. Did this little seed with a little boy''s cute voice just called me... WIFE?! I screamed in frustration and said, "LIA, HELP ME!" I have started heaving now. It was a mixture of disbelief and frustration. How many more things would happen first before they give me an explanation for it? After what seems to be the longest minute in my existence, I heard Lia''s emotionless voice. "Yes, Luna. What can I help you with?" I tried to control my breathing and I said, "Why did this tree just call me "Wife"? Care to explain?"


    It took a while before Lia could answer again. It must be difficult question, isn''t it? Of course, it was a difficult question! If they do this to me one more time, I will immediately abandon the next husband they give me without my permission! Or, should I start with this one?! Lia suddenly spoke, "No! Please, calm down Luna! We are sorry for not telling you beforehand but please, the world tree seed is very weak right now. It needs you so it can grow healthy and safely. You won''t regret taking it in. It is one of the most powerful living entities in this world." I made a deep breath to contain my anger and said, "Do you see how many problems there are in what you said?! First, you did not tell me beforehand! Second, you want me to nurture and protect an entity when I didn''t even consent to it! Third, it is an ENTITY! It is not even a human. It has a child''s voice. You think I''m a cradle snatcher? Do you want me to fuck a tree now?!" Lia seemed to be stupefied and did not talk for a while.


    I looked down on the palm of my hand and I felt the seed shivering. It stayed quiet all this time when I was bursting in anger. I suddenly felt bad screaming and since I heard its voice, I knew that it was still a child. I talked to it like how I teased it earlier, "Hey, little guy. Are you moping? I''m not angry at you. I''m angry at the situation that the gods are putting me in without my consent." The little seed stopped shivering and through my mind, I heard its voice saying, "Are you going to abandon me? I will be a handsome man real quickly. I can take care of you. I have a human form too if you think my tree form is ugly. Please give me a chance." How can I ever say no to a cute little boy''s voice? Ugh. This is emotional blackmail banking on my soft heart for cute things!


    I had to control my breathing to keep myself sane and gave my answer in a vague manner, "I''m not abandoning you. I don''t think trees are ugly. Yeah, take care of me when you grow up. We can be friends. Don''t call me wife, okay?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world tree seed seemed to be thinking deeply before answering. After quite some time, it answered, "Okay, big sister. Thank you for not abandoning me." My heart almost melted with that cute voice. Before I say something that would further entrap me, I changed the topic towards how to better nurture the seed.


    I asked the little guy if there is any special ritual to ensure that he will grow healthy and strong. He said that the ground in this new realm was perfect and even if it isn''t he has the ability change the surroundings to benefit him. I almost clapped at this capability and strength. I felt that the little guy was trying to boast but his cute baby voice isn''t helping at all. I couldn''t help but giggle. He then asked in an annoyed tone, "What''s so funny?" I stopped giggling and answered with a pretending-to-be-serious face, "It was nothing. I just find you cute and adorable." I heard the little guy scoff at me and used as serious as a tone he can muster and said, "My realm grows by 10 years in a day. I will be a grown up in no time. In a month, I will show you how handsome and formidable I am." I laughed and teasingly said, "That is if I plant you now, right?" As if suddenly realizing my meaning, he pleadingly said, "Big sister! I''ll stay cute and adorable for as long as I can. Please plant me on the ground now. Pwease." Ohh... He''s trying to use his cuteness and some baby talk to get his way!


    I changed the topic and went to serious matters. I then asked, "So.. I''ll plant you right here where I am standing. You''ll mature and be able to get your human form in 30 days which is equal to you being 300 years old. What nourishment do you need during those 30 days?" The little guy excitedly answered, "I am connected to your soul so I will absorb part of your life essence to strengthen myself. I will also need a drop of your blood for 29 more days because you gave me a few today." My face stayed cold when I heard about the blood again. I don''t have any issues with the life essence, I have an unlimited amount of that and if I lose some, it regenerates very quickly. I answered the little guy, "Do you have like a personal storage space? Like, if I need to send you things that you need for nourishment, I can send it over discreetly?" The little guy excitedly answered again, "Yes. Just think of sending it to where I am and then I will receive them. Thank you for the gifts, big sister!" Once he said the confirmation, I thought of sending 29 blood orbs to the little guy from my storage. I also sent fertilizers and plant vitamins which I collected back in Hoffen thinking that I will have my little farm back at the academe but this guy can use it for now. I also sent over a gigantic bubble of water for his use." The little guy was quiet for a while and then suddenly, with a voice I never heard before like that of an adolescent, he said, "Thank you. I''ll pay you back a hundred-fold in the future."


    I was surprised with the voice I heard and suddenly thought to ask, "Are you perhaps reincarnated like me?" He was silent for quite a long time. As for me, I started digging the ground with my little shovel, removed the stones and other debris then tilled the ground. He is going to be a really big tree eventually so I have to dig a bit deeper and wider. It took me only a bit of time but it was tiring since the ground was so tough. I really should have brought a pick axe.


    After about 15 minutes of digging, the little guy finally answered using a serious tone, his voice isn''t that child-like anymore, "I am the same tree they destroyed more than four centuries ago. I remember everything. Eieneos gave me a heads up so I moved my soul and all my memories to this seed and gave it to them for safekeeping. I left most of my mana on my tree body to at least support the previous world tree realm for at least a century more but those high elves were greedy and started plundering everything they could from the innermost part of the realm where my soul used to be at. They took the mother tree which was the one that gave birth to the elemental guardians and then even took the elemental orbs that support the world. They thought that since the Eieneans are gone, everything in this world is theirs. The supposed one century more, drastically decreased to barely a decade after their plunder. What they don''t know is that those orbs are useless if I am not the one using them through my mana. I continued monitoring this world and I am still updated on what is happening to all the races. The elves now uses that orb as a symbol as to whom the current heir for each generation was. They took the light, plant, earth and wind orbs. They gave the dark orb to the dark elves, water orb to the fairies, the fire orb to the dragons and another one was taken to the heralds." I nodded my head while accepting all the information.


    I though for a while and said out of the blue, "Can I give you a name like how I did to Lia? I don''t think calling you a little guy will be appropriate in the near future." He then said, "I used to have a name but it doesn''t matter. Just give me a new one." I thought for a bit and said, "First things first, I will take back all those orbs. They are originally Eieneos'' and the World Tree''s property anyway, same as the mother tree. We need to give birth to guardians for the realm. The high elves were supposed to be the guardians, aren''t they? They are all a bunch of greedy trash. We can just create a new lineage of our own high elves that are loyal to only you and me. As for your name, let''s have "Nische" (read as neesh) since you know a lot and you see everything in this world. Its the short version for "omniscient". We''ll find and hunt the thieves together." The little guy, now Nische said, "That is quite befitting."

 Chapter 57 - 57 - The Hunting Plan

    After naming my little tree as "Nische". We proceed on discussing our "hunting plan" for the thieves and which races would we first allow to live in our newly built realm. He shared a lot of knowledge about how the World Tree realm used to be and he said that his goal was to recreate the original one. I assured him that I will help him out in every possible way.


    I shared my ideas about getting the mother tree and the orbs first from the elves since those are our properties anyway. He said that he totally agrees with me since they will help stabilize the new realm faster. He told me that the elves, as he calls them collectively are currently living in a place they built on their own in the human realm. He said that they named it just like the place they used to have in the world tree realm which is "Freyheimr". He detested the term "high elves" since he said that the previous "guardians" were the first to call themselves that as a self-proclaimed title to tell that they are better in status than others. He said that any normal elf can be a guardian since it is in their blood and that was their assigned role so mostly it was just a matter of luck. In short, guardians are not special. They were just lucky they were chosen out of everyone. He also told me that the best time to make the move is during the elves'' mating season which happens twice a year when they all turn in to "lust-filled and mindless trash that they are" as Nische''s choice of words. They will be crazy for a whole week at that time so we can take the orbs and the tree without them noticing.


    I told Nische that I can take back the orbs and the mother tree just fine as long as I know where they are. He then gave me a world map that he created through his mystique mana and years of watching over this world. Lia immediately took it and then added it to my kingdom building screen. Ohh... Now they are working together to give me a hand in managing things. This is cool! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nische marked several places in the map which are the places where the mystique races chose to live in. He also made sure to also give me a description of each area and race through a user-friendly icon placed on pins on top of the places. I really feel that I have GPS and literal maps of most of the area now.


    The next thing we talked about is which race to take in first. I told him to take his time and rebuild one area at a time depending on who we will take in first. He then said that the fairies, pixies and sprites would be a good first choice since they can help in managing the forests and the balance of mana. He said that they currently live in a tiny area away from the other races called "Zanahavre". He also said that they have been the worst off of all of the races since they are very dependent on mystique mana and they are the smallest in number and in size among the races. I agreed with what he said and told him to build that area after a month since he has to strengthen himself first above anything else. I said that they should be resilient enough since they were able to survive till now and they can just wait. He said a simple "thanks" to me.


    He said that the next thing he wanted to hunt for would be the "Samsara". I still asked what it was though I actually have an idea what it was. It may be different from what I know from my world though. Is it a plant, food, a living entity or an object in this world perhaps? Taking in my silence as curiousity, Nische continued his explanation and said that it was another orb just like the 7 that we talked about before and its job is to control the cycle of birth, life, death and rebirth of all things in this world. In total, there should be 8 orbs then. He said he treats it like a timer or a clock and it was taken by the Heralds. He said that those "bastards" were living near the elves so taking all of the stolen things in one go would be great. I smirked and told him to consider it done.


    I then asked him if there are any of the races that I can consider as an ally or maybe somebody who is a "lesser evil" than the rest. He then said that the dragons have always been living independently and they never take advantage of others. He also said that the giants are gentle, honest and hardworking so he was thinking of taking them in next. As for the others, he said that he''ll think about it in the future.


    I told Nische, that I can just pick or even kidnap a few ones to take in and then make sure to have a few kids or so in that race to ensure that they don''t go extinct. I am just letting them taste the treatment they did with the humans before. I do not plan on failing my tasks just because of a few unworthy ones. He then laughed and said, "Have you forgotten how mystique races give birth to children?" This totally got me confused for a while then I had to ask Lia for some information.


    Lia spoke in a monotonous voice and said, "Dragons come from eggs, blood demons come from blood orbs, fairies come from flowers, heralds come from a fruit of the tree of life, elves come from the fruit of the mother tree, beastmen come from life orbs (for all other animals), moon orbs (lycans) or eggs (merpeople). Humans give birth to children but if the child is half mystique from the mother side, she can then take the child and place it in a life orb and take it back to Eieneos or the world tree realm to nourish it. You don''t need the man to come with you." I was nodding my head in understanding. I then told those two, "It is quite heartless to do that but I may have to do it that way for most of the races especially the ones that I don''t want to have any further relationships with. I can just steal the tree of life and the mother tree. Well, it is not stealing since they are mine to start with. I can take those orbs and eggs with me if need be too. The problem is I made a promise to take responsibility for the men I deflowered. Ugh." Nische said non-chalantly, "Then don''t take the virgins. Most of the races have had the culture of their men changing partners since they have to find a woman that can get them pregnant. If they don''t get pregnant after trying for a year, they call it quits and find a new partner to try with." I nodded and said, "Oohh... I can do that then. I can do that with humans too. The problem was, I already took in two virgins. I only ever meet virgins in the human realm which is weird." Lia then spoke with her emotionless voice, "That is because you are looking in the wrong places. Go to the red light district, the slum area, poorer territories, slave trade halls, auction houses or look for middle aged unmarried men. Most races have their certain mating seasons throughout the year. You can go to those events too." Wow. These two are just... They are so non-chalant about this setup and kind of heartless about just taking what they need and be done with it. Are they actually teaching me to do one night stands and the "eat and run" scheme? I told them that I''ll think about it in the future. It is not like I am already in the baby-making stages of my task. I have an indefinite lifespan so why should I rush. I already have two official husbands, one accidental husband right here on the palm of my hand and four arranged husbands to keep me busy. There are also four other people looking for me that I met at the entertainment district as per the report that Kayden sent to me via our shared storage space a few days ago. I haven''t been in this world for a month and I already have that many!


    I told him what my circumstances would be once I get back to the human realm and that it may take some time for me to go through the first steps of the plan since I have to check when the next mating season of the elves will be. I then asked what else he needed from me. We have to finalize everything since once I plant the world tree seed, it will be in hibernation mode for 30 days and will only awaken once it has matured and can change into human form. I really feel that I will miss this little guy though it''s trying to take me as his wife.

 Chapter 58 - 58 - Planting the World Tree Seed / Hoffen City Updates

    After finalizing our plans and listing down the things that I could do while Nische is hibernating, I continued with tilling the ground where I will plant the seed. I asked him to give me the bag of fertilizers I sent to this storage. I carefully mixed it in just the right amount on to the soil that I have cleaned up earlier. I carefully placed the seed in the middle of the small crater I made. As if it has waited all along for this to happen, a few tiny roots immediately appeared on the bottom part of the seed. I whispered, "See you in 300 years, Nische." He then said with a soft voice, "It would just be a month for you." I then slowly poured back the soil I digged out. Just like the gardener I am, I patted the soil a bit and poured about a glass of water on to the ground. If he''s sleeping, will he be able to take the blood droplets? Lia answered me this time, "He has arranged everything." I breathed a sigh of relief when she said that. I could feel the ground shake a bit and I''m quite sure it was Nische taking root underground. This place really ages him quickly. It doesn''t seem to have an effect on me though. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After making sure the seed has been planted, I thought of making sure he had enough sunlight since I thought, he''s technically a plant. Should I create a warm orb similar to the sun above this place? Without thinking twice, I conjured a small orb of light with the warmth of the sun. I placed it above the place where I placed the seed. I set it up to float in this area and shine for about 8 hours per day and then dim out for the rest of the day to conserve its energy reserves. That should be it then. I then closed my eyes and teleported back to Eieneos.


    When I opened my eyes, I was back in the middle of the small plaza with the magic circle on it. The surroundings were quite different now. The garden itself now was cleaner and had some newly sown plants in it. Wow. There was so much change. I then realized, "How long was I knocked out in that new realm?" Lia seemingly heard of the question I had in my mind and answered, "It took you almost three days before you were able to wake up." I couldn''t hide the surprise on my face. I followed up with a question, this time with my own voice, "How many days have I been staying in Eieneos?" Lia replied curtly, "Nine. In a few hours, it would be ten." Hmm. I got knocked out really bad. I only have about four days then. I have to speed up all the things I need to finish before the classes start. I wonder what my two husbands have been doing back home.


    ******** ******** ********


    Back in Hoffen City, Athanoviya Empire


    It has only been barely a day since Luna left for Eieneos. While she was doing her tasks, two men are already dying to see her again. On the other hand, another bunch are still grasping at any clues they can find as to her whereabouts.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    I have been waiting for her for several days now. Not a single letter or message was sent in from her. The normal reaction of someone in my situation would have been anger but I realized she might not even know how to send one just yet. I am quite sure that this is not the last time she will leave on her own so I have to teach her how to do it once she comes back so I can get constant updates from her.


    My days alone weren''t the best. Right after taking me in as an attendant, my master decided to go on a trip outside and leave me behind. The other attendants kept leering at me, saying that I was unwanted or that maybe she regretted picking me and just doesn''t want to say it to my face. If it was before, I would have kept a cold face and felt nothing about it but now that I have felt how it was to be with her, the words of these unkind people are like daggers that are breaking the defenses of my mind and heart. I am starting to feel scared and insecure. What if she never comes back for me. Have she met somebody outside and has forgotten me?


    I have been taking in as many jobs as I can from the academe to shake these thoughts out of my mind. I earned quite a lot of points while she was away since there is nothing to do anyways. I''ve finished all the books she left me within three days from the time she left. I have gone to the library to return the books. I usually spend some time there too since I am not able to borrow the books under my name, I might as well read it inside the library. I try to read one book every 1-2 days. I have also finished listing the subjects I want to take so she can check it once she''s back. I kept the room clean and all her things neat and tidy. I slept on the bed trying to sniff what scent remained of her since it is the only way to calm me down. I started drinking some booze too. Something that I have never thought of doing. It''s just that, I need it now since it helps out in making me sleep and forget her absence. I feel so needy and pathetic right now but what can I do.


    ******** ******** ********


    Kayden''s POV


    Right after Luna left, I checked out of the inn. There is no point in staying anyways since I will feel her absence even more. I walked out of the inn and went towards the direction of the entertainment district. After walking for a few minutes, I finally reached the doors of Arfa. I went in and greeted the person at the reception who looked quite surprised that I actually returned. I simply walked straight up the stairs towards my assigned personal room. Only the top entertainers in the house has one.


    As I was about to enter the room, I heard two voices: one of a man and another of a woman. They seemed to be arguing. The man said, "What have you done to my only son? Are you happy now that he has gone missing?" The woman said, "He''s not missing! He must have been hiding since he''s so disobedient and cunning. All the guards sent by the woman he was supposed to meet disappeared without a trace. Even that merchant family, had no idea as to what could have happened!" Oh, so it was my parents.


    I entered the door non-chalantly, went near my snack table and poured myself some water to drink. The two people inside my room seemed stunned when they saw me. My father ran and hugged me from my side. "Kayden! Where have you been? I was so worried." I continued drinking my water and did not reply immediately. My mother then spoke in the usual condescending tone she uses to both me and my father, "So you have decided to come back after a few days? Have you forgotten that you had parents?"


    I put down my glass and answered my father. "I had to stay somewhere to recover. I got injured a bit a few days ago." I then got out of my father''s embrace and sat on one of my soft chairs in the room. I then talked to my mother in a cold voice, "Last time I checked, you kept my father as a hostage and then forced me to meet a lecherous woman in exchange for money, isn''t it mother?" My mother widened her eyes and then a flash of anger came afterwards. She screamed, "What are you complaining about? I raised you up so you have to pay me back by marrying someone well-off!" I scoffed and chuckled a bit and said, "So it did not matter if she treats her men like disposable things or she forces men to her bed or she''s almost double my age as long as she''s well-off. What a thoughtful mother I have." I saw my mother stand up then she stomped her feet across the room and approach me. She reached me within a few steps and swung her right hand to slap me but before she can even reach me, a barrier erected around me and deflected her attack. She bounced back and slammed towards the nearby wall and fainted. My eyes widened in shock just as my father finally reacted with a gasp. We looked at each other then back to my mother who seem to be bleeding on the side of her mouth. My father then walked towards me and sat beside me. He doesn''t seem to be interested in helping my mother up.


    My father looked at me and asked, "What happened?" I explained to him about how I got drugged and was brought into an abandoned house and almost got raped. I told him I fought with my life on the line and had to cut my left palm to stay awake and sane. I then told her how the woman I met at one of my shows happened to pass by and save me. I then admitted that we already did everything a man and a woman can do in bed. My father looked at me and then he laughed. He then asked me what plans I had. I then told him about Luna''s offer. He was surprised then he gave a sweet smile. I thought he would disagree but he surprised me even more, "I would love to be with the both of you." He then smiled mischieviously and continued, "Let''s just make sure to bleed your mother''s resources dry before we leave. I will discreetly sell everything in that house and I''ll make sure to take many other things from the main house to sell. Let''s bring this unconscious woman back home and then take whatever we need then call on the main wife to take care of him afterwards. Do you have a way to hide the things we will get?" I giggled and said, "Sometimes, I admire my wife''s foresight. She gave me a personal storage space right before we parted. Not only did it protect me from harm, it is also the thing we need the most for our perfect revenge plan."

 Chapter 59 - 59 - Going back to the Human Realm

    On my last three to four days in Eieneos, I made sure to pour out as much mana as I can to fix everything up quicker. I also made sure I gave enough energy to the little sun I made for Nische. The imperial city of Eieneos is now as good as new though it is technically still a ghost town since I am the only one here who is awake and walking around. Since I have already read most of the books in the palace, I decided to just make a copy of its contents through magic and leave the originals for safekeeping here.


    During my stay here, I still made sure to exchange information and instructions with Feivel and Izuku through letters left in our shared storages that they can access through the earrings I gave them. I gave a go signal to Feivel to proceed in preparing all the paperwork needed to set up the bank and the patent company. As for Izuku, he gave me a list of unowned properties not only in Hoffen but throughout the empire. He really did his homework. He said that he has already gathered all the workers and they have already finished with cleaning up half of my plot of land. That''s good progress if I may say so.


    Kayden sent me his well wishes and tells me he misses me everyday. He gave me an update as well that his father has agreed to enter my family registry and also their plans of revenge. I laughed at how similar he and his father were. They would make great business managers since they are cunning and will never let themselves suffer a loss. I asked him to start preparing the paperwork for their registration as well so I can complete it once I am back. I have to prepare one for Ioannis as well. I''ll just register both of them at the same time when I get back. I wish I could also get an update with Ioannis. If only I gave him an earring too. *Sighs* I miss him a lot. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While I was going through my preparations in coming back, I never had any inkling about how many problems were simultanrously happening in Hoffen City that are both directly and indirectly connected to me.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV at the Academe of Gnosis


    In the Academe of Gnosis, even before Luna left for her trip, I have already heard some gossips circulating about the two of us but just as how I don''t care, she matches me in a way that she doesn''t want to hear about other people''s opinions as well much less care about what they think of her. I don''t know how other people found out about our circumstances but they heard that I am currently living in her room and that she went out for a trip outside that would last about a week. At least, they did not know how I''m no longer pure even before I was taken in as her official attendant. But with how these gossips are going, I won''t be shocked if someone talks about this as well. The timing of how the gossips came out after she left and the sheer number of it was peculiar as well.


    I have always been wondering why these gossips came out and it was as if it was meant to discredit her or tarnish her reputation. She has barely stayed in this world for a month and I don''t know where she is getting these enemies from. I made my own investigation and found out that there were several people working in the background to make sure these gossips do not die down. One was an attendant named "Arthur". He seemed to be the leader of the ones leering at me about being abandoned and how easy I was since I allowed myself to live with her and be her toy boy. He seemed to be envious as to how nice Luna was treating me before she left for her trip. The other was "Sofia" who was once the master that I served and is now on her second year here in the academe. I don''t understand her grudges when I should be the one aggrieved. When I was her attendant, she drugged me and almost succeeded in taking my purity by force if I did not luckily escape at that time. She seems to hate the fact that I am currently treating my current master well whom is a woman I barely met when we were together for almost half a year and she couldn''t even get a touch of my hand. Some of the women that came with Luna at the time of the summoning also seem to hate her guts. She kept to herself and generally, just like me was not friendly or approachable. As for me, what''s important is that she treats me well. Though, I can''t imagine her being that kind to all the other attendants here since I think I might go crazy due to jealousy.


    One day, the head of admissions called me to his office. Once I arrived at the office, I immediately asked if there is anything he needed from me. He then said that since the classes are starting again, some nobles, rich merchant families and even royals will again start to send in their sons to take short courses for about 3-6 months. He gave me a look like he''s saying "You do understand what this is for right" and reminded me that this is just a cover for these powerful people to look for potential wives for their children from the newly summoned beings. He advised me to tell Luna about it once she comes back and that he trusts me that I won''t block any potential pursuers. I looked at him and gave a forced smile. It''s not like I can stop her if she takes a new man in. I nodded my head and went back to the library.


    ******** ******** ********


    Kayden''s POV


    After planning the little revenge with my father, we carried my unconscious mother back to the main house. He did his usual acting skills as we called for servants and a doctor for help. I went through my mother''s room stealthily to take in some valuables such as her big ticket items such as paintings, antique vases, statues made of gems and gold, jewelry and the like. I pulled all of it in my storage space. They would have never thought that these things can be stolen under their noses. To hide the fact that I have other reasons to enter her room, I took some clothes for her to change to as well as some towels and beddings. I went back to the room where she is having her treatment carrying all the stuff. The staff helped me carry them and I simply bid my goodbye since I said that I was no longer needed in there. I asked to borrow one of the carriages and asked them to drop me off in the middle of the market. Once the carriage was out, I immediately went to the family registration office. I asked for requirements on how a woman that has come of age can set up her own family and how new members can be added to it. I took all the needed paper work and sent it via me and my wife''s personal storage. I then went back to Arfa.


    Once I reached Arfa, the place seemed to be very gloomy and cold for some reason. I went up to my room and there he was, the source of the cold and gloomy air. He also brought in four of his subordinates as if a weakling like me can be a threat to his life. I simply walked into my room and drank some water then proceed to sit on one side of my bed. They were quiet all this time but was carefully watching my every move. I broke the silence by asking, "May I know who I have the pleasure speaking with and what do you need from me?" The man that was being protected by the four men in black robes spoke with a deep and cold voice, "Where is she?" I looked at him seemingly surprised and said, "May I know who is this "she"?" He then said, "I know that you know who I am. You are enveloped by her scent so you can''t deny that you haven''t been with her atleast within the last few days." I then smiled and answered, "Oh! Are you talking about my wife?" I saw him clench his fists and his jaw. His lips are pressed and the veins of his neck were bulging. It was fun to irritate him to this extent. My wife is mine. Hmpf!


    One of the black-robed men spoke with a friendly and respectful tone, "Our master''s name is Aurum. He''s the 8th prince of the empire. The woman he was looking for is his resonant that seems to also have had relations with you recently. Our master has been waiting for his resonant for 8 years so I hope you understand his impatience and desperation. We did not intend to intrude or be rude to you." I smiled to them and said, "She left for an errand late in the afternoon yesterday. I honestly don''t know exactly when she''ll be back. It can be any day from today I think. She''s also my resonant so I know how hard it must be for him to be away from her." The five of them looked at me as if I was kidding. The four then looked at their master as if saying, "What are the odds?"


    ******** ******** ********


    On my last day in Eieneos, I looked back into the palace as I marveled as to how much work I was able to do in a span of two weeks. I have also completed all the paperwork I received from Feivel and Kayden. I did a quick visit to the world tree realm and saw that Nische is now a sprout that is as tall as my waist. Well, it has been 40 years in this realm. The world tree does grow really slow.


    I then decided to teleport straight back to Hoffen City because WHY NOT? I already have about 80% of the mana I am supposed to inherit. Staying in Eieneos has expedited the process of my body strengthening and getting used to the massive amount of mana I should have. Which still leaves a question as to where to appear after teleportation. Hmm... I guess the room me and Kayden shared previously would be good. Besides, I promised to visit him before going back to the academe. I then closed my eyes and imagined the place where I wanted to be teleported to.

 Chapter 60 - 60 - Im Back!

    I simply closed my eyes and envisioned how the dark alley next to the inn looked like. I can''t just suddenly appear in a place full of people, you know? When I opened my eyes, I was in a deserted alley. I walked out as if it was any other night and went to the inn''s receptionist. I paid to rent the same room Kayden and I shared last time and luckily, it was unoccupied. I went up to check on the room and can''t help but smile. I changed all the sheets and covers on the bed and made sure to use cleaning magic to disinfect everything. I then placed a sound proofing and defense barrier around the room so only me and Kayden or people we allow can get in and out of this room. It was kind of an overkill but after the report that Kayden sent me, I knew that a certain number of people are trying to look for me. Some want to talk but most likely some of them will try to force me into a relationship in the name of resonance or because they are of higher social ranking compared to a commoner and transmigrator like me. Well, they think I was simply a summoned person from another world but as for the truth, that is something that I am not obliged to tell them.


    I put an illusion spell to change how I looked like and proceed with going out of the inn then I walked towards the entertainment district. Just as I passed by the entrance arc to the district, I already felt several people watching my every move. I don''t feel any hostility or bloodlust towards me so I let them be. There was four of them which was quite a shock to me. Did each of those menmsend someone to investigate me? Well, as long as they don''t meddle with my life, I will let them do all the spying they want. I just wondered how they were able to pinpoint that it was me with my illusion and all.


    I walked with my usual leisurely pace and went to Arfa. I approached the receptionist and requested to see Kayden. One of the attendants guided me upstairs towards his room. I smiled at the attendant and gave him 50 coppers for his help. I touched the door but did not push it open immediately. Inside, I felt the presence of a total of 6 people. Wow. Is this a party? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went in and shouted for Kayden''s name. Once I opened the door, I heard hurried footsteps and there he was, my drama queen, hugging me like there is no tomorrow. I held his cheeks and gave him a soft kiss on the lips which made him blush. I then whispered to him, "You seem to have visitors." He then said, "My father is here. The other one said he''s a prince and the other three were his attendants. I smiled at him and simply said, "Alright. You don''t have to worry."


    I went into the living room but ignored the men wearing black sitting on the sofa and went straight to the middle-aged man sitting near one of the tables. I casted a sound proofing spell between Kayden, me and his father. I then greeted him, "Father-in-law, nice to meet you. My name is Luna. I think Kayden has already talked about me." He smiled at me and held my hand saying, "Thank you for saving Kayden from the abductors and taking responsibility for my son." I smiled and said, "No problem. I will also be taking responsibility for you, father-in-law. Please take care of me too in the future." I then told them that I will be building a new place where they can live in freely and that the paperwork will be completed by tomorrow. I also asked how their heist went. His father looked at Kayden as if telling him, "How could you tell her?" I laughed and said that I agreed with their plan so it was fine. The atmosphere was light and happy as if there was nobody else in the room. I then told them that we can gradually sell the items in underground auctions.


    It seems that the people at the sofa could not take it anymore. Being ignored from the start while we are speaking and treating each other like family must have irked them. The blind masseur I met before was the one who first spoke, "I would appreciate it if you don''t ignore us. And, what topic is so important that you three need to place a spell so that we aren''t able to hear it." I still ignored him and talked to Kayden. "I will teleport you back to the inn I have rented. I am already building a place for you and your father to live in which will be well-protected. We''ll set up some businesses from there. Just give me two weeks, okay? As for your necessities like food, I will take care of that with the inn keeper. The rest I can send it via the storage." He looked at me and nodded. He knew that the matter with the guy in the sofa is something that I had to deal with on my own. It is no simple matter to attend to the whims of a demanding prince anyways. Too bad, I''m a princess too (soon to be empress) and I refuse to be bullied here. He then answered, "I have resigned from my job here in Arfa. My father and I have sold everything in our previous house and left. We will wait for the new home and the paperwork patiently." I smiled and kissed him again on the lips. I then asked them to stand and hold his father''s hands. I drew a magic circle with my mana on the ground and then they disappered in a blink of an eye. I teleported them back to the room I previously rented.


    Honestly, I am pissed off right now. I take back my thoughts about letting these people spy as much as they want since they have already meddled with my plans. I am supposed to spend my last night outside the academe with Kayden but now I had to change my itinerary all of a sudden because of this bunch of black-clothed men sitting on the sofa like they owned this place. How should I play with them then?


    I turned around and looked at the prince on the sofa, I could see the surprise in his eyes and that of his subordinates with the sudden change of treatment. There were four attendants now instead of the three before. The one observing me by the arc must have joined them here.


    I walked slowly and sat on the sofa in front of the demanding price. I undid my illusion barrier and showed him my real face. All of them seemed to have stopped breathing. Well, it isn''t a face you see everyday so I let my real countenance sink into their heads first. Since nobody seemed to want to talk, I released my pheromones and my mystic mana limits to torture them further for bullying Kayden and trying to bully me too. One by one, his four subordinates fell to their knees holding their necks as if they can''t breathe. As for the prince, he started heaving but he never took his eyes off of me. I can see his lips turn blue maybe due to pain or lack of oxygen.


    I am not doing this to kill them so when I felt that they are already at their limits, I smiled sweetly and made all the pheromones and mana pressure stopped. I heard the four behind him cough and wheeze. The prince unclenched his fists and tried to normalize his breathing as soon as he can. I then started by saying, "How does it feel to be bullied, Mr. Masseur or should I say Prince Aurum, 8th prince of Athanoviya?"


    After getting his breathing back to normal, he surprised me with the first few sentences that came out of his mouth, "I''m sorry. I did not mean to make you feel that I was bullying you." I looked at him up and down, checking if he was hurt somewhere or if he''s an impostor. His subordinates looked at him like he was sick in the head too which means he doesn''t talk to people like this. I scoffed and looked away.


    He then continued to explain as if angering me is something that he won''t want to happen, "I did not bully that man. I simply asked where you were. His father came about half an hour ago. We only waited here. We did not do anything to hurt them." I scoffed again and laughed a bit. Is he trying to coax me or something. I looked at him in the eyes for a few seconds and then said, "It seems that you got tired of your blindness and had cured it so suddenly. How amusing." He then smiled and said, "I know that I wouldn''t be able to hide it from you. You did knew I wasn''t really blind. I just realized that maybe that was why you kept half of your face hidden when we first met. With the castless teleportation magic a while ago, you must be at least a rank 4 mage." I looked away and answered non-chalantly, "I am not required to tell you anything. Do you even feel any mana from me right now? Do you have any proof that I am a mage?" He slowly stood up and walked a few steps towards me but still kept a polite distance. He then stared at me as if trying to probe me. I felt a whiff of his mana touch my skin and then his eyes widened. He then looked down as if pondering something deeply. After about a minute of silence, he suddenly looked up and asked, "Are you perhaps a mystique?"

 Chapter 61 - 61 - Dealing with a demanding prince

    After asking the question, he seemed to have realized his bluntness and covered his mouth with the back of his left hand. Humans know how moody and merciless most mystiques were from how the history wrote the cruelty of the elves and the heralds. It was worded as if all mystiques are cruel though and I don''t want to correct that notion right now. He was about to say something but turned speechless and a bit scared when he saw me staring at his eyes with a smirk.


    I did not deny my origins since what''s the point in doing so if you are in front of a highly intelligent and mana-sensitive man. I simply said in a teasing tone, "Oh my! You found out about my little secret. Humans aren''t supposed to notice it. I think I might just need to kill all of you now."


    The four guys behind him suddenly moved and placed themselves in front of their master as if shielding him of what''s to come. I saw fear but at the same time, a resolute belief that they are willing to die to protect the man behind them.


    Aurum also stood up as if preparing to flee in case an agreement can''t be reached. I slowly stood up and then teleported behind Aurum and placed my arms around his waist. Once I touched him, I released some of my pheromones on him as well. He has perfect resonance with me so this will be enough to render him defenseless. He''s going to be like putty in my hands.


    I rested my chin on his right shoulder as if taunting his guards and then used my soft and seductive voice to tell everyone in the room, "If you offer me something of equal value to that of your five lives, I might change my mind."


    I felt Aurum shiver to my touch while his four attendants were stuck staring at me with their hands holding the hilts of their swords. I then looked at them one by one as if waiting for them to attack but none of them made a move.


    I giggled and said, "Let''s play a little game, shall we? Since you seem to be wearing similar clothes, let''s do it this way." I paused and used a spell to lock the door and windows so nobody can come in. This alerted the four guys even further.


    I felt the prince shake his head as if telling them to not make a move and back off. I then continued and said, "I''ll remove one article of clothing from your master and you as his attendants will also remove the same article of clothing from your bodies. Besides doing what I asked you, you are not allowed to make any other movements. If you''re disobedient, I may not kill this guy but maybe... I can blind him permanently or I can destroy his mind. Easy enough?"


    I further taunted his aides by using my hand to tap their master''s cheek playfully. The four looked at each other then looked at the prince in my embrace. I saw him nod and the four relaxed their stances and sheathed their swords.


    Thinking of rewarding him for his obedience, I placed a soft kiss on Aurum''s right neck. He shivered and a soft gasp escaped his lips. I felt his legs buckle a bit. He might have fallen on the floor if I was not holding him by his waist. He''s so cute and sensitive, isn''t he?


    I started untying the outer robe he was wearing and then removed it from his body. I made sure to make light touches on his skin once in a while for a little bit of fun. His attendants followed suit as if robots following orders.


    Whenever Aurum lets me remove an item of clothing from his body with no struggling, I reward him with a soft kiss on a different part of his neck or collar area. I continued our little game until only the undergarment covering his privates is left. By this time, Aurum has already turned to mush in my arms, simply letting me do whatever I want, whimpering softly to every sensation I give him, his face flushed and his eyes dazed. His four attendants are trying to hide their bodies with their hands while their faces are beet-red due to all the lewd sounds their master was making.


    While we are on our little game, I realized that these men are quite interesting. Their bodies are that of well-trained soldiers and not the usual attendants. Their bodies were lean and toned, not too muscular but exudes masculinity and strength. As you can see, I am simply doing my routine inspection just like how I did with the first two in the past.


    I did my own research before and it turns out that royals have an interesting part of their marrying culture. Members of the royal family usually have people, usually their closest aides and attendants as part of their dowries so most likely if I take this prince in, I''ll be taking these four in front of me too. Honestly, its not a bad offer if I may say so. It''s a buy one take four deal.


    This culture was started to ensure that a royal prince who is married off will not be thrown away or abandoned by his wife since technically, it is easier to keep a woman satisfied if several men are working together, right?


    Out of their expectations, I plunged my right hand into Aurum''s undergarments to grab his groin. I honestly just want to inspect his goods you see. His head jerked backwards while his hips moved forward. He kind of leaned his whole weight to me as his knees buckled due to weakness.


    A part grunt and part moan unintentionally escaped his lips. His attendants stared in disbelief as they are looking at their master in a different light. He was vulnerable, lust-filled and totally dazed in pleasure. I caressed him down there for a few minutes, and he wasn''t able to contain his gasps, grunts and moans, making his attendants'' faces even redder.


    I looked at the other four and told them "Don''t move." while using silent casting to freeze them in their places. I placed their dazed master on his side on the sofa. He was panting just from a few minutes of inspection. Is his stamina that low?


    I teleported in front of the nearest attendant and pulled his undergarment down, he tried to stop me but he realized he couldn''t move even an inch. He could only look helplessly as I scanned my eyes on his body then down to his rod that stood erect and hard after being freed from his undergarment. I then laughed and said, "I didn''t know you all have a fetish that you get hard watching your master being touched intimately by a woman."


    I repeated this action with the other three and now all of them are naked and hard in front of me. What a lovely sight! I did not touch any of their privates though.


    I walked back to the sofa and sat beside the dazed and panting prince. I crossed my legs and just stared at each of them in amusement. I then asked, "With you five looking for me, does this mean you were actually trying to coerce me to make your master my husband?" I then pointed to the guy laying on the sofa. His attendants then looked down as if they did not want to answer my question.


    I waited for about a minute or two but no one seems to want to confirm nor deny my speculation. I then placed my left hand on top of Aurum''s womb and did a silent cast for the birth control seal which doubles as an ownership mark.


    As the seal buried into the skin above his womb, he made a loud moan that was a mix of pain and pleasure. It surprised me and I just thought, "He must be noisy in bed."


    I stood up and walked towards the other men and cast a basic lightning spell on each of them which caused them to fall to the ground due to weakness. I left them in a semi-unconscious state.


    ******** ******** ******** S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurum''s POV


    I finally found her but our meeting was not something pleasant, I guess. I couldn''t help but feel jealous as she kissed another man in front of me. She even defended him when I have not even done anything to hurt that man.


    She seems to not have a good impression about me. I couldn''t blame her though since I indeed posed myself as a blind masseur. To defend my case, I did all the work and preparations for my supposed job. I definitely studied how to do the masseur job and definitely used a temporary curse seal to blind myself to make the act believable so I technically did not lie about my circumstances.


    I am indeed a prince but do I have to tell everyone about it? Who isn''t living a double life in the entertainment district anyways?


    I was surprised when she teleported the guy and his father out of Arfa without even saying a spell. It was so quick that I couldn''t fathom how powerful she was. I couldn''t help to think about how dangerous the woman in front of me might be but does it matter?


    She''s my resonant. I will even smile and accept it wholeheartedly even if she wanted to slowly crush my throat and kill me. And damn she actually said she would kill me after I realized that she was a mystique. Will this be the death of the five of us?


    She teleported behind me all of a sudden. Once her arms touched my body and I smelled her unique scent, I just lost all my strength to resist. This is really dangerous!


    My mind went blank for several seconds and my knees almost gave out. It was a good thing that she was holding me up. The last thing I remembered was shaking my head to signal my attendants not to attack her and my memory became spotty about things that happened afterwards.


    In the gaps that I could remember, she took my clothes off one by one. I wanted to stop her but my body has stopped cooperating with me. I could only shiver and hear myself making lewd noises. This is really embarassing.


    In one gap, I felt her hand caressing my groin and I almost went crazy with the feeling of her hand touching it. I am finding it harder to breathe and even think straight as she touched my body in different places.


    Suddenly, I felt a surge of warmth that is both pleasurable and painful on top of my womb as she placed her hand there. I couldn''t stop myself from making a loud whimpering sound. I think she''s really going to be the death of me.


    ******** ******** ********


    I walked towards the door with my back facing them and said, "See you around". I then teleported to my room back in the academe.

 Chapter 62 - 62 - Reunion with Ioannis

    When I opened my eyes, I am back to my original haven which is the room that I shared with Ioannis. I have missed this place a lot. It has only been a week since I left this place but I literally spent almost three weeks in the different realms I have stayed in altogether.


    The next thing that my eyes looked for is the face that I haven''t seen for so long. I walked towards the bed and there I saw Ioannis sleeping. He was wearing only undergarments and he looked quite relaxed maybe because he knew nobody else can enter this room besides the two of us. His face seemed a bit flushed and did I just smell alcohol on his body? When I had a whiff of the unusual smell, that was the only time I got curious and looked around the room. My eyes then went towards the floor next to the bed. It was littered with several bottles of wine. Is he drinking himself to sleep? Is this how he was spending every night since I left?


    Since it seems like he has just fallen asleep, I focused on just cleaning up the room by removing the wine bottles and cleaning the air with magic. I will make sure to change the sheets later too. I decided to just take a shower since I felt that this day had been too long and tiring. I removed my clothes and placed it in the basket next to the door and then I realized that the guy on my bed stinks of booze. I then removed all of his clothes then used my mana to carry him to the bathroom with me.


    Once I got to the bathroom, I filled the tub with warm water and some light scented soap that I bought in the market. I slowly laid him in the tub and then I sat behind him while leaning his body to mine. I started rinsing him with the bath water not missing any places. Even in his drunken state, his body is still quite responsive to my touch. He started gasping and moaning softly within a few minutes of me bathing him. Of course, I will never miss touching his rod since that''s technically mine to play with. I can feel him shivering whenever I touch his skin. After the fun, I made sure to clean myself up thoroughly too.


    Once we''re both squeaky clean and towel-dried, I carried him back to the bedroom, did quick magic to change the sheets and then placed him carefully on it. Hmm... I have decided to sleep naked tonight. I''m just going to hug him when I am feeling cold. I snuggled next to him under the blankets, dimmed the light orbs in the room and fell asleep.


    Sometime in the middle of the night, I suddenly felt a commotion next to me as this guy fell towards the floor with a loud thud. I then heard him say, "Where am I? Why am I naked? Who- Who are you?!" Well, he indeed slept with clothes on and the sheets are different too so I guess being drunk last night, he thought that someone took advantage of him. I stared at him for a while without making a sound, letting his panic escalate a bit more. Then, I heard him sobbing and murmuring. He was repeatedly saying, "She''ll never touch me again. I''m dirty. No. No."


    With a flick of my finger, I made the light orbs inside our room brighter and looked at him while I''m laying on my side facing him. His eyes winced from the sudden light then he tried to look at my direction with fierce eyes. When he realized it was me, his eyes widened, he bit his lower lip and started to cry even more. Is he turning into a drama queen like the other guy?


    I beckoned to him to come back to the bed while saying, "Who said you''re dirty? I just bathed you. I''m going to touch you as much as I want to. Do you have complaints about it?" He shakily got up from the floor then plunged himself to my embrace. Gosh! He''s taller and more well-built than me! If I wasn''t a mystique that has better strength and sturdier body, I would have been crushed to death. We hugged each other tight as we kept our silence. This hug lasted for more than 5 minutes. I then asked him, "Did you miss me?" He simply nodded his head while nuzzled on my shoulder. I then used my left hand to touch his rod under the sheets. I felt him shiver and his hold around my waist became tighter. I then asked, "Did this one here miss me too?" while caressing his rod upwards and downwards slowly. He answered in a barely audible voice, "Y- Yes." I chuckled due to his reaction and kissed him on his neck which caused him to shiver again. I then teased him, "It''s not like this is the first time I touched you. Why are you still so sensitive?" He stopped nuzzling on my shoulder and looked me in the eyes and said in a serious tone, "A man will always be sensitive to his resonant''s touch no matter how many times they''ve been intimate. Men become even more sensitive once they have been soul marked by their resonant. I, myself, can easily go crazy if I get too much... umm... that... to much of that with you." He then hurriedly nuzzled his face on my shoulder again but I could see his neck and ears were all red. His body is increasingly heating up too. He''s so cute, isn''t he?


    I teased him a bit more by asking, "Too much of what? I don''t understand what you mean." After saying so, I rolled over so that he is laying beneath me and then went under the blankets to play with him more. I missed him a lot so let''s get busy now that he''s awake! His body jerked, when he saw me go under the blankets and then said, "I- You know- when we become intimate- like that time when I- I- bled down there." I answered, "Hmm. I see." I then held on to his rod and started licking the tip of it which caused him to shiver and gasp loudly. I saw his hands grabbing on to the sheets but he did not show any signs of saying no to me so I continued. He said, "Why- Why so- sudden-? Ahhh... Lu- naa" In between licks and the light sucking, I asked him about how he''s been doing during the week I was away. He still obediently made his report in between gasps and soft moans.


    I asked him while using my mouth to pleasure him, "Have you read all the books I left you?" He was heaving but he still tried his best to answer, "Ye-Yes. I have- returned- Ahh... the- the books. I- Ahh... read- other - other books too- Ahh..." I hummed an "Mm-hmm" to respond to his report while the tip of his rod is in my mouth which caused his back to jerk forward away from the bed due to the sudden vibration. I stopped sucking for a bit and asked another question, "How about earning academe points?" then I started to suck his rod hard again. He gasped at the sudden sensation but replied obediently, "I did... Hmm... a- a lot of tasks... So! Ahh... I... I got a lot of... po- points... Ahh..." I answered with a "Mmm-Hmm" again which surprised him and he could only say "Ahhh!" and all I could hear was fast and heavy breathing. I stopped sucking all of a sudden and removed the blanket that was covering us. I looked at his disheveled state from just answering two questions from me and smiled. He looked at me with eyes that looked like he was bullied and about to cry. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction.


    I quickly moved and sat on his lower abdomen making sure his rod slides inside me in one swift motion. I am already wet with all the licking and sucking I did to him and couldn''t wait anymore. The sudden sensation widened his eyes as he looked at me. He was only able to gasp and then his whole body shivered. I started moving my hips forwards the backwards slowly as I leaned forward to lick his left nipple while I''m flicking the right one with my finger. He couldn''t help but moan and heave with all the sensations he was getting. I then asked a question in between licks and said, "Why did you start drinking? Are there things that were stressing you out? Be honest." He tried to answer my questions in between his gasps and moans. He told me the things that happened in the academe while I was away too. Since he was disobedient, I then started sucking his nipple and then pinching the other one to make it harder for him to speak continuously. I also controlled the mana I left inside his body to probe the sensitive spot inside his bottom. I moved it in the same rhythm as I was moving my hips. His body started squirming as if trying to escape. He also suddenly grabbed my waist trying to stop my movement as he gasped and moaned louder. I stopped sucking his nipple for a bit and teased him, "What? Do you want it to stop? This is your little punishment for drinking too much and messing up the room. You were even so drunk you thought you did this with somebody else, right? Bear with it until I''m satisfied." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 - 63 - A sweet punishment for a naughty husband

    I sat up and placed my hands on his chest and I looked at his handsome face that is now sweaty and flushed. I then pretended to be angry. I can see the frustration he is already starting to feel with all my teasing and sudden stops. He looked at me with his teary and half-closed eyes then he shook his head. He then said in between gasps and heavy breathing, "No... Don''t st- stop... I will accept... Hmmm.. my- my punishment... Please... don''t be... angry."


    I started moving my hips again without breaking my eye contact with him. He stared at me as his eyes are slowly becoming dazed and he started biting his lower lips to keep his moans in control. I leaned forward to touch his lips and whispered, "Don''t bite your lips too much. You''ll end up hurting yourself." He immediately stopped biting his lower lip and was about to say something when I lowered my face to kiss him abruptly. I made sure to nibble his lower lip playfully and slip my tongue in as I made sure to tease his with mine. As if on cue, he started kissing back and I can hear his soft moans as he enjoyed our passionate kiss. He lifted his arms and placed his hands on my hips as he started moving his hips as well to make our action down there a bit faster. Him cooperating like this made my lower lips even wetter as I also started making soft moans as we kissed.


    I lifted my head and smiled at him to say, "I''m... not angry. I am just... worried about you. Hmmm..." With a soft smile and a gaze that can melt one''s heart, he said, "Sorry... for drinking... Ahh.. I can''t sleep... without you.. Ahh...I''m not- alcoholic or - anything..." I lowered my face and kissed him passionately again. The pace that we are going down there is getting quicker and quicker. His stamina since I started "deifying" his body has greatly improved. After a few minutes of intense tongue and grinding action, we both shivered as we reached our climax at the same time. He made sure to plunge into me as deep as he can as he released his essence into me. I made sure to save it at a specific part of my storage since I can use it to nourish our future children. I''m planning to place them in life orbs so as not to strain Ioannis'' body too much once he''s pregnant. Wait. I am already thinking about getting him pregnant? NO. Not now. It is not yet time. Maybe after a year or two, we can have one but I have to calm down right now. It was a good thing I created that birth control seal or else with how much I want to eat Ioannis clean whenever I see him, he should have been knocked up by me a long time ago.


    Attributing to us not seeing each other for a week and his continuously increasing stamina (and libido!) as his body is changing to somewhat similar to mine then coupled with how great sex is with a high resonance partner, let''s just say we went one round after another, rough and wild and only stopped when the sun is about to rise. It was right to keep this room soundproofed or else, the whole academe would have known what we have been doing throughout the night. I think I somehow broke this guy but in a good way I guess. He''s getting better and better at pleasing me in bed. Where was my cute and blushing husband? He''s turning to something akin to a beast now.


    We fell asleep for a few hours after the intense action and only woke up when it was almost lunch time. I had to carry him to the bathroom so we could wash up since his legs have turned weak and shaky. I couldn''t help but chuckle at his predicament while he kept looking down as if he was scolded. I whispered to him,"I''ll heal your body so you could walk properly. We need to go to the cafeteria anyway to eat." I see him nod and his ears turned pink. I then teased him and said, "Though I will not be able to hide the fact about how much you and I are glowing in health due to all the action we did last night." His head jerked to look up at me as I laid him inside the bath tub filled with warm water. He curiously asked with round eyes, "You mean... Everybody would know that we... We did all those things because we are glowing?" I laughed and said, "Even if I don''t put hickeys on you or tell everybody we had sex, those who have experience will see the condition of our bodies and even the faint scent of love-making even if we shower, you know?" He then widened his eyes, smiled and blushed. Did he just look happy and giddy all of a sudden? While we were bathing, I continued with saying, "Let''s go to the library afterwards to discuss the subjects we will be taking in this semester. Have you finished listing the subjects that you liked?" He immediately answered while rubbing my hair with soap, "Yes, I have finished it and I hope you can give me your thoughts if I missed any subjects that can help me become more useful to your plans." I smiled at him and touched his head down there saying, "Good job!" He jerked and said in an aggrieved voice, "Luna..." I looked at him pretending to be innocent, "I just patted your head to praise you." He then looked at me and suddenly laughed. He then said in between his chuckles, "Well, that''s a head too." I stared at how happy and contented he looked. I hope I can make all my men this happy and relaxed in the future.


    He then changed the topic to something about the opening ceremony of the semester. He said that this school has an annual event wherein whenever a summoning of females was done, the powerful families inside and outside the empire, would send in their sons that are of marriageable age into the academe to take short courses for about 3-6 months. I chuckled and asked, "Is this another way of the academe to make the women take in new men? They really want all of us to build a harem and work hard for the population, huh?" He smiled at me and said, "Yes, kind of. I even got a warning to not stop any of them who would like to pursue you." I looked at him and said, "Wow! They warned you to not meddle if I ever pick one for myself. But... Do you really not care if I pick one?" I looked at him teasingly while stroking his lower abdomen just on top of his womb. He flinched and had to grab on to the side of the tub to control his bodily reactions. He then said, "I am not allowed to stop you in taking in more men. The more men a woman has, the higher chances of having at least one child born into a household. It is a law created by the empire. It is not like I have a choice. To answer your question, I am already jealous even if you have not even considered choosing one." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hugged him tight and told him, "You know that you have to be tough when you are the main husband, right?" He looked at me in shock as he tried to process the question I just asked. He looked down and then back at me and asked, "Main husband?" I looked at him and said, "You are my first man so aren''t you my main husband?"


    He immediately shook his head and told me hurriedly, "That''s not how it works. The most powerful or highest ranked man is usually the main husband. I am a commoner and your attendant at that. I am even a slave before and you just bought me out. I do not qualify to be the main husband. My rank should be at most a concubine, not even a husband." I looked at him and said, "And who has the last say as to who becomes a member of the family, who is the main husband, husband or concubine?" He stared at me and said, "You..." I scoffed and then said, "Since you are not interested in the position, I might as well find someone who is interested then." I stood up from the tub, I cast a healing spell on him, rinsed myself and went back to the bedroom. I did these four things within a span of a few seconds since I am kind of pissed at how he was degrading himself and contesting my decisions. I heard him hurriedly stand up and rinse to catch up after me.


    In the room, I immediately dried myself with magic and looked for an appropriate outfit to wear. I also put out the gifts and clothes I bought for Ioannis as I went around the city. I placed everything on the bed. After dressing up, I simply sat on a chair at the side of the room and looked at the notebook I left for Ioannis where he can put his list of subjects so I can start checking on what he wrote. Let''s see what interesting things he wants to learn.

 Chapter 64 - 64 - Making an example out of a bitch

    I waited for him silently while reading. As for Ioannis, I saw him smile as he looked through the things I left on the bed. He carefully took all of them and kept it in his dresser and clothes cabinet. I cast a magic spell on him to dry his hair and body. He said a short "Thank you" to me. I replied with a "Hmm" but did not look up at him. He hurriedly dressed up and within 10 minutes he has also tidied the bed and the bathroom we used to bathe. He then placed some papers, pens, the curriculum and the notebook I was reading in his bag. He then told me that we should eat up first so we have energy for the day. I simply stood up and started walking to the door.


    He hurriedly followed me and closed the door behind us. He kept his silence since I haven''t talked to him from the time we left our room. As we walked on a leisurely pace through the academe''s corridors on our way to the cafeteria to eat, I saw people staring at us and they kept on murmuring things. The useless extras have been gossiping again and their voices are not that soft for me not to hear them. They were talking about me coming back and how I am still keeping Ioannis with me. They seem to be wondering why we were still together when there were stories going around that I did not like him and was only forced to pick him which was why I left the academe to cool off my disgust. Ioannis was walking a few steps behind me which I previously told him I hated but he''s doing it again. I suddenly stopped walking. As for him who was looking down and ignoring the gossips around, he did not see me stop so he ended up bumping on my back. He looked up in shock and apologized, "I am sorry master, I wasn''t paying attention." I looked back at him, grabbed his hand and we continued walking with our hands clasped together like a couple walking in a park. This caused the murmurs to get louder. In my head, I was thinking, "Yeah, gossip all you want. I might give you even more gossip to talk about in the near future so our extras will not get bored."


    As we reached the cafeteria, I opened the door and the previous loud chattering suddenly turned quiet. They were looking at us as we walked in to the room clasping each other''s hands as if we were weird. It was fascinating how they have varrying reactions. Some eye us with disgust, some are looking at us condescendingly, some laughing at us as if we''re crazy, some looked with envy and one particular woman looked like she was fuming. I simply continued walking, not wasting any more time with them.


    It was lunch time so in one part of the cafeteria, all the attendants who do not have masters are bundled up together to eat as well. One particular attendant was looking at us with a mix of anger and envy in his eyes too. Hmm. This is very interesting. "This is such a great appetizer for this meal", I thought as I chuckled inwardly. I continued walking towards the counter as if not noticing the peculiarity of their reactions when we walked in.


    I ordered what looks to be the most palatable dish and asked Ioannis with my soft voice what he wanted to eat. He looked at me and simply answered that he will have the same as what I chose. I playfully teased him by leaning forward and whispering to his ear, "Choose the thing you like best. I want to show them how much I am spoiling you. If you don''t cooperate, you will sleep on the floor tonight." I leaned back again and smiled at him. His face changed to so many emotions in a few seconds and it was really amusing. First, he looked surprised and then he blushed. It was then followed by a cough as if he was clearing his head and then he gave me a warm smile. He then spoke with his modulated voice, "I would like that salad, a piece of that grilled steak, bread, soup and an apple, please." I looked at him and gave him a warm smile as well.


    As we ordered our food, the murmurs started again and I hear them trying to figure out which of the stories are true. The questions that were going around include "Does she really hate him? But if she hates him, why is she spoiling him? Do they like each other? Were the gossips not true?" Let them spend their idle time in useless chatter. We ate our food quietly, only focusing in finishing the meal as soon as we can.


    As we are about to end our meal, the angry woman couldn''t control herself anymore and approached our table. I knew that she may want to have a grand entrance like slamming the table perhaps? Just to test my hypothesis, I used castless magic to harden the wooden table and create splinters for her hand to hit since she was coming for a beating anyway. If she isn''t going to be a bitch then no ones going to get hurt. Just like I thought, she slammed the palm of her hand on my "customized" table. Before she can even say her piece, she screamed as the splinters pierced her palm and the hardness of the wood hurt her. Oops! She might have broken some bones there and that hand is bloody. I scoffed and almost laughed out loud at her predicament. I looked up and stared at Ioannis'' face, ignoring the screaming woman and asked, "You know her?" He then replied with a serious tone, "She used to be my master about a year ago. Her name is Sofia." I nodded my head in understanding but instead of facing her to talk, I continued eating which angered the bitch even more. She was shaking her hand while her attendant started to remove the splinters and wipe the blood on her palm. She then chose to ignore me and speak directly to Ioannis. She spoke in a very loud voice saying, "So, is this the woman you chose over me? She is not even special. I even heard you started living in her dorm. I thought you hated being touched by women but now you seem to enjoy holding her hand. It also looked like you have been serving her in bed too!" Ioannis stopped eating and looked at her with his cold eyes. He then spoke in a loud voice as well, "She is my master. It is my duty to serve her in any way she wants. As for serving her in bed, what has that got to do with you? Isn''t your servant serving you in bed as well, Lady Sofia? As for choosing you, did I even include you in my options?" OMG. I almost clapped on how sharp my husband''s tongue is. I couldn''t help but giggle with how Ioannis spoke with her in his usual blunt and cold tone. I like my men feisty to others but moaning and helpless with me in bed. That''s just me. Don''t judge me.


    The woman looked at me angrily as she heard me chuckle and then she asked me with a loud voice that everybody can hear, "What is so funny? Are you enjoying my leftovers? I owned this man before and there were several others who owned him before me. Why are you so smug after choosing an old man?" She is shrieking like a banshee. Ugh. I''m starting to feel annoyed. Did she just insult Ioannis as an old, leftover man that have been passed from one woman to another? I looked her in the eyes coldly which stopped her from blabbering further.


    You see... The student handbook clearly states that the attendants can''t be hurt or killed. As for the women, the academe seemed to have accepted the fact that fights and rivalries can happen so they simply stated that a student who hits/attacks another student would simply be deducted points. As for the points, it is a measly 300 points. For others it was a lot but for me and Ioannis who have points in the hundred thousands and have the knowledge on how to get more quickly, I would gladly use up my points to beat this woman to a pulp. During our strenuous activity last night, I remember Ioannis telling me that this woman was one of the sources of the gossip but what angered me was actually her drugging and almost raping my man a year ago. I couldn''t imagine how things would have been if she succeeded. Even if she didn''t, I still want to cut her to pieces. Would it still be 300 points each if I cut her vocal chords, one arm and one leg?


    I slowly stood up and without warning, slapped her across her face with with my full strength which stunned her. I then spoke coldly but still loud enough for everybody to hear, "How dare you call my attendant a left over? Is it his fault that all his previous masters couldn''t keep their hands to themselves? When he refused their advances, they dumped him back to the attendant''s hall! But you are the most memorable one, aren''t you?" I slapped her other cheek with full force again and it cut her lip this time. She also fell to the ground seemingly dizzy. I then continued, "You drugged him and tried to rape him! You even lost your right to an attendant for 3 months and had to give him 10000 points for damages!" I then kicked her in the stomach which made her throw up most of her lunch. "Who are you to question if he lives with me? He did so on his own free will and I already took responsibility for him. You can''t call him a leftover if I was his first." I smiled at her while looking down to where she was sitting. I stomped on her left ankle, and a clear cracking sound was heard. She screamed when her bone was crushed. I slapped her again to knock her out since she was so noisy. That was 1500 points. Sweet.


    I looked up and stared at all the people around the cafeteria. I smiled sweetly and said, "If you continue blabbering about me, I might as well slap you all till your mouths bleed just like this bitch. It''s just 300 points anyway. Do you want to try?"


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 - 65 - Personal Chambers at the Library

    Everybody kept silent while looking down. Some even scrambled to finish their food and leave the cafeteria. I sat back down and continued eating.


    Sofia''s attendant hurriedly carried his unconscious master and left the cafeteria. He should be bringing her to the infirmary and maybe also go to the student affairs office to tattle about me hitting his master till she fainted. As if I care (eye roll)... Even if the monitors are here, I will still slap the hell out of her.


    The guy in front of me kept his head down all this while. I asked him if he was okay and he simply nodded, not looking at me at all. Is he avoiding me?


    I used my foot as I nudged and caressed his groin under the table. I heard him gasp and then he looked up to me abruptly. His eyes are filled with surprise, then helplessness and finally he seemed to be begging me to not do it as he shook his head. He was seemingly saying with his eyes something like, "Please, not here in the middle of the cafeteria." I looked at him and smiled but still continued moving my foot up and down under the table. His hand that was holding a spoon was starting to quiver and his face has started to flush. He seemed to be breathing heavily too but still continued to eat bit by bit till he finished his meal. We finished eating after about 10 minutes. He immediately stood up to tidy all our used tableware and gave it to the cafeteria attendants. Such a cute way to escape me.


    As I left the area and went past the other tables, I can see the envy in the eyes of the other attendants in the corner table. They must have felt how lucky Ioannis was since I am firm with defending him from anybody who wants to insult him. I understand how rare for any woman to do that here in this world but that''s just me. He''s mine and I am the only one who can bully him... in bed. I couldn''t help but giggle at my thoughts.


    As I went out of the cafeteria, I still continued to walk at a leisurely pace. It wasn''t even a minute when Ioannis caught up to me, clasped my hand and walked next to me. I looked at our clasped hands and then at him. He also looked at me and whispered, "Thank you." I stared at him and teased, "Is that thanks for my foot rubbing you under the table?" His face, ears and neck turned red quickly and he said, "No! It was for defending me from Sofia." I continued teasing me and said, "Oh, so you did not like me touching you with my foot. I''ll take note of that." He looked at me as if he was about to cry from the teasing and softly said, "I''ll always like it when you touch me." I giggled and tightened my hold on his hand. I then replied, "I will always have your back... and front." I laughed and he shook his head and rolled his eyes while smiling.


    We were able to reach the library after a few minutes which is our next agenda for the day. I greeted the head librarian and said that me and my attendant needed a quiet place to talk about the subjects we will be taking this semester and we did not want to disturb other people. He said that there were a few study chambers upstairs. He said that they are fully equipped with soundproofing and a door that can be locked. All I can think of is, "That''s just perfect." I then asked if it was possible to reserve one of those chambers as my personal study space and that I am willing to pay through academe points. He looked at me seemingly surprised. I looked at him in confusion then he explained that I was the first one to be interested in getting a personal study chamber. Well, it is not like a lot of people visit the library anyways. The librarian still readily agreed with my request. I then surprised him even further by boldly asking how much it would be to rent the chamber for two years. He then laughed that not many use the library anyways so 10 academe points per month would be fine. He then looked at Ioannis and then back at me with a knowing look. I also looked at Ioannis and saw him looking down and quiet. I gladly paid the librarian 240 points and he assigned me to the chamber that is the most spacious and most well-hidden as well. Is he thinking about something else when he gave me this chamber?


    After securing access to a personal study chamber, I still asked if it was possible to use it as a place for researching and experimenting on alchemy or maybe cooking recipes and the librarian said that the academe allows the use of personal study chambers as alchemy labs or kitchen for chefs. I thanked the librarian and excitedly went up to see my personal chambers. It was bigger than I expected. It only had a couple of bookshelves, a long study table and a couple of chairs inside. The rest of the space can be converted to whatever use I want it to be for.


    First things first, barrier magic. I casted defense, automatic cleaning, isolation and soundproofing. I placed something on the door too like what we have in our dorm room so that only me and Ioannis can enter. Don''t wanna have flies and pests in here you see? I am planning to use this place for my research, experiments and creation for my alchemy and culinary endeavors. I would also love to read books here in silence and even take a nap. A nap? Should I place a cozy bed for two in one corner? That is not a bad idea at all! I asked for a piece of paper from Ioannis and started listing things that I want to place in our personal study chamber. I also drew an interior design sort of plan. He peeked over my shoulder and saw the plan and he blushed when he saw that I was planning on placing a bed in here. I looked at him with teasing eyes and said, "You are thinking of something naughty, aren''t you?" and he quickly said, "No." and looked away to avoid my eyes but his pink ears were a dead giveaway that I was right. He has become quite lustful in his thoughts lately and I chuckled at the thought. Once I am done, we sat on the only two chairs we have and started looking into both our subject choices.


    I did a quick scanning of his choices while we were in the room earlier today. His choices were quite interesting, spanning between cooking, self-defense, weaponry, arithmetic, gardening, child-rearing and even business law and business management subjects. He seemed to be really putting his all in assisting me and staying useful as he promised before. I asked him the reasons why he chose those subjects and I could not contest any of them since his reasons are really well-thought of before he added them to his list. I told him that he can choose subjects that are more of the elective type like some form of hobby or interest for him. He said that cooking and gardening should qualify as a hobby. I told him to do farming instead of gardening since it would cover more plants species and planting methods and he easily agreed. I told him to choose subjects for both physical and magical self-defense courses and as for weapons, he has to choose one as his specialty and get a few supplementary ones. In my opinion, studying how to use every single weapon available is a waste of time. He said he understood my point but I think his competitive spirit just ignited when I said it was difficult and I think he would still push with learning all of them to challenge himself. He said that he did not have magic so it was weird to take magic defense classes. I told him to say "Ignuscresce" which was a chant to create fire. He repeated it the way I said it and what happened next almost made him jump due to fright. A fireball the size of a basketball appeared above his palm. He looked at me with evident confusion in his face and I simply told him, "I told you that you''re changing to someone similar to me, right?" He looked towards the ground and simply nodded. I never told him directly that I was from a mystique race but from how smart he is, I am quite sure he is starting to get the idea but he just never asked about it.


    I was quite intrigued with the child-rearing subject though. I took the booklet about the curriculum subjects and I read more about it. It says here that it was about how to increase the chances of pregnancy and how to prepare one''s body for it as well, how to stay healthy during pregnancy, what types of food should and shouldn''t be eaten and drank when pregnant, beneficial health supplements for fathers-to-be and how to take care of children in different stages of their little lives. It was an interesting subject and I told him that I think I would like to take this class with him. He looked at me and blushed. He said that only men ever took this class since it was their job to take care of themselves once they are pregnant. I looked at him like he was talking shit and said, "Can you get pregnant on your own? Children have two parents, right?" He looked at me as if he had the greatest shock of his life and simply nodded. Is it really that weird for a woman to take that subject?


    I also went through my choice of extra subjects with him since I want to coordinate our schedules. I still want to eat lunch and dinner together with him throughout this semester which spans three months. We decided to take the self-defense, cooking, farming, child-rearing and business-related classes together. I did not take the weaponry one and chose to do alchemy instead as well as other related subjects to it. I have to appear to have studied from zero knowledge before taking in the certifications one by one though I already have master level knowledge on all professions due to the wish I got before I was sent here.


    Before we knew it, we have discussed and finalized a lot of things. When we looked outside the huge floor to ceiling window, it was already dark outside. It''s just time for dinner. I''m starving from all the thinking I did. We dropped by the cafeteria for a quick meal and then went back to the room right after since I don''t want to hear anymore shit talk from unimportant people. I have had too much of that today.


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 66 - 66 - The day before the start of the semester

    Early morning of the next day, me and Ioannis went to the student admissions office to submit our choices for our subjects for this semester''s curriculum. The student admissions head, Mr. Jonas, was quite surprised with the number of subjects we are planning to take this semester and also the classes we chose to take together. He smiled at us like a doting parent and gave us the class schedules as well as the room numbers where the classes will be held. It took some time to schedule the electives though since I have a number of required subjects that I need to take per semester. He also issued a different uniform to Ioannis. It was not a student''s school uniform but one for an attendant who was given permission by their masters to take classes with them.


    He also asked me if Ioannis has already told me about the special event tomorrow and I said that if it was about those rich sons coming in to enroll then "Yes". He laughed at my noticeable annoyance about having to meet more men. He then said that I do not have to take them in per se. I can still have them as friends or even business partners. He said that men and women don''t have to always be in a husband and wife relationship in this world. I gave a non-chalant answer and said, "Let''s see when we get to that point."


    I then proactively reported that I had to give 1500 points after hitting someone until they are unconscious. He said that it was already reported yesterday as it happened but the academe has decided to waive my punishment since Sofia started it and she even attacked first. They also got the report on how she insulted me and Ioannis in front of everyone and how I defended my attendant. He also admitted that the school knew about the gossips and who started them after their investigation. He said that it was a common move of women to take care of their strongest rivals before the semester starts since powerful marriageable men will be up for grabs on the first day of classes.


    I simply said my thanks and did not comment further. I then asked for permission to go out of the academe today. I do not have to tell the academe but I am planning for a quick visit at the family registry office but this time it will be me and my attendant coming out. He looked at me with wide eyes. He processed the two permits right away. In about five minutes, we are already allowed to leave. We were advised to be back before eight in the evening since the opening ceremony and the classes will start quite early tomorrow.


    I have already decided to register my family name as "Rosenoir". It was my original family name back in Eieneos and I like how it includes the word "rose" which is a lovely flower and "noir" which is black in another language. I like how roses are beautiful but have thorns which fits personality just right if I may say so. I already have the list of requirements for registration and simply had to complete the actual paperwork at the office. I think I will also take Ioannis to meet Feivel and Izuku since they might have to talk and meet more in the future once the businesses are in place. I will also drop by the alchemy shop, adventurer''s hall, magic tower and go shopping! There is one thing though that excites me the most and that is, THIS IS OUR FIRST DATE! I just realized it after completing the itinerary in my head.


    After I got the permits, I hurriedly took Ioannis'' hand in mine and we almost ran back to our room. I told him to dress up as simple as possible. I also told him we will have a sound isolation and disguise spell all the time while we were out. I placed limiters on my mana and pheromones too so I won''t be getting unwanted attention while I am out.


    I am going to enjoy this day with Ioannis! I feel a little uncomfortable though since I know that there are people watching my every move. Well, it''s not like I am doing anything illegal and its not like I am hiding the fact that I am trying to make money via legitimate ways, isn''t it? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After we have dressed up and placed some essentials in our storage, we went out excitedly. I told Ioannis to wait for me by the main gate as I dropped by the student admissions office again. I forgot to exchange for some silver and copper coins for spending outside. I have to be consistent in pretending I do not have much money on me. We then parted ways for a bit outside the door of our dorm.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    I could only describe the last 2 days as a whirlwind of emotions. From the night she suddenly appeared to the non-stop blissful sex, to handling the gossips and her defending me in front of many people, her planning our classes together and now this day out with me. I have never been more thankful for being alive than now. I always thought that women are all the same evil, abusive and lecherous beings until I met her. It must be because she was not from this world or she just had so much kindness that it just pours out but like what I said before, I will never regret giving myself and entrusting my future to her.


    I walked towards the main gate of the academe and decided to wait for my wife under the shade of one of the bigger trees. Not even five minutes have gone by when I saw a few familiar faces walking towards me. They were attendants that do not have masters and leading them was none other than Arthur, one of the sources of the gossips about me and Luna. I just kept my cool as if I did not see them but just like I expected, they came for me.


    As they stopped in front of where I was waiting, Arthur sneered at me then said, "What are you doing here, Mr. Pretending-to-be-chaste Ioannis?" I looked at him and said, "I am not pretending to be chaste and I am waiting for my master here." They all laughed together as if what I said was a joke. They then took turns blabbing nonsense at me. I really don''t care so I stopped listening to them and just looked towards the academe main hall where she would be walking out from soon. When they noticed that I wasn''t listening, Arthur grabbed the collar of my shirt and shouted at me, "Are you ignoring me? Why? Is it because you have a master now and she likes you a lot? You think you are better than all of us now, ha?" I looked at him with cold eyes but I still did not answer.


    ******** ******** ********


    As I went out of the main hall and walked to the main gate, I was able to see from afar a bunch of men who seem to be ganging on someone. I scoffed and walked quickly towards them. I did castless magic to freeze all of the bastards in place. I went up and pried Arthur''s hand open to release Ioannis'' collar and then tidied his clothes and his hair. I did all these without a care for the frozen men watching us. I took Ioannis'' hand in mine and I pulled him towards the main gate of the academe. We presented the permits to the guard and we were allowed to leave.


    We have been walking for a few minutes when Ioannis asked me a question, "Is this a date?" I looked at him and answered, "It is something like that though I do have some personal errands I had to do." He smiled at me and his hold on my hand tightened. I then asked him, "What shit are they saying to you a while ago?" He smiled a bit and said, "Nothing that I haven''t heard before." I rolled my eyes and scoffed. He then asked, "When will they be able to move again?" I teased and said, "Why do you have to care about them?" He chuckled and said, "I don''t. I''m asking because I was curious." I laughed and said, "They will be able to move eventually. That spell is only good for like 30 minutes or was it 3 hours. I think I forgot." He laughed again and said, "Okay. Where should we go first?" I smiled and said, "The places we will visit will be a secret for now. Just follow me."


    As we were walking, I already felt several people watching us from afar and checking on where we will be going. They must be wondering why I went out on a date, a day before the classes start. As for me and Ioannis, we''re going to the family registration office first.

 Chapter 67 - 67 - Setting up the Family Registry

    We walked at our usual pace and I guided Ioannis to a small inconspicuous office somewhere near the compound of the royal palace. As we entered the building, you can just feel how unpopular it was since the building doesn''t seem to be well-kept. I tried to knock but just as my knuckle touched the door, it opened easily so we decided to just go in. I approached the reception counter immediately to get what I needed the soonest. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knocked on the counter to get some attention and middle-aged man who should be the receptionist then came out from the back office and asked what help I needed. I answered, "I just came of age and wanted to set up my family register."


    The young receptionist nodded and then gave me a stack of papers to fill out. I looked into the papers and it was kind of similar to the ones that Kayden gave me before. I pushed back the set of papers he gave me then submitted the ones I have already completed.


    The receptionist was quite surprised that I came in prepared but still looked into the documents. He did a quick check to see if everything was filled out correctly. Once he has confirmed that everything was correct, he advised me that the next step will be to set the family crest and they need a drop of my blood for verification.


    I gave a detailed drawing of my family crest and a drop of my blood. It was rather quick if I should say so since everything was done under an hour including the document verification and all.


    After everything was done, I then submitted three papers to add to my family (I wanted to call it harem but it was a bit weird since I''m signing up a father-in-law too). Ioannis was registered under his chosen household name which is "Larkspur" from the previous territory he was living in and Kayden as well as his father, Lucas both registered under the household name, Ambrose. They said that it was a surname of a great grandmother that has always been kind to Lucas since he was young.


    Both households will be under the main family register, Rosenoir. I know that this is my royal family name back in Eieneos and there is a chance that those races still remember this family name but I don''t want to use anything else. Let those who still know find me. It is not like I have to accept everyone that comes to me, right?


    Since everything is settled now, we walked out of the office and made a visit to the nearby business registration office. Once we are in, I looked for Feivel and he immediately assisted me. I introduced Ioannis to him since they maybe times that Ioannis have to represent me if I am unavailable. They talked for some time and they seemed to get along just fine. I completed all the things I have to sign to set up the patent company and my virtual bank.


    He said that since the paperwork has been confirmed and fully registered, I can place all my patents under my company as well as deposit a certain amount of capital to officially establish the virtual bank via the royal bank of Hoffen which is equivalent to the central bank of a country back on Earth. I just feel lazy so I named both the bank and the patent company, "Moon Bank" and "Moon Patents" which is the meaning of my name. It can''t get any simpler than that.


    I went to the patent certification and registration office next to put my 6 patents under the newly formed company "Moon Patents". I then went to the royal bank to place my investments of a substantial number of gold bars and some precious gemstones that I got back from Eieneos as its base capital.


    This day out is definitely very productive. I dropped by the real estate office to let Ioannis and Izuku meet as well as get updates on the land and buildings I was asking him to build. He said that the progress was quite fast and he believes it would be finished in two weeks with the amount of diligent workers that he was able to hire.


    We also went to the alchemy shop to familiarize Ioannis with the old man, Daejung. I also told the old man that if he has made up his mind, he just needs to find Feivel at the business office to add his business under my corporation.


    Lastly, we dropped by the magic tower. I missed this place and I missed answering questions for money, honestly. So, I took 10 questions, answered them quickly and left them with my stamp at the box inside the room of questions.


    While we are going from one place to another, I was telling Ioannis how I spent my week outside the academe. The last stop was the most important. I brought him to the inn where Kayden and his father are staying. This meeting has to happen sooner or later anyways. I know it is kind of idealistic but I want my men to coexist and work together in peace.


    I can see the confusion in Ioannis'' eyes as we entered the inn. We were ordered to return before 8pm but here we are, entering the inn at 5pm.


    I went to the receptionist and mentioned a room number and then requested for dinner to be served for four people. I ordered some of Kayden''s and Ioannis'' favorite dishes from the menu and told Ioannis to wait for me since I have to fetch some important people that I want him to meet. He looked at me but I feel like he already has an idea on what this meeting is for.


    I left the dining hall and went up to the room I have rented. I already sent a message about this meeting to Kayden about an hour ago so he should be ready.


    As I arrived at the door, I knocked lightly and went in. What welcomed me was Kayden and Lucas having a serious discussion. When Kayden saw me enter, he smiled and immediately approached me for a kiss which I readily reciprocated. We hugged each other tight afterwards.


    I sat on the bed and as I did, he immediately asked, "Am I meeting the first guy?" I smiled and simply nodded at him. He sighed and said, "Does he know he''s meeting the second guy?" I smiled and said, "I didn''t tell him but I think he may already have an idea."


    He sighed again and said, "I hope he doesn''t react too negatively to this situation." I laughed and replied, "You''ll know in a bit. He''s downstairs. Let''s have dinner together." He forced a smile and nodded.


    The three of us made our way downstairs. My father-in-law said that he will take his food and just eat it upstairs since what we need to talk about has to be just between the three of us. He doesn''t want to be a nuisance as the meeting happens. I understood what he meant and the possibility of how awkward it would be for him so I readily agreed.


    As we entered the dining hall, I saw Ioannis staring at the man I walked in with. As for my father-in-law, he hastily took some of the food that should be enough for one person from the table and then hurriedly went back to the rented room upstairs. As for us, we quietly sat around the dinner table.


    I introduced the two to each other. For clarity as well, I told Ioannis the story of how I met Kayden and vice versa including all the circumstances to me accepting them. I have also told them that I have already added them both to the family register that I have just created today.


    I told Ioannis that the guy who left earlier was Kayden''s father and I took him in as well. I also told them that I have already tagged both of them with the rank of a husband in the family.


    They both looked at me with thankful eyes. They started with a handshake which is the usual greeting when two men meet each other for the first time. How formal. They then introduced their family backgrounds and current professions to each other. So far, they are civil and can at least be on speaking terms with each other which is a good start. I am not asking them to be the best of friends but at least they could cooperate together to manage the businesses I will be setting up.


    The level of awkwardness is extremely high but I know that this will eventually ease up in time. I need both of them to know that they are on the same team with me and not enemies. After the lengthy introductions, we spent the rest of the time in silence as we finished all of the food I ordered.


    As I was eating, I could not help but watch each of them eat. They are both really handsome and elegant when they eat. I can''t believe they are both mine and they both willingly chose me to take care of them for the rest of their lives. They may have noticed me watching them since they both looked at me and then looked at each other and then looked back at their food with their faces and ears in a pink hue.


    I chuckled and they both turned a darker shade of pink up to their necks. I teased both of them, "Are you getting shy right now?" They both looked at me answered at the same time, "No!" I laughed this time on how they are both strongly denying it when their facial expressions were a give away.


    I then told them that in my family, I do not like fighting and too much drama. I don''t like my people sabotaging each other. They have to understand that we are one team no matter what happens in this life.


    I also told them that I will be creating rules to keep the peace and those who do not abide by the rules will be kicked out. I saw their face turn pale and their eyes showed some signs of fear. I know I am scaring them but I still added at the end that they also have to understand that meetings like this will happen again in the future when we welcome a new member to our family. I am simply telling them that I am quite open to the possibility of having new husbands and if they do not get their shit together, I can just find a new one who is more obedient and useful.

 Chapter 68 - 68 - The Jealousy of Men

    At exactly 7:30pm, we ended the extremely awkward dinner between me, Ioannis and Kayden. They did a quick handshake again to end this meeting. I guess it is their manly way to say goodbye to each other and to ease the tension. After that they refuse to look at each other and kept amongst themselves. I went to say a quick goodbye to my father-in-law and left them to be amongst themselves for a while.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    I thought that I will at least have several months if not a year that I can have Luna all to myself. She doesn''t interact with other men that much and she is quite vocal with being contented with just having me even if the academe offered to give her another attendant. Since she has taken responsibility for me via the soul link, I do not belong to the academe anymore. I am her person for the rest of my life. They wanted to offer her another attendant so that they still have someone who has a connection to them beside her most of the time. Too bad for them, she firmly refused.


    I was very excited when she said we will go out. I enjoyed her stories of the places she went to and the adventures she had during the week she wasn''t with me. I feel envious of the freedom she gets to enjoy in this world. I was honestly and whole-heartedly happy for her but now that we are in this extremely awkward dinner with this young and promiscuous-looking man in front of me, I wished that I have begged harder for her to take me with her when she went out of the academe so that I was able to accompany her throughout her one-week trip. Maybe, I would have been able to do something to stop her from meeting this fox in front of me.


    Luna specifically said that we have to treat each other like family and cooperate. I don''t mind doing that. I offered myself to her and agreed to a relationship with her with these things already considered. She''s an amazing person and I know I won''t be the only one who will come to know about it. I just didn''t think it was going to be this soon. It hits differently knowing that it would happen eventually compared to seeing your wife kissing another man in front of you. I feel like my head is about to explode.


    ******** ******** ********


    Kayden''s POV


    So this was the guy that had my wife first... As much as I wanted to be her first or her only man, I know that is just wishful thinking with how one of a kind she was. As for men, we need to learn to be contented as long as our wives treat us fairly and provides us with our needs.


    This guy can''t hide the gauging eyes he''s using to look at me. I am not hiding the fact that I am also observing him silently. He must be skilled at fighting, seeing his tall and muscular build. He must have even been a soldier before or something. I guess I won''t win in a physical fight then. I just have to win on the emotional part and make sure my wife will never forget about me. I saw how cold his face became when I walked in to this dining hall together with Luna a while ago. Well, I can''t blame him. This is just how it would be. We just have to both suck it up and tolerate each other''s existence as well as the existence of the others who will come in the future.


    Sure we can be civil and cooperate. It is not like I did not grow up in a harem filled with venomous snakes. My father raised me in such an environment so I at least know how to hide my anger or my jealousy well. YES, I AM JEALOUS. This guy will be with Luna all the time since he lives with her at the academe. As for me, she will visit me every other week if there are no schedule conflicts. This is truly disheartening.


    ******** ******** ********


    After paying my respects to my father-in-law, I went back to the dining area and saw the two still looking like how I left them. I don''t think they talked with each other at all. Well, we can''t force friendships, can we? I kissed Kayden goodbye and promised to see him at least every other week if my schedule allows it. He simply nodded and gave a smile.


    I held Ioannis'' hands and left the inn to go back to the academe. We still have a few minutes left before our deadline to go back to the academe so we enjoyed the cool breeze, the noise of a bustling market and the moons and stars that are already faintly showing in the sky. We kept our silence and simply enjoyed each other''s company. This peace is amazing considering that the classes for this semester will start tomorrow.


    As we got back at the academe gate, we showed our permits and our identification badges. Since we have eaten, we went straight to the dorms to wash up and sleep. We took our own showers, wore our sleepwear and laid on the bed. I can feel that Ioannis is still quite shocked by the recent changes and he needs his own time to think in peace so I did not ask him any questions or talked to him too much on our way back. I did not know what time I fell asleep but I was awoken in the middle of the night by something peculiar.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up feeling cold and hot at the same time. I was a bit confused when I opened my eyes to our dimly lit room. I felt cold and noticed I''m naked but also felt hot due to somebody nuzzling in between my legs. This... What is happening? I lifted the blanket and saw Ioannis having his fun on my honey pot. He placed my legs on his shoulders while his hands made its way to my breasts fondling it and playing with my nipples. This is a shocking position I am in! He never initiated intimacy and it was always me who seduces him into doing the deed. What has gotten into him?


    I moved to try and get myself out of his grasp but it seems that when he noticed that I woke up, instead of stopping, he went wilder. He started sucking my bud. He then alternated the sucking with flicking my bud with his tongue upwards and then sideways. I couldn''t help but arch my back due to the amazing sensation he was giving me. I grabbed his hair gently as I moaned. I called his name and asked, "Ioannis... What are you- We need to- wake up early later." He did not reply and just like I how I teased him last night, he started moaning while nuzzled between my folds sending vibrations to my bud. It almost made me scream. I moaned, "Ioannis! St-stop for a while. I- Hmmm..." He seemed to have gone deaf and continued whatever he was doing. Within a few minutes, I was already panting and eventually reached my climax. He still continued slurping all the essences I was releasing even if my body was already shivering from being too sensitive after the high.


    I called on his name again, "Ioannis, wait..." He finally lifted his face from between my legs and looked at me with his seemingly intoxicated eyes. He licked on to his lips and started kissing my body upwards until he reached my breasts. He used his lips and tongue to play with my nipples as if he was thirsty for so long. He is kind of using his weight to try and pin me down on the bed right now. All I can do is moan and enjoy all the sensations he was giving me. His body was incredibly hot to the touch, his eyes intoxicated as if he was hit with an aphrodisiac. Do humans have heat cycles too?


    He continued kissing me upwards till he reached the side of my neck, he then nibbled my ear and he whispered, "Can I put it in?" He asked this question while grinding his hard rod on the outside of my honey pot. He then looked me into my eyes as if he is begging to be let in. I put my arms around his neck and asked, "Did jealousy have anything to do with you being proactive right now?" His eyes widened and his face turned red from being caught. He was about to answer, "I''m-" when I gave him a wild kiss. He reciprocated the kiss almost immediately. I touched his rod and guided it into my honey pot. Once it is aligned, I hugged my legs around his hips which made him plunged into me deep in one go. We ended up moaning loud together while we are still in our wild kiss. He shivered due to the shock of the pleasure it gave him when he''s inside me.


    I held on to the side of his face and pushed him off a bit to pause the kiss. We were both panting. He tried to speak again, "I''m- really jealous- right now." He then started moving his hips quickly. I answered between my breaths, "You were- finally- honest about it." I heard him grunt as he continued pounding in to me like his life depended on it. We did not stop till he came twice in a row, deep inside me. He then hugged me tight but still did not pull out. I asked him, "Why did you stop?" He said, "Fuck! I want more but we have early classes tomorrow." I chuckled and said, "We can do quick ones throughout the day." He then looked at me like he was asking, "Are you kidding me?" I then said, "What? We can do it in the library or we can come back to the dorm for a bit." He then nuzzled into my neck. I then felt the vibration of his chest as he made that modulated laugh that was unique to him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I suddenly had a naughty thought and told him, "If you are like this whenever you''re jealous, I might just make you jealous everyday." He suddenly lifted his head and looked at me as if he was aggrieved. I chuckled and said, "That''s a compliment." He then said, "That''s not funny. At least, give me some time to get over the fact that you have taken that fox in." I giggled and said, "Did you just call Kayden, a fox?" He then said, "He is a fox!" I then said, still giggling, "You''re my cute puppy though." He then looked at me as if he was confused and a little upset. I then told him, "Isn''t it true? You like to sniff my neck, you whimper a lot in bed and you like licking too and-" I wasn''t able to finish my teasing when I saw his eyes turn mischievious and then he suddenly silenced me with a torrid kiss. I was still giggling even during our kiss which kind of irritated him that he started pounding wildly into my honey pot again and even pinching both my nipples to silence me. It was honestly effective since I ended up moaning and whimpering instead. If this was his idea of a punishment, I will gladly tease him everyday. He did not stop me from calling him my cute puppy though.


    We ended up doing it for two more rounds nonstop before we finally ended up sleepy and breathless with his rod still inside me. I was kind of surprised how I do not seem to remember when exactly I fell asleep. So much for sleeping early and having early classes later, huh?

 Chapter 69 - 69 - The secret meeting at the outskirts

    In a huge villa in the outskirts of Hoffen City, several representatives of powerful families from within Athanoviya and that of neighboring territories are staying in secret. They have been in this place for about a week now. They each have sent at least one of their trusted shadows, soldiers and spies to check on the 27 newly summoned women from another world in the Academe of Gnosis. Though this has been a yearly event, it is still of highest importance since the quality of summoned women isn''t really the same each time. They have to gather their resources to research and check which ones are beneficial enough for their children and future. They need a woman with high potential value and at least someone who won''t get their family members killed for their stupidity. This event can be tagged as akin to their family representatives meeting up potential partners, confidants, wives, friends or even business colleagues. Each year, when they make the right choices, it may alter how their families'' ranking will be or even how much prosperity they will have in the near future. If their sons are lucky enough to get the attention of one of the priority targets then that would be for the best interest of their families.


    By eleven in the evening, the almost fifty spies have all returned to the villa to make their reports. This is a laborious process so every detail they were able to find for the week have been placed in listed format in pieces of confidential documents. It contained basic information about the women like their names, surnames if they have already set up their family register, age, mana rank as well as other notable or seemingly important details that the spies could find.


    The last spy to arrive had the hardest task. The target assigned to him left the academe even before the investigations have started. With no information as to how she looks like and where she went, this spy had no other choice but to scavenge for what little information was inside of the academe about his target. The woman''s attendant was left at the academe but he always seemed busy with tasks, reading books or has stayed in the dorms. He was nothing but boring or if he was pretending to be normal, he must have been a well-trained actor. Since he can''t get much from the attendant named Ioannis, he took note of the rumors going around about the target named "Luna" just in case. Besides, a thorough investigation will definitely sift through as to which ones are the truth and which ones are the lies in the end. He waited for several days until finally, the woman assigned to him arrived about two nights ago, only a few days short before his task deadline. He had no choice but to speed up his information gathering. He pretended to be one of the staff in the school to have a closer look to at the newcomer.


    As he followed her, he thought, "She simply lived however she wanted." She left the academe to whoever knows where and then came back discreetly at night. He wasn''t able to see her enter the main gate of the school or even the door of her dorm. He was surprised to see a woman come out of the room together with Ioannis, the target''s attendant, the next morning.


    This certain spy who refused to be named is being tortured by the boredom till the phenomenal events at the cafeteria happened. He was conveniently situated in one of the tables at the side to observe the couple. He was at the right distance to still see and hear what was happening to his target but also not too near for her to notice that he was observing her intently.


    It was a shock to him as he saw her spoil her attendant to the bone with even some signs of "public display of affection" if that was really affection of any kind. He was also amazed as to how she was fine with holding her attendant''s hand in public as if it was the most natural thing to her. This shows how much she takes care of her own people which is very rare for women in these times. He thought he already saw the best of what this woman has to offer but he was so damn wrong.


    The phenomenal event at the academe''s cafeteria started just like any meal time on a regular day. He saw the couple order food, sit on an empty table and eat quietly. He then just saw his target look on the table for a few seconds as if she was contemplating something and then a woman came to the table to slam her hand. The couple did not even flinch but he saw the other woman get badly hurt for slamming her hand on the wooden table. He was confused on how the things escalated but that was when he noticed that the texture and color of the table where his target was sitting has drastically changed. The wood which used to be just made of the affordable-type of wood became darker and turned to the Graphis Tree which is known for its ash color and extremely hard quality. What is more shocking are the splinters that suddenly appeared on the table which was smooth a few seconds ago. His next thoughts were, "Can she use mana? Was that castless magic?" He couldn''t be sure but that''s the only possibility he can think of as of now. He clearly heard her threats and how she handled the people who offended her and her attendant. The spy then pretended to leave quickly as part of the crowd so he can compile the new information he got.


    He thought that she would stay inside today just like how his attendant spent his days before but he got it wrong again. He was shocked to see her leaving the academe right after breakfast with her attendant in tow. He had no choice but to follow her but just a bit further from behind so she won''t notice. He saw her enter one government office after another and she even visited the magic tower for a few minutes then had lunch at a mid-priced inn. He would have loved to go in those offices to check what transactions she did but privacy laws are quite strict in this territory. One leak of information may cost a life of another person, you see? Besides, doing that will also make him suspicious since he''s a foreigner and he may even land in jail if he was unlucky. The target walks quite quickly too and he is worried he will lose her in the crowd. He simply took note of the offices she visited but there were no details as to what was done inside. It was his employer''s problem to understand the relationship of these places to the target. He hurriedly arranged his report since he has to submit it later tonight. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the spy arrived at the villa, he immediately submitted a stack of papers to his employers. He noticed that his stack of papers were not as thick as those submitted by the other spies. He can only sigh about this since his target only appeared just last night. He was confident though that he was able to get quality information since his target is quite interesting to watch. Just like what he expected, when the reports are checked, he was questioned as to why his report was the shortest so he provided the details for his target. As he mentioned that she was away for about a week and only appeared about a night ago, some employers showed a hint of interest to his target as if her absence was a good thing. The employers checked on the other details of his report and they kept nodding and murmuring about something that he can''t hear that well.


    The meeting lasted for about 3 hours since there were a total of 27 targets. The last part of the meeting is about ranking the targets from high priority to the least priority. From this list, the employers will advise their sons or family members that will be sent to the academe to take note and try to approach the said targets first before the others in hopes of building a connection or relationship with them in the long term. As the spy looked at the list, he was surprised to see that the target assigned to him landed within the top 5 which was considered high priority in the list. There were also remarks about her possible background or affiliations. Her name has the most remarks too which means her rank is temporary and can be placed at a higher priority any time if more information is discovered or confirmed. His thoughts couldn''t help but wander to, "Did the information I manage to find that important? Was there a detail that I did not notice that made her a high priority?"


    As for him, he made sure to take note of the other 26 reports. It is really hard to earn money. He was indeed a spy here but he is also a spy for somewhere else since his permanent employer was "Noir". He has to go back to Sklavryet, a free and open territory where Noir (the infamous assassination and espionage organization) has set up its base in secret. All he knows is he will be paid well if he is able to compile as much information as he can. For some reason though, he always felt that the higher ups of Noir have been looking for one particular person out of the 27 summoned women this year. This is the first time this has happened since he joined the organization 10 years ago and also considering all the spy jobs he got for the people interested in the academe summoning ceremony for the last 4 years. He knows that the organization has a backer from the mystique race which should be the same race who created Sklavryet several centuries ago so this brings a question to his mind which is, "What makes this year''s summoned batch different?" For someone like him that is in the mid-ranks, he has access to more information compared to others but he is still not allowed to ask questions about his targets or his main employer''s thoughts or goals. He just hopes that this year''s job will end soon and will not cause him danger given how the employers seem to be frantically looking for somebody. For now, he has to hurry back so he can enjoy his money and spend some time off from the job.

 Chapter 70 - 70 - Opening Ceremony for the new semester

    The next morning, though both of us did not have enough sleep, we still ended up feeling refreshed and energized. We quickly had our shower together, wore our assigned uniforms and went down to the cafeteria for an early breakfast. As usual, there are many eyes watching our every move but it seems that what happened during yesterday''s breakfast taught them not to blabber nonsense in my presence. Sometimes, I feel confused as to why these extras bother too much about my life and that of Ioannis''. All I can say to them is "None of you matter to me" and all I can think of is "Ioannis looks amazing in his new uniform". What I found weird was that the other 26 summoned women are wearing casual and pretty dresses while I am wearing the assigned school uniform. Are they going to a cocktail party that I don''t know about this early in the morning?


    We ate our breakfast quickly and we both went through our own class schedules which I arranged in a notebook the other day when we were at the library. I wanted to ensure that we know where to go at certain times of each day. My first class is under one of the required classes about this world and its people which were specially catered to summoned ones like me. As for Ioannis, he''s going to start his day on his self-defense and weapons courses like early morning P.E. classes. I am planning to send him over to his class before going to mine later but for now, we have to proceed to the hall where I and the other 26 women first appeared when we were summoned here. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The school said that an opening ceremony will commence but for all I know, we will just have a meet and greet with those unmarried men sent by their rich and powerful parents to look for wives, connections and to flirt. Well, I do not have a choice but to attend but I do have a choice if I will pay attention to the opening ceremony or to any of the guys that they will be introducing. This guy beside me and that drama queen back in the inn are already a lot for me to handle. I haven''t even woken up the other four and the tree has not taken its human form yet. I also have those four that I have been hiding from so you get what I mean when I say "I don''t want anything to do about this opening ceremony."


    When I entered the hall, I suddenly felt a little nervous for some reason. My thoughts went to the increasing number of spies lurking around me and the school recently. I just feel that those spies are working for either those four men from the entertainment district that I am avoiding or just maybe for the families that sent these rich kids in this academe today or even possible, some of the mystique races that became alert due to the earthquake I did not mean to cause when I opened the new realm. Well, there is no point in wondering who sent them and the last one I thought of is a little farfetched. Who cares if they are observing everything I do? As long as they do not endanger me or my people, we are good. I can just be as nonchalant as I can for now. As for the guys, again, it''s not like I have to accept everyone that approaches me. I can just hide my mana, my soul''s resonance waves and my pheromones as much as I can manage to avoid any potential problems with any of these men.


    As the students, attendants and instructors settle in, the academe''s principal takes the central podium again for his speech. He started with, "Welcome to the start of this academic year in this prestigious academe. We here at Gnosis are glad that you have chosen to entrust your education with us. I am Grandmaster Frederick and I believe our new students have met me already a few weeks ago. I want to greet you all a pleasant morning. For today, I will introduce you all to some new students that will be staying with us just for this semester. They come from some of the well-known and powerful families not only from this empire but also from other territories and kingdoms around. I hope you show them hospitality during their brief stay here." He then continued with introducing the names of the men that are standing in front and he talked about their family backgrounds, age, talents etc. like some auctioneer selling men to the highest bidder. The grandmaster was quite passionate in his advertising of these men so I guess he must have received a substantial amount of benefits from these families for the academe. Honestly, there are quite a lot of them and by the time he''s introducing the 7th man, I aready felt bored and decided to stop paying attention. It is not like I have to memorize their names. They''ll reintroduce themselves anyway in case we have to speak to each other. The meet and greet lasted for almost two hours since if I remember it right, there were 42 men that were introduced today. I did not even try to use my mana to sense my resonance with any of them since I have already learnt my lesson from what happened at the entertainment district. I don''t want to have more stalkers.


    For some reason, though I am ignoring all the men presented today, some of them were blatantly staring at me like I have owed them something. I am quite sure I have never met any of them before though. It won''t hurt me even if they stare at me all day so I stopped paying attention to any of them but why do I feel like I am being targeted. Were they the ones that sent those spies? There is a high chance indeed. Hmmm... This is very interesting.


    When the opening ceremony was about to end, I held Ioannis hand and we slowly went towards the back of the crowd so that once it ends, we can exit the place and be on our way to our classes. As the grandmaster told us that we are allowed to go, me and Ioannis almost bolted out and we went to the practice grounds where he would be taking his self-defense and weapons classes. I am not sure if he has any classmates but we only see the instructor as we arrive at the practice grounds. I greeted the professor, introduce myself and Ioannis and provided a small token of gratitude for taking Ioannis in and hoping he will take care of him in the future. The professor smiled and thanked me for my generosity. He also smiled at Ioannis and told him how lucky he is to have a master like me. Wow. We have a sweet talker here. I bid my goodbye and told Ioannis we''ll see each other again by lunch time. We arranged our classes together so that we have separate classes in the morning, have lunch together and we then have shared classes in the afternoon for every single day. To show the professor how much I valued Ioannis, I hugged my puppy and gave him a kiss on the lips before I left.


    I then went straight to my own class with the other 26 girls summoned a few weeks ago. When I entered the room, they suddenly became quiet as if they don''t want me to hear whatever they are talking about. "Not that I care", I thought. I took the seat farthest at the back near the window since watching the cloud and the trees swaying in the wind is my favorite stress-releasing past time. As I sat at the back and looked outside the window, they continued with their chatter. The professor came in a bit late and when he came in, he had 14 people in tow. This class has a lot of students was all I thought then I looked outside the window again. The men introduced themselves one by one I think but I wasn''t listening so I am not sure if they said anything else.


    The class lasted for about an hour and the teacher talked about how Athanoviya was built and the ruling families from past till the present time. He also talked about the different professions and sources of income for the empire. He also touched topics about how marriage works and the importance of having children at this time when the population is on a steady decline for the past few years. He ultimately connected it to why we were summoned to this world and why the academe is giving us several chances to meet outstanding men that we may be interested to build a future and a family with. I almost scoffed and the thought that popped in my head was, "Way to go, professor! You are pushing further this huge matchmaking scam that the grandmaster started early this morning!" . Honestly, there was nothing discussed in this class that I have not read about in the books I have borrowed from the library before. I hope the next topics would be more worthwhile.


    The next classes was nothing but pure boredom and I couldn''t help but wish for this morning to end sooner so I can have lunch with Ioannis. After a total of 4 classes this morning, I finally went back to the practice grounds to fetch Ioannis from his classes.


    When I arrived, I saw that he was not the only one taking the course. Surprisingly, there are 3 women and about 7 men in the same class. They are all tidying up the grounds after the class.


    I approached Ioannis from behind and gave him a hug. His shoulders jerked up but he looked back with a smile and held my hands. I buried my face on his back and asked, "Are your classes done?" He answered, "Hmm... Let''s have lunch."


    I released him from my hug and he turned around. I can see the curious faces of his classmates especially the evident envy in the men''s faces. One of the braver men approached the two of us with a congenial smile and introduced himself, "Hello! My name is Vaughn. You must be Ioannis'' master?"

 Chapter 71 - 71 - Meeting New People

    I would have immediately ignored this guy but as I have promised the kind Sir Jonas at the Student Admissions Office, I have to appear open to at least meeting with the rich kids that started their classes today. The grandmaster also said that we have to show hospitality and I am sure I remember that meeting people, having acquaintances especially men give you points so it''s going to be a win-win for me. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just have to at least greet them politely and appear friendly, right? It is nothing new if we are talking about my job back on earth. I had to meet clients and join company parties for the sake of superficial camaraderie so exchanging names, smiling a bit and a little greeting is a piece of cake for me.


    I looked at him and gave a business as usual and polite smile. I then said, "Yes. I''m Luna, Ioannis'' master. Nice to make your acquaintance, Vaughn." When I greeted him back, Vaughn seemed to have turned to stone. He looked at me and his face is flushed. Did I do something wrong? I looked at Ioannis'' face seemingly asking for help in explaining what is happening.


    Ioannis gave me a helpless smile and then leaned to my ear to whisper, "He was shocked that you greeted back and even smiled at him. Women in this world are all aloof or snobby since they are spoiled from a young age. I guess he did not expect for you to be this nice.You''re really beautiful when you smile too." He leaned back and smiled at me again. I looked at him then furrowed my eyebrows.


    When the other men noticed that I am at least polite to some degree and did not lash out when Vaughn tried to give his greeting, the other six men hurriedly approached me to introduce themselves and give their greetings. I don''t trust myself to remember any of them after today''s brief meeting but I tried to remember their faces and names at least within the next few minutes or so.


    To prove to you that I did my best, their names are Elliot, Bryce, Henry, Frank, Carl and Aaron. Don''t expect me to point out which is which though out of the six men in front of me.


    After giving their brief introduction, they hurriedly returned to the place where they were standing a while ago. They seemed dazed as if they witnessed a miracle. I can''t help but chuckle at how men are seemingly too innocent and pure in this world.


    I met Ioannis and Kayden in very different circumstances but when in public, they still seem to be shy when I take initiative to be more intimate or touchy which I find really cute. Let''s also add to the fact that even the usual men you pass by at the market and commoners in general have above average looks, this world is definitely a paradise for women. The ratio of the number of men versus women is also amazing. It''s like you can always go on window shopping, if you know what I mean.


    Ioannis initiated to hold my hand which is by the way, only the second time he did so ever since we met. I looked at him and his face seemed to be a little bothered by something. I curiously asked, "Hey, why is your face so gloomy all of a sudden?" He looked at me and answered, "I''m not feeling gloomy. I''m just a little tired."


    I smirked at him and when he saw me do so, he looked away. I then teased him, "Well, alright. I wonder where the others are. It would be nice to greet all of them. I have 35 more men to meet personally." I then released his hand and started to walk towards the exit of the practice grounds. I remember seeing his pale and stunned face when I released his hand and walked away.


    I laughed silently at Ioannis. I was thinking, "That''s what you get when you lie that everything''s okay when it''s not." After a few seconds of being stunned and him finally realizing what I just said, Ioannis hurriedly ran after me and held my hand tight as if trying to stake his claim on me. I wanted to laugh so bad right now but he may end up crying if I tease him too much. I knew he already felt jealous a while ago and that''s just a brief exchange of greetings.


    We went straight to the cafeteria to have our meal. I wanted to eat quickly so I will still have time left to take a quick shower and freshen up before the first class in the afternoon. I suddenly walked quicker with Ioannis in tow.


    Once we got into the cafeteria, it was already half-filled with women and men. I dragged Ioannis to choose his meal and I ordered mine as well. We looked for the most secluded table I can find and sat there. This will lessen the chances of men approaching me while I eat BUT I was wrong. I totally forgot about the favorite motto of persistent people "When there''s a will, there''s a way".


    About halfway through our meal, I saw four men who seem to want to approach me. You know they are planning to come to our table since the guy in front has been stealing glances at me from across the cafeteria while talking with his companions for a few minutes as if he is gathering ideas and courage to approach me.


    They stood up and made their way to the table that me and Ioannis are sharing. The man who seem to be the leader of the group cautiously asked, "Umm... Hello! My name is Youssef. My companions are Lorenzo, Oliver and Ben. Is it alright if we eat on the same table with you guys?"


    I slowly looked up and gave my polite smile as usual and introduced myself, "I''m Luna and this is my partner, Ioannis. Sure! You can sit on the unoccupied seats." I then looked down and continued eating.


    Ioannis looked at me intensely for some reason and I looked at him as if asking "What?". He simply smiled and mouthed, "Later" to me. I thought they would try to get more information about me by asking random questions or by trying to get closer but they did not.


    They ate their meals quietly and then left after they are done. It was kind of weird if I say so but I guess they are just trying to "test the waters" as to whether I was aloof or snobby just like how other girls are.


    Once they left, Ioannis reached out to my side of the table and held my hand, "Master, you just thwarted that guy''s advances unintentionally." I looked at him with furrowed brows and asked innocently, "What do you mean thwarted? What did I even do?"


    He chuckled and said, "You called me your "partner". When you use that term, it may mean that you have already accepted me as a potential sexual partner or husband. It can also mean that you already put me on the top of the list of your choices to be your husband, concubine or lover. Well, they would never have thought that you already have two husbands since you have only been in this world for a few weeks. For most men, that is a jab on their pride. They won''t easily accept being an option, a second choice or any number lower than being the first especially these people that were born with golden spoons."


    I nodded with understanding. The first thing I thought was, "Of course they would never think that I already have two official husbands, one forced and four on pending status as of now even though I have barely been here for a few weeks." I giggled and smiled after that realization. It was Ioannis'' turn to furrow his brows, not understanding what I was giggling about.


    He then cautiously asked, "Did anybody from those 10 men we''ve met caught your interest?" I looked at him for a few seconds then looked away without answering. In my periphal vision, I saw his eyes widen. He held my hand tightly and asked, "Please... just tell me. I- I''m not going to- It''s fine if you want any of them. I will- get jealous but, I''ll get used to it... Umm... Eventually..."


    I looked at him and smiled. I spoke to him in a serious but coaxing voice, "I am simply greeting and smiling at them because just like the grandmaster said, we have to show hospitality. You said that women are usually snobby and aloof in this world but I am not from here so it''s normal for me to at least be polite to people. Not because I gave them a bit of my attention, I am interested in them or want them to be a potential partner."


    He stared into my eyes, seemingly trying to see if I was telling the truth or maybe just coaxing him. I continued, "I will tell you if I find somebody who seem useful." I saw his eyes dim a little.


    I know he hated it when I am vocal about only keeping useful people which was one of the reasons why I took him and Kayden in. I suddenly stood up and walked towards his side where he was sitting. Once beside him, I grabbed both sides of his face and lifted it up to face me and kissed his lips. I let the kiss linger for a few seconds before releasing him. He was very shocked that his face was red and his eyes were misty and half closed.


    I then just remembered that we are in the middle of the cafeteria. Oops. Since we were done eating, I told him to clear up the table and then hurry to freshen up for our shared classes this afternoon.

 Chapter 72 - 72 - A little fun after lunch

    After hearing my instructions, Ioannis like a programmed robot, cleaned our tables and brought our plates and utensils to one of the cafeteria attendants. He is still efficient even if he still looked dazed after my sudden kiss. He then walked back to where I was. I held his hand and pulled him out of the cafeteria to go back to our dorm room. It took us barely 3 minutes to get to our room when we usually take 5 minutes to get back. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I opened the door hurriedly and pulled Ioannis in to the room. Once I have closed the door, I pushed Ioannis gently towards the door and kissed him torridly. He was stunned for a few seconds but eventually kissed me back with the same intensity. I started removing his outer robes then his shirt while continuing with the kiss. He held on to my waist but I already feel his legs going soft and weak just with my kiss. My pheromones simply overwhelm him no matter how many times we have become intimate. I placed my knees in between his legs while also gently nudging his groin to avoid him from falling to the floor. He couldn''t help but whimper when I nudged him down there so how can I calm down when I hear him like this. So, like anybody in my position, I grabbed and caressed his groin with my hand while slowly undoing the tie that is holding his inner robe and then slowly undid his undergarments. He is now moaning with my touch and his hands are now on my shoulders, trying to balance himself. I can feel his body heating up already.


    I quickly removed all of my clothes and without warning, I lifted him on my shoulder like a sack of potatoes and carried him to the bathroom. He let me do whatever I wanted without any sign of wanting to fight back. I opened the warm water tap to fill the tub up. I went in the tub with him still on my shoulder. I slowly placed him in the tub on a kneeling position with him facing away from me. I sat comfortably in the other end of the tub behind him. I then asked him to bend over and hold on to the rim of the other end of the tub, his butt lifted and facing me for my amusement. He then spoke with a shaky voice, "Wife... Why- Why in this position?" I took some water from the tub and poured it to rinse his back. I also let the water drip and rinse the part in between his butt cheeks. I held him in place with my left hand on top of his womb. I heard him make a soft and seductive "Aaaaaahh" sound as the warm water wet his body and my hand touches the seal on his womb. His body was shivering a bit although the water was warm. I then took some soap and lathered his back then playfully cleaned up his butt hole with my index finger. "Wife... I can bathe by my- myself." I ignored his plea and continued rinsing him. I then soaped his thighs and lingered a bit in his inner thighs'' area. I continued soaping his hips, the skin above his womb, then up to his stomach and chest. I purposely did not touch his groin or his nipples for that sweet little torture. I then finally let him sit in front of me and continued soaping his shoulders and neck while I''m behind him. I let him lean his head on my left shoulder and all I can hear was his deep breaths and occasional soft whimpers. I turned his head towards my face and I can see his misty and half closed eyes. I smiled and kissed him deeply on the lips again which he reciprocated immediately. While kissing, that''s when I started soaping both his nipples at the same time with my left hand and upper arm. He couldn''t help but arch his back forward a bit, together with a soft moan that escaped his lips. His hands are currently gripping on to the rim of the tub on both our sides. I didn''t like to keep my hands idle so I used my left hand to gently stroke his rod with soap to clean it up. I felt his back stiffen as he made another moan but this time, it sounds a bit beastial and highly aroused. I did not forget to soap the tip and clean the hole a bit. He''s enjoying this a lot isn''t he?


    Once he''s hard as a rock, I stopped stroking his sensitive areas and started rinsing him. He is still dazed and simply cooperated with whatever I am doing. I let him lean on my body softly while all he can do is pant heavily with all the sensations I gave him a while ago. I started cleaning my body as well and washed my hair and his. Once we''re squeaky clean I stood up and lifted him up in a princess carry. This is a perk of being a mystique woman I guess. Even if a man is taller or even way muscular than me, I can easily lift them or disarm them if I wanted to. I took a towel from the dresser and started drying him up. I laid him chest first on the bed and dried his hair, his back, his legs, his butt cheeks and even his butt hole. While he was still dazed, I opened his butt cheeks and gave his butt hole a little lick and prod with my tongue. He grabbed onto the bed sheets and gave a muffled moan with his face buried into the bed. I just had to have a little taste you see *giggles*. I stood up and rolled him over. Now he''s laying with his back on the bed. His face was flushed and his eyes were unfocused, his rod stiff and upright. I dried myself up too and started wearing my underwear. When he realized I was dressing up, he looked confused and asked, "Wife... Why- why are you dressing up?" I then told him innocently, "We have classes in about an hour right?" He looked at me as if he was about to cry but he did not complain. He tried to sit up but I lifted my right foot and caressed and prodded his groin with my toes. He fell back to the bed with a thud, he held on to the sheets and bit his lower lip to keep himself from making too much sound. He then stared into my eyes as if begging me to not stop whatever I was doing. I think I really turned this guy into a lecherous person, huh? He wasn''t contented with just looking at me in a seductive way and he just had to say, "Eat me. Fuck me. Ravish me. Use me. Please..." My self-control snapped at this point and I literally did everything he said till his voice turned hoarse from begging.


    We still had one hour till the next class so let''s just say we used up the 40 minutes to have a lot of fun, 15 minutes to take another shower and 5 minutes to run to our next class.


    We got into our next class which is a basic cooking class just in time. Our faces are flushed, we were a bit sweaty but the glow on our faces couldn''t hide the fact that we did something fun right before this class. People have great sense of smell in this world for some reason so I am quite sure that the whole class knows what we did even if we took a shower before coming in. It was a little awkward since in this class, there are three women besides me then there are about nine men besides Ioannis then add the two instructors assigned to the class so there''s fourteen people that knew that we had a "quickie". As for me and Ioannis, we went to an unoccupied work bench for two people to prepare for the class. The other men are trying to avoid looking at me in the eye but I can see the evident flush on their faces while they are stealing glances at Ioannis.


    Besides the fun that me and my husband had, this is the class that I will be enjoying the most. The cooking class started with ingredient identification to get us familiar with the edible items in this world as well as how to check on quality of ingredients when buying them in a market or grocer. They also taught us about the basic condiments in this world and even gave out samples so we know how they taste like. Just like my first trip around town, I was right to assume that they only had salt, sugar, poor quality vinegar, coarsely crushed black pepper, and a low quality fish paste. This made me a bit gloomy but it still gave me ideas on things that I can invent and patent first. I can start with condiments, other types of flour, herbs, spices and seasonings to improve the food quality in this world.

 Chapter 73 - 73 - Being a school girl

    You know how when a person gets older and become swamped with a lot of financial responsibilities and stress then one suddenly finds one''s self wishing that he or she can go back to the times one was younger and free? I was one of those "older" folks. When I left earth (this is a more positive way to say I died *winks*), I was almost 27 at that time. I have been to school more than half of my life, I have been swamped with work for seven years and had a lot of responsibilties. I missed the times when the only thing expected of me was to eat well, go to school, play with friends and at least pass most of my subjects at school so that I can be promoted to the next grade and finish school on schedule (not repeating any year or semester). It would be best if I started way younger in this world though. Growing up from infancy in a complete and loving family wouldn''t be so bad for an orphan like me but still, I turned to a 17-year old beautiful and powerful woman this time so I am not really complaining. I am back in school too so it was a wish come true. It is not that I like studying because I''m quite sure most students don''t like it but it''s just that the subjects I study in this academe are very amusing. The subjects and even the elective classes are totally different from the ones we took back in earth. We don''t study the usage of magic, alchemy and much less child-bearing and rearing subjects for men back on earth. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The week went by very fast. Just like any other student, it was filled with studying, flirting with my boyfriend (well, he''s my husband technically) and trying to steer away from other boys as much as possible. I had everyday classes for self-defense (a different schedule than Ioannis'' class), twice a week classes for alchemy, cooking and business courses and once a week classes for child-rearing and lastly, farming. I shared most of my extra classes with Ioannis. If you were to ask me, the weirdest and most awkward class I have ever been was the child-rearing class. Sure enough, just like what Ioannis said, almost half of the rich guys are in the class. The worst was, I was the only woman in the class. The teacher immediately asked me on the first day why I chose to take the subject and I honestly said that I am taking it with my partner so I have a better idea how to take care of him and our future child. Ioannis turned beet-red. The other guys in the room blushed too and some even looked at Ioannis seemingly with envy. Which man didn''t want their wife to care for them and their unborn child? For one, out of the 27 women they were targeting, I am the only one who seemed to be open with having a child this early and also one who is willing to take care of a guy that I can potentially knock up sooner or later. I left that class as quickly as I can on that first meeting. It was a good thing it was only a once a week class.


    My schedule is very full compared to the other students since I maximized my days with a lot of elective classes. The school honestly treasured us whom they call the "saviors" of this world. They especially took some meticulous care of me specifically for some reason. Since my schedule is full to the brim, they gave me a pass so that I can go around the city on weekends when I don''t have classes as I see fit. The others only have this privilege twice in a month. Maybe they think that they had to do it so I won''t be too stressed out from studying so many subjects. I will definitely appreciate any benefit that the academe gives me. Though I want the pass that lets me come and go freely with no conditions on any given day which would be way better. I might need to find a way to get that soon for personal reasons.


    Throughout this week, I have met all the rich kids that were introduced at the opening ceremony. Besides those that became my classmates in the day-to-day classes that I was taking, some approached me during meal times at the cafeteria or when I was walking in the corridors of the school to go to my next class. They found ways to at least approach me whether I was with Ioannis or not. I still think that this is the effect of that child care and rearing class last time.


    The guys greeted me everyday with no fail and some even engage in small talk like asking how my day was or my preferences when it comes to food, color, music, flowers, or even with men, for example. Some of the braver ones asked some personal questions that are not-so-safe to talk about in public settings like my fetishes, if I like my men submissive or if I like a particular position in bed to name a few, which I simply answered with silence and a smile. They seem to be checking on the limits of what I am willing to talk about or somewhat trying to gauge if I have any interest in them. I answered most of the questions truthfully, some I answered in a generic way (giving safe answers) and honestly, I purposely answered some questions vaguely so they can have their imaginations run as wild as they want. It was a kind of a prank on my part, honestly. I am naughty by nature and my men can attest to that any day. Sorry but I''m not sorry. I was kind of trying to see how long before they notice the huge problem I''m actually giving them.


    It took the whole lot of them the entire week to realize what the problem was. I was polite and nice which made them happy BUT I was polite and nice to all 42 of them. Nobody was treated different or special which means I am not interested in any of them and was simply being, like what the grandmaster said, hospitable to guests. It was just that I wasn''t mean to reject them but that doesn''t mean they won''t feel disappointed. It also didn''t mean that the really interested and passionate ones would give up trying to woo me if they realized that I was playing with them. These people seem to be on a mission and have already decided that it has to be me and nobody else for some unknown reason. Some of the quick-witted ones continued being cordial to me but they started approaching the other women that seem more interested or easier to woo than the ice block that was me. I just laughed at their tactic to cast the net wider to catch as much fish as possible. In this case, us women were the fish and the men were the net or let''s just say, the bait. Too bad, this fish is choosy on which baits to bite on.


    I would be lying if I said that I don''t appreciate the beauty of these men. Some have very interesting personalities and also are a breath of fresh air when you talk to them. Some are really smart and some are drop-dead gorgeous with how high quality men are in this world. If humans are already this good-looking, I wonder how the men from mystique races would look like. My four sleeping beauties are already ethereal to start with but I could not help but to be curious about how the men from the other races in this world would look like. I am also wondering how to get over my weakness over beautiful men. I sadly admit that I was quite a pushover. I wouldn''t suffer for 7 years in that black company I was working for if I know how to say "No" when needed, isn''t it?


    When these men show me their tears, their puppy-dog eyes or even their soft begging voice, it was really hard to say no. I think I am turning into a player, a MANizer! I am doing fine now in the school setting because the men are not overly aggressive or cunning and still kept a sense of propriety. They are still representing their prestigious families while they are here in the academe so they still need to be cautious. They are just bidding their time and keeping themselves prim and proper but how about when I encounter the promiscuous and more aggressive ones that are willing to do anything for me to bed them. There are cunning men who also force women to take responsibility for them by using their power and influence which I know will happen sooner or later? (A certain prince have already tried before) May the gods of this realm guide me on this.


    My school days were quite repetitive and boring but being with Ioannis makes things lighter and more enjoyable. It is fun to learn new things with him. I also appreciate his effort and focus in learning things diligently. I know that he is doing it so he can better assist me in the future. Also, knowing that I can get out of the academe by the end of the week makes it all worth it. For now, my short-term goal when this month ends would be to take the beginner cooking, botany and alchemy certifications. I would also need to visit Nische, my cute little seed.

 Chapter 74 - 74 - Autonomous Territory of Sklavryet and the Noir Organization

    While I was going through my day to day school life, in a different part of this realm, one of the spies who had a double job just reached the area of Sklavryet to give his detailed report of the details he got about the 27 newly summoned women from the Academe of Gnosis.


    Sklavryet is an autonomous region and an area open to any race, profession, gender or social background as long as you abide by its rules. It is an open secret that it is backed and governed by the higher ups of Noir which is a well-known assassination and espionage guild so nobody is brave enough to do crazy and illegal things here. It is kind of ironic though because slavery and prostitution is legal here but the difference is that the men in these situations are willingly subjected to it. The slaves are criminal or debt slaves. The prostitutes are men that were thrown away by their previous partners and chose this career to fend for themselves and most of them are single fathers that needed to ensure that they can support their children. There are rules though and the would-be masters and customers are bound to follow rules when having relations with the men. Those that are found guilty of not following the rules simply disappear, never to be found anywhere in these lands. Nobody talks about it but they knew that these men were dead and disposed of in some violent way that there was nothing left of their bodies.


    Noir is a highly secretive group of assassins and spies. This guild is rich, powerful and highly dangerous. They take any job as long as it doesn''t endanger the guild, its members and the pay is commensurate to the difficulty of the task. Most royals and nobles pay for their services no matter how expensive it is because they offer utmost secrecy and 100% efficiency which meant that they never fail and will never tell the details of a task they have accepted to anyone. Noir is known to be picky with accepting tasks though. They don''t kill innocent people, don''t steal money (unless it was ill-gotten wealth), don''t deal with illegal substances and don''t deal with harassment or tasks to taint or force men sexually. This guild is comprised purely by men as if they were rebelling with this world''s status quo where women are always in power or at an advantage. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nobody knows how or when this group was built but for some unknown reason, the leadership changes every 50 years, quietly. Nobody knows when this 50 years is up and nobody saw the face of the current leader and lived to tell who it was, not in the present and also never with past ones. The truth was, this guild was built about 500 years ago by the then leaders of Eieneos at that time. They used this guild to monitor the human realm and the other races. They are loyal only to the Eieneos'' royal family. When Eieneos fell, they continued to persist and accepted jobs to keep the guild going. They held on to the promise of their masters that they will come back and govern this world again.


    The spy they sent to the Academe of Gnosis is one of the Rank 1 assassins of their guild. His code name was Onyx. This task was of utmost importance because they knew certain confidential information that nobody in this realm knows. This information was passed in the form of a coded document from the previous leader to the next one. It clearly stated that the one who would govern them in the near future is the heir of Eieneos, the crown princess from more than 400 years ago. The document did not indicate clearly though how and when she will come back to this realm. She can be either reincarnated, born as an infant or can be reborn by taking over a dying body of somebody else. She can also infiltrate this world via a summoning ritual for women from a different world. They do not know exactly how but she will definitely be back as per the complete prophecy provided to them by the seer.


    As for Onyx, he was able to completely provide all the details he could get for the 27 women to Noir. The elders quickly went through all the details and did a short list of who might be their new master out of the 27 women. They were able to narrow it down to four women whom based on their previous choices and actions are out of the norm or seem to have a different reason for coming into this world than to simply sow their seeds. They tagged Emily, Samantha, Zoe and Luna as ones with the highest possibility of being the new heir to Eieneos. Onyx was quite puzzled as to why the target who has the least amount of information was placed on the priority targets list but then he realized, why would a new student of the academe who doesn''t know anyone or know anything about this world venture on her own for a full week. For the days that he observed her and the day she came out, she had a lot of places she visited as if she has been living in this city for many years and had known so many people. This is indeed a very unusual point.


    The current leader has been serving for barely five years. He is the youngest leader ever since the start of the organization, taking the position during that time at a young age of 18. The leadership is not inherited from a single bloodline for the last few centuries since only an heir of the Eieneos royal family have the right of inheritance of the leadership by birth and blood right. For the last few changes of leadership since Eieneos closed its doors to the world, the leader was elected via a rigorous series of tests and competitions open to any member with no limit in age or rank. The tests measure one''s intellect, physical and mental strength as well as leadership and fighting skills. If you think about these circumstances, the current leader who is a 23-year old guy now is a once in a lifetime genius. He''s human don''t get me wrong but an extremely talented one at that, as if he was born to be a member of this organization. Most of the members were orphaned children trained since young to work for the organization. They only ever took in people with no surviving families within the last three generations, no affiliations and spotless backgrounds.


    This year has been quite a surprise for the organization. It started with a world encompassing earthquake that happened more than a week ago. For most people, they felt that it was just a natural phenomenon but for Noir and the other races, they know that huge changes are bound to happen. They don''t know exactly what the earthquake meant. Was it the descent of their mistress'' soul to the world? Does it have something to do with the sleeping kingdom of Eieneos? Did a new high ranking magician obtain a new magic circle in his soul? Is it a coincidence of all these things happening at the same time? Who knows?


    The members of Noir believed that if she did not descend on the same day that the earthquake happened, she may have already arrived in this world a few days prior or even before that and her first move to announce to the world about her descent is that earthquake. The logic then brings them to the recent summoning ritual of the Academe of Gnosis which was more than a week or so ago. They strongly believe that one of the 27 summoned women is their current master in disguise. It is just that she is so good at keeping a low profile that they have had to check each and every individual to find out her identity. They took it as her first task to them. They have to find her as soon as possible. If they can''t do such a simple task, they feel like she will never acknowledge them as her people.


    As for the current leader of Noir, he is currently enrolled in the Academe of Gnosis under the alias, "Youssef". This is a secret mission that he partook upon himself since the situation is dire. They have been keeping the organization and Sklavryet afloat but having a master leading them and orchestrating how the organization should work and supporting the autonomous territory would still be the most ideal state for everybody. For this reason, Youssef had to meet and check on each and every one of those 27 women for the sake of this mission just to make sure they do not miss any clues. He had to stomach the perverted looks, unnecessary physical touch and advances not only by the newly summoned women but also the women that were summoned from the previous year that are still enrolled in this academe. He is a very prideful man and he hated women in general. He grew up seeing the state of the men who they rescued and those who have escaped to seek refuge and a new life in Sklavryet. The next thing he hated the most was that he had to take these useless classes about being a good husband and how to get pregnant easily which he does not have any plans in using not now and not ever.


    He''s not a saint though and his a young healthy man so he still finds himself attracted to some of the women but what caught his attention the most was the woman named "Luna". She''s not the prettiest and definitely not the smartest of the batch but he feels that she is hiding so many things compared to the happy-go-lucky life she was showing everybody. Being a spy and being used in living the lives of others as a disguise, he feels the same energy as his brothers in the organization from her for some reason. He was surprised that she did not look at him lecherously and even clearly stated his attendant to be his partner. This is an indirect way to say that she was not interested in a guy like him and it honestly hurt his pride a lot that she did not even give him a chance to get close to her. It irritated him but it was also a challenge he will never back out from.


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Comments:


    Youssef said to himself that he hated women and their advances but he seem to have eaten his own words at this point. That''s why we shouldn''t say words as if we are so sure of the future! Now he wants Luna to like him?


    As for those child bearing and rearing classes... Well... He''s gonna end up using them... I''ll end it with that. *Winks*

 Chapter 75 - 75 - Busy Weekend

    As the week is about to end, the days that I am looking forward to is just one night''s sleep away. Ioannis and I hurried back to our dorm for our much needed shower and rest. I am planning to leave by daybreak to take some adventurer tasks, visit the alchemy shop, my property and the magic tower once again. We need to keep the money flowing in, right? Lastly, I''ll surprise my drama queen with my visit as well.


    Just as the sun was about to rise, I am already out of my dorm and on my way out the academe gates. Surprisingly, I already have some stalkers following me to wherever I am planning to go. Too bad... I can''t teleport then. The information that the academy has on me was I was barely a rank 1 in terms of magic capabilities which is the lowest level so I shouldn''t be able to teleport but that doesn''t mean I can''t move my body quite quickly. Rank 1 magicians can give themselves buffs so it would not be weird to do it. Teleporting can only be learnt once you are at least at rank 4. I don''t want to reveal all my strengths this early.


    I buffed on my strength, agility and speed. I also placed a spell that will make me one with the wind and weightless. In less than 5 minutes from the academe gates, I have already arrived at the adventurer''s hall. I looked at the board and took the usual 3 missions that were for herb gathering and hunting small animals. It has been almost two weeks since I last did some missions and refilled the alchemy shop with fresh inventory. I am also planning to keep some for planting at my future farm. I also withdrew the payments I received from the magic tower as usual. I did it as discreet as possible so as not to alert the stalkers.


    Before leaving for the western gates, I bought some fresh bread to eat on the way. I should at least seem to be a normal adventurer buying rations and common items for someone who is venturing out. My personal storage and the storage given by the school through the bracelet are both full of ready-to-eat items as well as ingredients for cooking if I wanted to eat freshly cooked meals but we have to be consistent in pretending to be a newbie so...


    I dropped by the magic tower for a quick check on the room of questions. The place was quite devoid of people since it is still quite early in the morning. Just like on earth, Friday nights are enjoyed through alcohol and late night fun so most people wake up late on Saturdays. I stealthily made my way to the room and gave the answer to 5 of the oldest questions and placed it in the box. I was about to leave when I bumped to a person with a familiar scent. Isn''t this Mr. Tangerine? He looked tired as if he haven''t slept a wink for several days with visible dark circles under his eyes and a pale face. I see myself in him when I was still working for my previous company. Researchers also have it hard here too, huh? Oh my! I don''t want him to know the usual countenance I use when going around Atahanoviya. I couldn''t use disguise spells due to all the stalkers.Taking advantage of him being sleepy and a bit dazed, I slipped past him quickly and ran to the direction of the west gate as quickly as I can. It was the nearest gate to the new property I bought. I might as well pass by for an inspection. I have been constantly receiving updates from Izuku but it won''t hurt to see the progress with my own eyes.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    For some reason, a person like me who hated mornings was jolted awake right before sunrise. I have had several sleepless nights since that anonymous question-buster answered ten questions in one sitting on a fairly normal evening about a week ago. The grandmaster of the magic tower a.k.a. my grandfather was so excited about new discoveries and advancements that he tasked all the researchers to check the validity of the answers to all questions as soon as possible. No matter how many of us are, ten old questions, testing theories and recording experiments and results cannot be done in a day. My body feels really tired but no matter what I did, I just couldn''t get back to sleep so I decided to go down from my assigned floor to my favorite part of the library since it is quiet and isolated. This room doesn''t have a name so I simply tagged it as "room of questions" for that is what it was used for.


    As I was walking into the room, I walked past a woman who seemed to be in a hurry to leave the room of questions. I was super sleepy with my eyes half closed so I wasn''t able to see her face that much. She did not greet me so she must be just someone curious about the questions posted here so I simply ignored her.


    After walking into the room, I saw some stacks of paper in the answers box. I approached the box and saw that it was the stamp of the anonymous question-buster. Don''t tell me its that young woman I bumped into? I turned around abruptly but the woman was no longer in site. WAIT. This scent and that woman that just left... It''s familiar for some reason. I looked down and had to joggle my memory a bit. Damn! I haven''t slept that much that my brain is not as quick. My eyes then widened as a realization dawned into me. Don''t tell me that she was the same woman I met at the entertainment district last time?! All the sleepiness left me the moment I realized she was the one I have been looking for this whole time. I ran and almost fell down as I went out of the room but when I reached the outside of the magic tower doors, I looked left and right but she seemed to have disappeared without a trace. I ran towards the streets in front of the tower''s main door but the streets don''t have a single person walking in it. Shit! I pulled my hair in frustration.


    ******** ******** ********


    Whew! That was a close call! What are the odds of meeting him this early in the morning inside the room of questions when the place was empty when I went in! Damn luck... It was a good thing, I pretended to not notice him and left as quickly as I can. I really ran like my life depended on it and only stopped once I was in front of my property. I went through over the walls and looked around. The two story stalls for food and non-food items were already built. The huge areas that were designated for the restaurant, alchemy shop and the bank are already built as well. The walls are just the right height and the free space for the night market is already prepared. The housing meant for my people and their families are 80% done in my calculation. I guess the workers opted to finish the smaller parts first. This explains why all the stalls are already done. They even finished the small gardens around the areas that are already built. They must have planned to focus on the biggest area last since the inn is only 25% done if I should give my conservative estimate. I honestly don''t mind which is finished first as long as they are built sturdy and correctly within schedule. I did promise a hefty bonus if they finish it within schedule so I am kind of sure they would do their work well. After inspecting the area, I jumped over the wall again as if nothing happened then walked at a leisurely pace towards the western gate to go to the nearby forest. It was now seven in the morning. It''s time to go earn some money!


    Since I already have the Flora and Fauna map I patented, it was way easier to finish herb gathering and monster subjugation tasks since I know exactly where in the map I have to go to. I was able to complete the tasks and harvested every single sellable thing I passed by in the forest by around 1pm. I quickly dropped by the adventurer''s hall to send my task completion. I''m on 180/500 points now before my rank up as an adventurer. Since I have two days off from school, I should get another 90 points tomorrow. Hmm... I am thinking of taking in animal identification, jungle survival and animal butchering short courses. It should earn me some extra adventurer points just in case but let''s look into that some other time. I don''t really need the courses but... I have to keep the appearances as a newbie in this profession, you know?


    I went to Miren for some quick late lunch and made sure to drop by the alchemy shop to say hello to Uncle Daejung. I also gave him a heads up of the recent inventory refill since I took in some tasks and did some foraging at the same time. I also told him that I have started my alchemy classes so I maybe able to help stock up on some basic potions, pills and medicine soon. He was quite excited about it. He also asked me to stay for a while because his son should be coming home in a bit. He energetically said his name to me for the first time. He said his name was Dongmin and he just turned 23 this year. He also said that he was a popular adventurer. It turns out that he is about two adventurer ranks above me. He''s his son so of course the old man will sing him praises. I can''t figure out why but he seems extra eager for us to meet so of course he would say all the best things to get me to stay. For some reason, I kind of feel nervous about the whole idea so I told him I was busy so maybe I can find the time to meet him next time.


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76 - 76 - Uncle Daejung and Dongmin

    Daejung''s POV


    Just like all single fathers in this world, I do have my own sob story to tell. Only me and my son ever knew this story since I don''t see the point of telling everybody how miserable I was before I met the mother of my child and gave birth to my son on my own. Being pitied is not a nice feeling anyways so, why bother?


    I came from a family of alchemists. As early as I can remember, my mother and father as well my grandparents on my mother''s side were alchemists. I guess even the generations before that had the same job. My family is somewhere in the upper middle class bracket in our hometown. We own some land which we use to plant herbs, we then turn them into medicine and other potions and finally, sell it to other people who need it. I have one younger sister and both of us were trained to be alchemists from a young age. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With how this world works, women are always prioritized when it comes to inheriting business, property and even when it comes to getting better marriage partners in old rich or upper class families. Though our family is only an upper middle class one, this truth still applies. Thus, even if I was the first-born child and had more talent in alchemy than my younger sister, I''ve always known that I have to be contented with her scraps. It also did not help that she seems to despise me more and more as we grew older into our teenage years. She always says mean things to me about trying too hard but I will never be good enough to be the heir as if I wanted to steal anything she has. After my father died due to an unexplainable sickness when I was 14 and my sister''s father became the main husband, everything just became worse. She then resorted to even instigating her friends, our neighbors, schoolmates and even our cousins to bully me and physically hurt me, knowing too well that I would not even try to fight back. This continued till me and then her came of age. She seemed to think that I was competing with the position of heir with her when in fact, it was something that I have refused to even give an ounce of thought or energy into.


    Being realistic spares you from unnecessary heartache. When you don''t expect anything from anyone, you won''t feel disappointed. These are things my late father always instilled in me given this matriarchal society we are in. It did not matter if I was born first. Even if I was the only child, my mother would have married more men until she got a female child whom she thinks is the only one worthy to inherit the business.


    When I came of age which was about two years before my sister had her coming of age, she was fervently convincing the elders including our mother to have me married off to god knows who or where as if I am someone she couldn''t wait to kick out of the family. Knowing that I have barely two years left before I will be forced to leave the home I grew up in, I studied nonstop and learned as much as I can about alchemy and handling the business side of a full-pledge alchemy store. I even requested for my mother to let me take business courses and I lied through my teeth about wanting to assist my sister once she becomes the clan leader. She readily agreed since she has never seen me compete for anything with her favorite child.


    At the same time, I applied as a normal clerk at the family''s main store as well as a part-time farmer at our family''s herb farm so I can see personally the ins and outs of the business as well as save as much money as I can. I stopped caring about my sister''s tantrums or any misunderstandings she had in her stupid and greedy brain. My father was diligent and made sure he left me as much financial support as he can in the form of a storage ring that can only be opened by someone of his kin which is me. I still worked though since having a little more extra wouldn''t hurt. I also promised myself not to open the storage ring till I have left the household. I always felt that my father knew that his time was limited and that I will eventually have to leave the household in the near future. He also, for some reason, faked my family registration. There was a father and a child registered on my mother''s family register but it was not mine or my father''s legal name. I was registered under a different name in my mother''s family register but I have a different set of birth papers where I do not have a registered mother and I am using my father''s given name and his family name as well. He used my legal name to open a bank account for me secretly and I also used the same name to get alchemy and botany certifications up to the master level. He somewhat prepared my smooth exit from this household that do not value people just because they''re men.


    On the eve of my sister''s coming of age ceremony, I secretly left the household with all the things I and my mother owned but left everything else my mother brought for us. I do not have the need for such alms or scraps from her favorite child. I left not a single sign of me or my father ever living in the room that my mother assigned to us. This is one of the wishes my father had on his deathbed which I have no qualms of fulfilling for his sake. I then used my legal papers to cross from one territory to another. I chose the farthest and most secure in terms of identity secrecy, the Athanoviya empire as my new homeland.


    It took some time before I was able to reach my new homeland so I simply enjoyed my adventures a lot while meeting new people and experiencing different cultures. As for Dongmin''s mother, I don''t know where she is or if she even gave me her real name since I did not give her mine. I liked her enough to give myself to her for a night but I still left secretly to continue my travels since I don''t want to implicate anybody else since I did not know if my life is in danger or not. I did not know I was pregnant then. I made the choice so I just had to stay on the path I chose so I did not look for her anymore.


    ******** ******** ********


    Dongmin''s POV


    Living in a single parent household hasn''t been easy. I had to mature fast, help with chores as well as help in earning money. When I came of age, the first thing I did was register as an adventurer. The pay is good and I can help my father with gathering herbs and other alchemy materials as well.


    As far as I can remember, it has always been just the two of us through thick and thin. My father never mentioned anything about my mother. At first, I did not understand but as I grew older I understood that he was just sparing me from unnecessary heartache since one could not pine and look for someone whom you never met and have no memory of.


    I thought my father was happy and contented with just the two of us but recently, he started mentioning the name of a woman. I thought it was just a kind customer who bought something from the shop but I was wrong. In just a few weeks, she was already my father''s business partner and a major investor in the alchemy shop. The shop was the fruit of my father''s hardwork all these years and many people have tried to buy it off of his hands but he vehemently declined no matter how large the monetary offer was. Then enters this "Luna" from who knows where and with just a word, my father lets her re-design the shop, signs a partnership document with her and updates how the inventory and the payment system works. He then even told him recently that he''s planning on listing the shop under her corporation, whatever that word even means.


    I do hope she''s really kind and sincere like how my father describes her to be. The changes in the shop are amazing. She even helps in filling up the inventory once in a while and then when the items are sold, her and the shop will take what''s rightfully theirs with a simple shared profit scheme of 60-40 in favor of that woman. I can''t deny that her help with filling up the store''s inventory does lift a bit of a burden from me and I can focus on taking higher level adventurer tasks that earn more money. I have to save money to help my father get a bigger shop and of course, I am starting to save money for my future marriage. I don''t want my wife and her family to treat me as a beggar who is marrying with nothing to his name. That would also result in my father being insulted and I will never be able to accept that.


    I wonder how old this Luna is? My father seems to be pushing for me to meet her as soon as possible. Is he trying to make us meet to get us acquainted? Don''t tell me he''s planning to... get married at this age? No way. Am I getting a stepmother now?

 Chapter 77 - 77 - Giving back to this world

    As I left the alchemy shop, I made sure to go to a place I have passed by many times and am very curious about. A wide open area near the slums was designated as a community kitchen. It was built so that people who can''t afford firewood, use fire attributed mana or rent a house where they can cook their meals can use such place for free. Most people boil water to drink so they can at least feel warm on cold nights. Why go to such a random place? Let''s just say that I found something worthwhile to do starting this weekend.


    As I went around the city the first time, knowing the background of this realm, I did expect to see all types of poverty. I don''t think there is a place where there isn''t a single orphan or person that is considered less fortunate. Given how men are treated in general, it won''t be rare to see abandoned children or single fathers trying to barely get by on a daily basis. When I finally saw this reality though, I was still surprised by how huge the slum area was and the amount of malnourised men and young boys living in it the first time I passed by the place. This is also the reason why I specifically asked Izuku before to hire people from the slum area. No matter how small my help may be, if it can put food on the table for these people for a meal or two is already something great for me. Since the construction project was about two weeks long and I ordered Izuku to make sure that salaries are paid on a daily basis, this should secure food for them during the time duration of the project.


    I arrived at the community kitchen at exactly four in the afternoon. I noticed people are hovering around the area asking for alms. I pretended not to notice them as I started to bring out my cooking pots, a chopping board, a knife and the rest of the ingredients. This place has a stove and an oven that can be used by anyone so this is a good place to publicly practice for a budding chef like me. This government project to help those in need kind of gave them some plus points in my book. Since we are on the topic of fire and cooking, I think I have to confirm if match sticks or fire starters for cooking are already invented here. I''ll put that on my list definitely.


    For now, my goal is quantity over quality so I can feed as many people as possible. The first dish that came to my mind that fits the bill was shredded meat porridge. I should also include a boiled egg for each person to make it more filling and healthy. If I don''t use all of them up, I can still keep the boiled eggs fresh as if they were just cooked a few seconds ago right in my storage anyway. I filled the pot with water and eggs, started the fire and then just started the cooking process. As for the porridge recipe, it took me sometime to actually create it. I get it that it is easy to make but that is back in earth. I had to use books and stuff that I studied in my ingredient identification class so I can find the counterpart items of the ingredients that I used back in my home world. Luckily, I was able to find edible plants that are similar to garlic, onion, ginger and rice in this world though they are named differently. Just this morning while doing my adventurer tasks, I specifically hunted for a wild fowl (it looked like a chicken and they said it was edible during my cooking classes) and picked some wild rice so I can cook this dish today. I have not finished my experiments on condiments though so salt should suffice for now.


    When I started sauteeing the garlic, onion and ginger, the fragrance wafted all around the open area and some of the people hovering stopped and started to look at what I am doing. Particularly a few children started to walk closer and closer to the area where I was cooking to at least enjoy the fragrance. I minced the meat after I boiled it so I can mix it all around the porridge and everybody can get a few pieces per bowl. The eggs were done within ten minutes and I immediately placed them in icy water just like a trained person would. Let''s just say its an unusual pet peeve of mine. I hate removing eggshells that stick to the egg then the eggs will end up looking battered and weird. The porridge took around one and a half hours to cook due to the sheer amount I ended up making. I tasted it a little and I am glad it tasted good on the first try. This porridge is definitely a great way to warm up one''s body in this cool weather. I secretly poured two vials of high grade healing potion I made earlier into the porridge as well. I am already helping out and I am not just an apprentice cook but an alchemist as well so let''s put both to good use.


    I doused the fire to show everybody I was done cooking. For some reason, I was at a loss on how to call on people to eat with me though. I don''t know any of them and I definitely understand they are weary of me. The culture and hierarchy was so broken in this realm that men in general won''t trust me (or any woman for that matter) or believe that I will simply help them or give them food with nothing in return. Heck, they might even think I will poison or drug them to do my bidding.


    This area is impoverished so I am quite sure that food and medicine are very hard to come by. As for my porridge, if you''re sick then you get healed, if not, it''s just a regular porridge that would feed a hungry person anyways. To show sincerity, I took out a small bowl and a spoon from my storage and I also picked one egg and started removing its shell. I scooped out one bowl''s worth of porridge and started eating in front of everyone. This needed a little bit of an exaggeration and acting to entice my first customers, right? I scooped some porridge with a spoon and blew it to cool it off a bit. After putting it in my mouth, I made a contented "Hmmmm!" sound to tell everybody it was yummy. I then bit on the egg to complete the set meal. I showed them how much I enjoyed my meal and that it was definitely not poisoned.


    It took a few minutes of exaggerated acting before my first customer bravely approached. They were two young boys, barely teenagers. They are really thin and could be small due to malnutrition so I couldn''t be sure. They don''t look alike so may be they are just friends or neighbors living together in the slums. They cautiously approached me and with a soft voice, the older one of the boys asked, "Miss... Can we have a bit of what you''re eating? It smells good and we''re really hungry." He and the other boy then looked down as if they are braising for a rejection or a beating. I looked at them for a few seconds and then asked, "What are your names and how old are the both of you?" Both boys looked up and spoke one after the other, "I am Asher and I''m fourteen." Then the other one said, "Jesse, thirteen." My eyes widened because I thought they were both around 10 years old at most. They must not be eating well at all. I then told them, "I am Luna. I am an adventurer and I am studying to be a chef. Do you have bowls at home? You can get one for each of you and come back so I can give you some. Call others whom you think are hungry as well." I then gave them a smile. The two boys were clearly surprised and looked at each other. They looked back at me and then bowed, "We''ll call the others and we''ll be back!" They both ran back to the slum area where I am quite sure they have been living in. I spoke loud enough for the others to hear and I noticed some people scrambling to go back just like the two boys. I continued eating as I was waiting for them to come back.


    After about 10 minutes, seven boys of varying hair colors and features came with a bowl each. They were obviously running in a hurry as they were panting when they got back. The other five introduced themselves as Aaron, Brian, Matthew, Kit and Dylan. Their ages ranged from thirteen to fifteen. The community kitchen area also has a place for eating so I took each of their bowls and filled it up and made sure to give them one egg each. They said their thanks and hurriedly ate as if this is their first meal in several days. I assured them that they can get seconds so they can just slow down. At about the time the 7 teenage boys are having their second bowls of porridge, I saw a few pairs of older men with younger children approach the kitchen with bowls in hand. I did not ask them that much and simply took their bowls and filled it up. I also gave them an egg each. Soon, more people approached. It felt nice seeing them smile contentedly after their tummies are filled with a warm meal. In total, I think I was able to feed more or less 40 people and even gave some seconds or thirds to most of them. I think I''ll do this every weekend from now on.


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    I was doing my usual rounds in the city when I saw a slight commotion near the community kitchen. There was a long line of people and some that have already been given food were eating happily in the provided tables and chairs. At the start of the line was a woman with black hair and a face that I will never forget. It''s my wife. I know it was presumptuous of me to say that but I just know that I can''t have anybody but her now. My heart skipped a beat when I saw her again after over a week. I know the first impression I gave her wasn''t the best so here I am just observing her from afar. I did not know that she can smile like that. When will she smile at me like that? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked at my attendants and gave an order, "Clean up this area and improve the cooking facilities and eating areas. She might still need this place tomorrow so start the work by Monday and make sure it is finished before the next weekend." This community kitchen is one of my projects back when I was still the crown prince.


    I am not necessary clueless to her whereabouts since we parted ways. I know she is currently a student of the academe. I know she already has two partners. I could have entered the academe just like the other men sent by their families but I don''t want to put her in an awkward position. I can''t be rash when my future happiness and that of my attendants'' are at stake. I am not even sure if she''ll give me another chance to approach her.

 Chapter 78 - 78 - An encounter with Lark

    At about seven in the evening, I was finally able to feed everybody that came for the meal. The seven boys that first trusted me and ate the meal I prepared had helped me clean up the kitchen area. The others that received free meals helped in cleaning the tables and floors at the dining area as well. They all washed their own bowls and kept it with them. One of the boys that did not speak much suddenly asked, "Will you cook for us again tomorrow?" I looked at him and answered with a smile, "I''ll be here tomorrow at four in the afternoon, Jesse. I will be here every weekend." He looked at me with hopeful eyes and smiled. All seven kids suddenly bowed to me and almost shouted, "Thank you for the meal, Miss Luna!" After they all left, I started walking towards the inn where the drama queen was. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I really liked walking the streets of this city at night. This place never seemed to sleep or slow down but at the same time, with all the lights and the sounds of a busy market. I enjoyed life in the city since I was born and raised in one but at the same time, I also dream of the serene sights and the fresh air of the country side. It would be nice to take a vacation once in a while in such a place. I walked at a leisurely pace towards the inn I have rented for Kayden and my father-in-law. I greeted the receptionist who already knows who I am and went straight to the room I have been renting for a long period. I knocked on the door and placed my palm on it. It opened as the barrier recognized me. When I got in, I saw my father-in-law reading a book but Kayden was nowhere in sight. I greeted him cordially and he smiled as he looked up and saw me come in through the door. I then asked him, "Good evening, father! How have you been? Where''s Kayden?" He answered, "Good evening too! We''ve been doing quite alright. As for Kayden, he has a show tonight so he is in the entertainment district." I nodded my head and smiled. I continued, "I''ll pick him up then. We might not come home tonight." I smiled meaningfully at my father-in-law and he stared at me for a few seconds. As he realized what I meant, he ended up blushing and looking down. He then said, "Enjoy yourselves then."


    I went out of the room and as I passed by on the receptionist desk on my way out, I told him to send some biscuits and tea to my father-in-law in the room. I made sure to leave some money to pay for it. It is always nice to have something to munch on while reading a book. I then went on my way to the entertainment district to fetch Kayden. As for the spies that have been following me since I left the academe this morning, all I can say is that they are truly remarkable. Do they even eat or go to the restroom? They have been following me all day with no rest.


    As I reached the arch which is the entrance to the entertainment district, a beautiful man who''s a head taller than me and with silver shoulder-length hair and sky blue eyes approached me. He has beautiful eyelashes, even longer than mine. He spoke with a soft and enticing voice, "I''m Lark. Can I invite you over for some tea?" Oh, he''s that singing guy. I looked at him for a few seconds with furrowed brows and he also kept his eyes on me as if accepting a staring challenge. I remembered him clearly being an 82 when I last saw him. That was with the boost effect from my innate talent but when I checked him this time, why is he suddenly a 90 now? I will never use mana to checkout men ever again unless I have already learnt how to not make them end like this. Even that ex-crown prince''s resonance increased too. What is even happening?


    I smiled at him and I can see the confidence in his demeanor as he thought that I would agree to his proposal but I suddenly said, "I don''t drink tea with strangers. I don''t remember meeting you personally before. I need to fetch my partner in Arfa." I immediately started walking past him but I just heard his flurried footsteps following me. You see, men can be very persistent if they really wanted to. He then spoke a bit louder, "You watched my show last time and you even gave a few silver coins as tips. I am the singing guy in Serenity. You visited my entertainment house the same night you watched Kayden''s show in Arfa." I looked back at him and said, "Sorry, I don''t remember you." I started to walk away again but he continued to follow me. I let him do whatever he wanted. I went inside Arfa and requested for a viewing room upstairs and Lark just kept on following me no matter which corridor or set of stairs I took. I kept quiet till we reached the second floor private room I rented. He even had the audacity to enter the room after me. Doesn''t he have even an ounce of fear towards me?


    I sat on a soft chair and then asked him with a more forceful and stricter voice, "I am quite sure you don''t just want to drink tea with me. Tell me honestly what your purpose is when you approached me." He looked at me with widened eyes and then he looked down to his hands. He seemed to be very nervous with how direct my question was. I ignored him as I waited for the complimentary food and drink to be delivered in my private room. Since Lark did not want to answer, I also did not press any further. He''ll speak if he wanted to.


    After a few minutes, he suddenly stood up and without warning, he kneeled in front of me. I looked down towards him from where I was seated but I decided not to say anything for now. Let''s see what he has to say first. He then said with a shaky voice, "I know I am a stranger to you but I don''t have anybody else to ask for help from. I would like you to purchase me off of Serenity''s hands. I will pay you back in any way you want me to." I scoffed and said, "Don''t you have regular customers that want to buy you out? And, what makes you think that I will help you? As you have said, you''re a stranger to me." He then looked at me with eyes that were about to burst into tears and said, "I am still a virgin. I can work and am willing to do anything. Please, help me. I don''t want to end up being bought by that evil woman." I laughed a bit and told him, "How sure are you that I am not an evil woman too?" He then hurriedly said, "Because you accepted Kayden..." With an amused look, I then spoke slowly, "If you had money to have me investigated, you should have simply used that to buy off your own freedom from Serenity." He looked at me and he became speechless. He''s not the only one who has sources of information about other people so I have an idea how much such services are worth. I leaned forward until my face was only a few centimeters away from his. I continued and said, "I know that you know that I''m your resonant. I think that is why you approached me, right?" He stared at me and then nodded his head as his face turned pale from being found out. I then spoke again and asked, "Can you show me something as proof of your sincerity and willingness to do anything as long as I buy your freedom?" I smirked meaningfully and I saw surprise in his eyes for a few second. Afterwards, it was replaced by helplessness and defeat. I think he must be trying to tell himself that it will still be better to be abused by his resonant than by other people.


    What was nice about the private rooms in places like these is that you have the option similar to a one-way mirror which means I can see clearly what''s happening outside but nobody can see what''s happening inside my room. Even the sound is isolated. I can hear what''s going on outside but even if I scream in here, nobody from the outside would know. It was different from the rooms that I first rented when I visited several places here. This type of room is for people that have other reasons for coming to this place. Being a person working for one of the entertainment houses, I am quite sure that Lark, though he was quite late to realize it, understood what all the arrangements I made mean. I am simply testing how firm he is in terms of getting things that he wanted as well as the limits of what he is willing to do to get them. I don''t need weaklings in my team.


    He slowly stood up and started removing his clothes one by one. I chuckled a bit but did not make any comments. His hands seem to stiffen a bit when he heard me chuckle but he still continued what he was doing. In a few movements, he''s fully naked in front of me. His body is toned and a bit muscular in the right places. You would think that he''s thin and weak with the usual clothes he was wearing but how wrong I was with that notion. I stared at him while my eyes were going downwards inspecting every part of him. I can see him shivering and one of his hands tried to cover the part between his legs. I then asked, "Why are you trying to cover it?" His arms then dropped to his sides. He was looking on the ground with seemingly lifeless eyes. I then asked him to come closer and he immediately took a few steps towards me. He only stopped when he was only one step in front of me.


    You do know I like inspecting the goods before buying them right? Here we are again with someone willing to be inspected and bought. I asked him a simple question, "How much is your freedom?" He immediately responded, "34 silvers". This amount may be huge for him but not for me with how much I am earning from the magic tower and my adventurer tasks. I am a business woman so I don''t give away money with no return in my investment or some type of collateral. I then asked, "Any talents besides singing? I think I know what other way you were thinking about when you immediately removed your clothes but I want to know how would you be able to repay me through money or coin and not in actions or services."

 Chapter 79 - 79 - An encounter with Lark 2

    He looked at me and said, "I can continue singing in Serenity and I can give you all of my pay and tips. I''ll work hard to get more regulars to watch my show. I also know how to read and write so I can help you with paperwork and such." I then said, "Anything else?" He then nervously said, "I can- can serve you on... the bed." His voice was getting softer towards the end of the sentence and if my hearing wasn''t keen, I won''t be able to hear that. I simply said, "Let''s test your obedience then." I stared at him and conjured a soft chair with arm rests behind him. I smiled and said, "Sit on that chair. Open your legs wide by placing each of them on the arm rests. I want to watch you while you are pleasuring yourself." He looked stunned and seem to want to contest but he seemed to weigh the pros and cons. He kept his silence and then simply complied after thinking for about a minute. He must really be desperate to be freed if he decided to follow my orders. I purposely made a crazy demand since I want him to back off but he still followed my words.


    He sat on the chair and placed his legs on the arm rests one after the other. I saw his face turn beet-red as he realized that I was looking at his exposed private parts. I looked at him with my right eyebrow raised as if asking, "Aren''t you going to start?" He held his rod with his right hand and began to stroke it slowly. I heard him gasp as he leaned back and closed his eyes. While he was enjoying himself, I heard Kayden on stage as he started playing his harp with a serene and soothing music. As for my room, it was full of soft moans and heavy breathing of a certain guy. While his eyes are closed, I controlled my mana and made it flow into his front and back holes. The front to block him from releasing immediately and the back to stroke that sensitive part from the inside. When the sudden warmth of mana entered his body from two places at once, I saw Lark''s body shudder, his eyes abruptly opened but his eyes were unfocused, his back arched and he moaned quite loudly. Within a few seconds, I was done with filling him up with my mana. He was panting heavily and he stopped stroking himself. Since he stopped, I should start my move from the inside then. Let''s start the little punishment on my little liar. He even had me investigated which I hated so he better survive this till the end.


    I made my mana move within him. I started stroking his sensitive spot and added a little zapping once in a while using a simple spark spell I learned previously. On the first zap of the low level electricity to his sensitive spot, his body twitched and he made a beastly moan and then he panted heavily. He looked at me with his teary eyes and he started to shake his head from side to side. He''s already begging with a "No" but he came here on his own knowing full well that I may be an evil person so... Did I stop? Of course not. I feel hornier when someone begs me to stop! I simply issued him a challenge, "If you endure for 10 minutes, I will accept your proposal to buy you out of Serenity and even reduce your debt to me by 5 silvers." He looked at me with tears in his eyes and after a few seconds decided to nod weakly as a sign that he agreed with my challenge. Well, another zap came in just after I said my offer and his body twitched again. He was panting heavily with occasional soft whimpers. The zaps come in every 30 seconds. He has taken about two zaps already by this time so that makes it 18 more to go. I told him to continue stroking himself just like he did from the start and he helplessly followed my orders. I am not sure though if he could endure this much until the end with his consciousness intact. As he was enduring the mix of pleasure and torture, I was enjoying the music that Kayden was playing on stage. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like what I expected, Lark lost consciousness at around the fourteenth zap. He''s human after all so I did not expect that much. Even Ioannis and Kayden couldn''t last that long with my stamina before I started the deification of their bodies. Being able to take only this much is perfectly normal. I stopped the movement of my mana and started cleaning him up with basic cleanse magic. He really made a mess on himself, on the floor and on the chair he sat on. Before putting his clothes back on, I did not forget to place my seal on top of his womb. This signifies my ownership of him though only temporary. The seal will disappear if I don''t touch him within the next two weeks. Now, I have to bring this guy back to Serenity before my jealous drama queen discovers him.


    I teleported out of Arfa and into one of the secluded areas within Serenity. I walked out of the blindspot and approached the receptionist like it was any other night. I told her that I need to meet with the owner. He was quite surprised when he saw me carrying the unconscious Lark in my arms like a princess. He politely asked me to wait and sit on a soft chair nearby then he hurriedly ran to fetch his boss. After a few minutes, he came back and politely led me to one of the private meeting rooms within Serenity.


    As I entered the private room, I was amazed at the design of the place. It was cozy and well-lighted, very far from my expectations. I expected it to look gloomy and totally shady but it wasn''t. On the soft couch directly opposite to where I was asked to sit, was a middle aged man. I think he''s too young to be called middle aged but he''s definitely several years older than this guy in my arms so it should be fine. I introduced myself and greeted him, "I''m Luna. I met Lark more than a week ago in one of his shows. We met again today at the entertainment district''s entrance and he offered himself to me willingly. Since he gave himself to me in exchange of a certain condition, I am here to fulfill my end of the deal by buying him off of your hands." He looked at me seriously and then slowly asked, "Do you know how much this guy is worth?" I answered calmly, " He said that his freedom was worth 34 silvers. He also said that he is willing to continue working here so he can pay me back." The owner furrowed his brows but I guess he understood the arrangement between me and Lark quite well so he nodded. He then said, "He''s quite expensive since he is still untouched." I nodded and then asked, "Yeah, he did tell me that but I already touched him so... As for the transfer of ownership, is there any paperwork I need to complete to proceed with it?" I had to lie that I already did everything a woman can do to a man to make the transaction smoother since I saw a little bit of possessiveness on the eyes of the owner towards Lark who is like a piggy bank full of coins to his establishment. He took some papers from his drawer. One was a slavery contract while the other is a debt receipt. The last one he gave me was a wooden plank that I was familiar with. It was the plank that every man in this realm has once they come of age. I took all of the things he gave me and then placed a bag of silver coins on the table. Before I left, I remembered that I wanted to confirm something and asked all of a sudden, "Is there some type of an evil woman who is trying to purchase him off your hands recently?" He then anwered, "There is indeed a sudden increase of people who wanted to buy him out. As for the evil woman, I am not sure. I think most people who enjoy enslaving others are evil to some extent." I gave him a perfunctory smile and asked where Lark''s assigned room was so I can have him placed there to rest. He readily gave me the directions and a copy of the key to Lark''s room.


    I carried him around the corridors of Serenity as if nobody was looking our way and went up straight to his room. I gave him a quick peck on the forehead to make his sleep deeper. I made sure to give him a quick wash, looked for clothes he could change into and tuck him in bed. As for the slavery and debt contracts, I burned them all secretly. As for his slavery mark, I will have it removed in the near future since the academy for some twisted reason, gives extra points if a woman keeps slaves so let''s keep it at that for now. The points are huge like how it is equal to having intimacy with a man for like six times which for me was big points really. As for the money he''s going to earn, he can keep it for his household and future child. As for the plank, I just kept it in my storage. I''ll return it to him the next time we meet. I won''t forcibly bind him to me just because he''s desperate to be freed. If I do so, he will still end up as a slave but with a different master and instead of temporary, he will be bound for life.


    Just like how I secured the room where my two husbands were staying, I placed a sound isolation and protection barrier around his room too. Only me and him can enter this room from now on. He might not be my man but as of now he''s temporarily under my protection. I quickly left Lark''s room and teleported back to my private room in Arfa. It took me about 30 minutes to settle everything back in Serenity. I hope the drama queen did not notice.


    As I appeared back in my private room in Arfa, I saw Kayden sitting on one of the comfy chairs inside my private room. It seems like he has been waiting for some time. He looked at me with a calm expression and asked, "The attendant said you weren''t alone when you came in. May I know who accompanied you today?" Lying is never good so let''s just tell the truth outright. I answered nonchalantly and said, "It was Lark. I met him at the gates of the district. He asked me if I can go and have tea with him but I declined. He then started following me until I came up here in this room. I have already sent him back to Serenity." He looked at me for a full minute seemingly trying to check if I was lying or withholding information from him (well, I am but he won''t know about it). My face was calm so it won''t tell him anything about my thoughts. He sighed and told me that he wants to go home. I told him like it was just a matter-of-fact that we will stay here in Arfa for the night. He then looked at me with widened eyes and blushed. I looked back at him and raised one of my eyebrows as if asking, "Any complaints?" He did not say yes or no so I stood up and started walking out of the room towards the main door of Arfa. He hurriedly ran after me and shouted, "Let''s stay here tonight just like what you''ve planned." I looked back at him and smirked. He scoffed at me when he realized that he fell into my trap. At first, he was the one feeling jealous but now he is the one trying to soothe me by giving me what I want. Such a quick turn of events, isn''t it?

 Chapter 80 - 80 - A little fun with the drama queen

    I grabbed his hand and pulled him back inside Arfa. As we passed by the receptionist, I smiled at the guy and said we''re staying at one of the rooms in Arfa. I gave him two silver coins as a hush fee and another three for the room. He discreetly gave me a key to one of the bigger rooms. As for my drama queen, he just let me hold his hand and pull him to wherever I wanted to go with no complaints. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we reached the provided room, I simply opened the door with the key provided and once we are inside, I hurriedly casted a sound isolation and protection barrier spell around the room. We don''t like to be disturbed while we are at the peak of our fun, right? As for Kayden, I literally carried him and put him on the bed. He hit the bed with a poof sound and he bounced a bit too. I can see the clear shock on his face as I threw him on the bed a while ago. He then blushed as he realized how rough I was with him and at the same time how hurried I seemed to be to start what I came here for. I totally forgot he was a masochist so he''s totally enjoying this!


    I started moving towards the bathroom to take a shower. I was just about to end a busy day. I started quite early in the morning with my visit at the room of questions, then I finished some tasks from the adventurer''s hall, then got off cooking duty, fixed Lark''s issues and now fetched Kayden from his job. Now, I just feel filthy all over and all I can think off is to clean myself up. I ignored his surprised face and went to the bathroom. Five minutes after I started my shower, somebody came in and started lathering my back with soap. I just let him be since he''s trying to serve me in his own way. I asked him some questions about how his week went and he shared to me his experiences since the last time we parted. It was a refreshing and a very wholesome shower on my standards. We simply enjoyed each other''s company, cleaning each other''s bodies while getting updates about each other just like a normal old couple. After the shower, we both wrapped ourselves in a towel and put on our sleep wear.


    Honestly, I am super tired and it is very rare for me to be tired. Am I physically tired or... I closed my eyes for a bit and communicated with Lia. I asked a simple question, "Lia,why do I feel so tired today? My stamina is almost limitless, right?" I had to wait for her reply for about a few seconds. She then replied, "Drink a mana potion and a rejuvenating potion. Your mana is drained because of the world tree and since it''s drained, your stamina recovery lowered down a bit. You simply suffered due to your busy schedule just like a mortal would." Oh. That''s why it was weird since I was tired on both stamina and mana for the first time since I opened my eyes in this realm. As I was still speaking to Lia and pondering on how to avoid this feeling in the future, I felt someone''s hand snaking towards the bud in between my legs. This naughty man! I opened my eyes and grabbed his naughty hand as I looked into his eyes. I noticed that his eyes were half closed and misty. Why do I feel like I am seeing a pattern? Ioannis was like this too when he got... jealous? Does jealousy trigger them to go into a sudden heat? That''s a very unlikely notion, isn''t it?


    When Kayden realized that I stopped his naughty hand from going further down my body, tears started to form in his misty eyes as he repeatedly said, "Please" like he was begging for his life. He was trying to remove his hands from my grip. Should I tie him up again? Why should I have to think about it too much? I took a soft rope out of my storage and tied up both his hands above his head and mounted it on the bed''s head board. He looked at his tied hands and then back at me as if asking if he did anything wrong. I smiled at him and told him to behave. I then conjured three vials from my storage, one for mana and two for rejuvenation. I drank one of each in one go while the extra rejuvenation was poured on the tied guys mouth. His eyes widened as he saw me chug unknown potions and made him drink one too. I looked at him with a triumphant smile and said, "Shall we have some fun then?" I saw a bit of excitement and also a bit of fear in Kayden''s eyes. He then said in a pleading voice, "Wife... Just- just calm down. Please be gentle with me. I can skip work tomorrow so we have a lot of time. I''m not going anywhere so gently... Pl- hmm." I sat on top of him and leaned forward then the rest of whatever he was about to say was drowned by my kiss. Within a few seconds, I felt his skin heat up, his eyes turned misty and dazed and his rod hardened like it was clockwork. I nuzzled and grinded my clothed honey pot on top of his clothed groin as I deepened the kiss. It produced some grunts and moans from the man beneath me. It was like music to my ears making me hornier. With him tied up, nobody''s going to stop me from going crazy in bed. I slowly removed his clothes piece by piece. His body was moving a lot as if asking me to do it quicker but I just kept the pace which I was doing it with at the start. I can see tears of frustration in his eyes already. After all his clothes are gone, I saw his hardened rod spring up in all its glory. I haven''t tasted it for quite some time so I started with licking and sucking to pleasure him. I saw his eyes roll up and felt his body shiver when I suddenly put half of his thing into my mouth to suck. He''s really enjoying the fact that I am having my way with him while he''s tied up. I eventually could not take it anymore and sat on him, letting the full length of his rod slide inside me in one go. He grunted like a beast when I did so. I moved my waist in a circular motion while he''s inside me as if teasing him further. He started moving his hips up and down as of trying to encourage me to move in the right direction. Once our bodies are connected, we went nonstop till the wee hours of the morning till he ended up passing out. By the time were done, his body is weak, his voice hoarse, his eyes unfocused and misty and his body was shivering from having waves of pleasure one after another. While unconscious, I tried playing with the tip of his rod and his nipples too and his body twitched as if trying to escape my touch. He''s too sensitive huh? Not bad, he lasted a few more rounds before passing out compared to our last fun session. Even with his body gradually changing to match that of mine (a mystique body), he is still not a complete mystique yet so this much was expected. I kissed him on his forehead to put a small spell to deepen his sleep and carried him to the bath tub to wash him up. I have to inspect for any bruises to heal them too. I can use cleaning magic but that''s for the bed and other stuff. Not showering is just plain lazy.


    After washing him up and dressing him up in a clean set of sleepwear, I teleported back to the inn where my father-in-law was. It is already almost sunrise so I have to go for adventurer work again and I am not comfortable leaving this guy alone in another inn or bed. I let my father-in -law know that I have arrived by knocking on the door. He answered to let me in and he couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw me carry in an unconscious Kayden. I immediately told him to just let this guy sleep until he wakes up naturally since I tired him out too much. My father-in-law nodded and blushed a bit for some reason. Is he perhaps imagining how I tired Kayden out?


    After settling the sleeping Kayden down, I kissed the sleeping guy on the lips and bid my father-in-law goodbye. I told him to let Kayden know that I may not return tonight since I have to go back to the academe again. I left the inn to go to the adventurer''s hall to get my daily tasks. Having a mystique body is really convenient. You don''t need much food or sleep to function since just using my body''s high recovery rate is enough to get rid of the weakness, fatigue and other pains and aches in my body. Thus, even If we had some "strenuous exercise" throughout the night, I did not need to sleep to get my strength back. I have to finish 3 tasks again today, answer some stuff at the room of questions and also cook stew at the community kitchen later. I should hunt a wild boar today. Pork and vegetable stew sounds nice for tonight''s dinner and maybe buy some bread on the side. Let''s drop by at a bread shop later.

 Chapter 81 - 81 - Chance Encounters?

    Since my day started early, I thought of buying the bread that I will serve together with the stew for tonight''s dinner. Nothing beats freshly baked bread in the morning! I looked for the best bread shop as per the people that I asked around the city. As I arrived at the shop, there are already a few regular customers queuing to get their usual breakfast loaves. Though I have been in this world for more than two weeks, it won''t be enough for me to know all about their food culture so the first thing I did was to approach the bread shop owner. I asked the old man a simple question, "Mister, which bread will be best to serve with meat stew?" He looked at me with an amicable smile and readily gave me his suggestions. He was even kind enough to let me have a taste of each type so I can decide more easily. I then decided to get the middle priced one which is a kind of balance for me. It has the right sweetness, softness and crunch too. I then ordered 50 loaves which shocked the owner. He then told me that he only baked about 20 of it today and some were already bought earlier. I asked if he could make 50 more for me by 4:00pm and that I am willing to pay in advance and he said he would gladly do it for me. He then whispered, "Would you like me to deliver it to the community kitchen at 4pm?" I looked at him with widened eyes since I never knew that people would know about what I did yesterday. I nodded and said my thanks. I left my payment and told him to bring all 50 loaves to the agreed place later. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I then went to the vegetable market with thoughts of buying tomatoes, onions, carrots and potatoes for the stew. For some reason, the vegetable sellers are more eager to offer their goods and even gave me discounts here and there. They then said, "Thank you." with doting looks as if I did something that made them proud. I am feeling a little creeped out, honestly. This look seem to be similar to the old man at the bread shop though.


    After the market, I decided to drop by the room of questions while it is still quite early to avoid prying eyes. Better to keep it a secret for as long as I can. As I entered the room in a hurry, I did not notice that in one inconspicuous corner, someone was observing my every move. I looked at the board and took out 5 of the oldest question and placed my answers on blank sheets of paper quickly. Placed them in the answers box and left immediately. As I left the room of questions, that was the only time I noticed that I had another stalker! Though he tried to conceal himself, his scent and well, his invisibility spell doesn''t work with someone like me who already exceeded his mana rank so there you go. I don''t mind him stalking me though and I do not mind having a connection with the magic tower in the future too. On top of his head used to be an 88, now it is a 93. It is getting harder to avoid you, Mr. Tangerine.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    Something in me just knew that she will come back quite early the next day so I decided to do a vigil to wait for her here. Damn! I even slept in a very uncomfortable position just to make sure I won''t leave this room of questions. The long wait eventually bore fruit as I saw her walk in. She came in almost an hour late compared to the time she came in yesterday. She must have tried to avoid me, didn''t she? Too bad, I have nothing in me but persistence. I think all magic researchers must have at least this much.


    I saw with my own eyes how she took 5 of the oldest questions from the board, read it in under a minute then write her answers for all of them in less than 5 minutes and lastly, she placed them in the answers box after stamping them. I did not know those questions were that easy? If they were, they wouldn''t be on that board for almost three years! You see those papers are color coded as per the year they were posted so I knew with just one look. She must really be a genius.


    I decided to follow her around today. I decided to take a leave from work for the first time since I started working here just to spy on someone! How degrading as fuck! It''s not that I don''t want to do it but I''m kind of desperate. I know damn well she was avoiding me. She has been doing that since that night we met eyes at Eden. Why? I thought she was at least interested in me when she was checking me out as I was posing almost naked in the middle of the studio. She even bought those embroidery pieces so, why? She is my resonant and I know that she knows that too. So, why do I feel her strong dislike of me?


    ******** ******** ********


    I simply continued what I planned to do even if I was being followed by a persistent tail in a form of a mage in an invisibility spell. I went to the adventurer''s hall since I already settled all the other ingredients for the stew. It''s time to procure the main ingredient! I also have to take in the usual three tasks. As I entered the adventurer''s hall, I greeted the receptionist and she greeted me with a loud "Hi, Luna!" which was enough for everybody in the hall to hear. This woman is always energetic and unnecessarily loud but it''s not that I hate it. I simply smiled at her and immediately went near the huge board filled with tasks.


    I took two herb gathering tasks and one simple hunting task but for another animal. I need the wild boar for my personal use so it is weird to get a hunting task for that. I brought the tasks to the reception and as I did so, a man did the same thing at the same time and our hands ended up touching each other and I felt a spark where our hands met. (Keeran''s POV: How dare this brat touch my wife''s hand? He''s even staring at her! Tsk!)


    This is the reason why I do not touch men recklessly! Shit, that was a resonance and quite high at that! That is definitely above 85 points. No way! I ignored the spark and simply continued with the transaction as if nothing happened when our hands touched. I avoided looking at the man beside me with my entire being. I was curious but I don''t want complications even more so I''d rather pretend I have a stiff neck. The man beside me though was clearly staring at me (I can see it through my peripheral vision) and he''s clearly waiting for me to look his way. Fat chance! I won''t look at you even if you stare holes into my body! After the receptionist finished registering the tasks to my adventurer card, I hurriedly turned around and left for the gates opposite the direction of the entertainment district since I have already went through that gate near there yesterday. I have scavenged my way around that other half of the forest so let''s do the other half today.


    ******** ******** ********


    Dongmin''s POV


    I decided to start with my adventurer''s tasks early today. There is no limit as to the number of tasks one can do in a day as long as you finish the first batch you took. The earlier I start, the more money and points I can earn. I usually take harder tasks since they earn more but today, I have decided to take the easier tasks to help my father''s alchemy shop. It''s not like I don''t do that before but honestly, not as regular as I should. I feel threatened when my father started mentioning Luna. What if father ends up loving her more than me. I know she''s not going to be my stepmother. My father has cleared that up but he can be his adopted daughter and whether we like it or not, men always want daughters over sons. They can deny it all they want but I can clearly see the happy sparkles in my father''s eyes whenever he talks about her so yeah, the denial doesn''t count at all. That truth hurt a lot when I first realized it. It turns out, she''s more filial than me too in many ways looking at how much improvement the shop had, the inventory system and all.


    When I got to the adventurer hall, I immediately found some herb and material gathering tasks. Since I am already a rank 8 adventurer, I can take 5 at once for these low level tasks if I wanted to. To show how filial I am, of course, I took five! When I was arranging the tasks I chose, I heard the receptionist greet someone named Luna. My head snapped back immediately. I wanted to see if this is the woman that never left my father''s praises. I saw her walk towards the counter but her long black hair is covering the side of her face so I couldn''t see how she looked like so I hurried to present my task at the same time to get a closer look. I also wanted to see what tasks she will be taking. I was so much in a hurry that without me meaning to, our hands touched! And when they did, I felt electricity course through my body. I felt blood rush to my face, my body heated up, damn my groin even went hard in an instant too and my legs almost turned into jelly. I had to hold onto the counter to keep my balance. The energy left in me could only help me look towards her direction slowly with widened eyes. Damn, her side profile alone was beautiful and my mind went blank when she smiled at the receptionist. Why can''t that smile be for me instead? I looked down when I realized I was having weird thoughts. Huh? Why do I have such thoughts? Oh. Oh no, this isn''t it, right? I looked up again and she was just talking to the receptionist like I was invisible. I know she felt it but why is she ignoring me. I clearly know what these body reactions meant and this is definitely not one-sided! How dare she ignore me! Did my father, for some reason, know beforehand that me and Luna would have this fated connection?

 Chapter 82 - 82 - Playing tag in the forest

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I reached the eastern gates of the city with only one magician trailing behind me. Not that he''s the only one but, you get what I mean. The other guy in the adventurer hall was not here so that much was fine. I never met that guy EVER. Not when I went shopping, eating at stalls, walking around the city, going to the market or even in the community kitchen. I was very much not attracting anyone and not approaching anyone since two husbands are already a handful. I even saw that adventurer purposely run to the counter to get there at the same time as me! Did he touch my hand on purpose too? Did the first shameless man I was dreading to meet finally came into existence?


    I shook those scary thoughts out of my head and started walking out the gates to start my foraging activities. I looked at my flora and fauna map to mark the places I need to go to for the plants and the animals I need. It took me a few minutes to finalize my route. I want things organized you see and that includes even the route that I would be walking in inside the forest. It is not due to danger or anything, but for convenience. I''d rather use my energy on fun activities than walking around like a lost child in these forests. That is the main reason I created the map! I was about to walk in to the inner parts of the forest when I heard someone running to catch up to me and all my senses flared up when I noticed that it was the guy in the adventurer hall. NO! DEFINITELY NO! He even shouted my name as he was approaching me. That''s so creepy. How did he know my name?!


    I ignored his calls and his flurried footsteps and went running inside the forest. Once I was about 100 meters away from him, I hid behind a huge tree and teleported to the first place I marked in the map. It was a good thing that I have been to every single area here so I have all the areas added and covered for teleportation purposes. I was finally able to breathe again when the creepy stalker was gone. I gathered all the herbs I needed while making sure to only take so much so that there would be left for others and for the plant to have enough time to recover and grow more. It was about time to continue walking to my next marked area on the map but I wasn''t even 200 meters from the original spot I teleported to when I heard some movements in a bush in front of me. Having lately discovered the wonders of spark spells, I sent one right behind the bush. After being hit by the spell, out came rolling the magician that was following me without the invisibility spell this time. I totally forgot about him when I teleported. Shit. The other tails found out I could teleport, didn''t they? I ended up screaming in frustration while pulling on my hair. I angrily stomped towards the unconscious guy on the ground touched his back and casted a teleportation spell back to wherever he thinks is his home. One tail down. I sent my senses around me and the the two original tails are already here for some reason. I must commend their excellent tracking abilities. I suddenly turned around and spoke to the nothingness around me, "I know that the two of you saw me teleport and I don''t fucking care if you report to whoever sent you but don''t disturb the things I do or I will turn you both to ash."


    ***The two spies following her: *gulp* then they looked at each other as if asking, "How did she know there were two of us? Since when did she know we were following her?"


    I continued my walk and went to the next pin point I placed on the map then continued foraging in peace. I value these walks in the forest not because of the points and the money but because I use it as my "me" time though I am not quite alone recently. These two guys were quiet just like shadow guards I''ve read before who work for royalty in those fictional novels I read so it''s fine. I was able to finish my three tasks within three hours. This is why I love GPS! I went straight to the area where some wild boars lived and hunted the biggest one I could find. I butchered it and placed the usable pieces in my storage and left the innards to the wild animals around. I would love to make sausages but the condiments and spices in this world are hopeless. I have to do something about those first before expanding my menu.


    ******** ******** ********


    Dongmin''s POV


    Did she just run away from me? I know my voice was loud enough for her to hear me. Damn! She is really avoiding me! What did I even do to her? I wasn''t a pervert! (Author''s Note: She thought you were.) I simply sighed and decided to do my five tasks first. I know how hard it is to find people that do not want to be found. If I catch up to her, she will just run away again. She thinks she can avoid me? I will spend my time in the alchemy shop later. I am sure she will drop by since she has to give my father the items that she gathered. Hmpf! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******** ******** ********


    At a later time, Dongmin did wait at the alchemy shop everyday but Luna never came. She did not need to when she can deposit the items straight into the inventory system and can talk to Uncle Daejung through the communication device. Dongmin came clean about the resonance and what happened at the adventurer''s hall that day with his father and Uncle Daejung was very happy because of this latest progress. He then told him that he will ask Luna, his daughter-in-law, to give his son access to the inventory system of the shop so he can put in sellable items there anytime. He blushed to a beet-red hue and screamed shyly, "She doesn''t even want me! What daughter-in-law?!" then stomped into his room. Uncle Daejung just shook his head and laughed heartily which ended up teasing the grumpy Dongmin further.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    The last thing I remembered was seeing her teleport to some place else. I honestly was shocked since I could not feel even a tiny bit of mana from her even during the first time we met or when I was practically behind her while following her with the invisibility spell on. I am a rank 5 magician and I should feel any strand of mana in my surroundings and she had none! It was good that I placed a tracking spell on her so I frantically ran around the forest like a crazy person to catch up to where she was. I calculated and she actually teleported to almost 800 meters from her original spot. That''s impressive! When I saw her, she is already foraging some herbs like she teleported to that place purposely. It got me wondering, "Can she teleport with pin point accuracy?" (Author''s Note: Oh yes, she can.)


    I was hiding quietly behind the bush waiting for her to pass by so I can follow her stealthily again but I was surprised by a snake passing by in front of me that I lost my balance and fell on my butt. How unlucky. Not even a few seconds passed, I felt a surge of electricity hit me from behind and I remembered blacking out. That electricity surge spell was well created. It was just enough to make someone unconscious but not to kill. I know that''s her. She must have thought I was a wild animal trying to attack her. But who would explain the fact that I am back in my room inside the magic tower, lying stomach first on the floor? Did she just get rid of me by sending me back here? Was I that annoying to her? Damn! That''s a teleportation with pin point accuracy of at least two kilometers away! For the first time, I found myself crying while stuck in this degrading position on the floor.


    You don''t know how much pent up frustration and embarassment I am feeling since the first time we met, I was ignored repeatedly. She crushed my ego over and over again. I was treated like a prince in this magic tower, being the only grandchild of the current magic tower grandmaster. I got everything I wanted. I admit I was spoiled rotten especially when I was found to be quite talented in magic at a young age. There were a lot of women who have sent marriage proposals to my grandfather and they regularly send gifts to woo me but being the scum that I was, I led them on and those that I find ugly, I publicly decline. I don''t know what went in my head but I enjoyed the attention and the power I had over the feelings of others. Here I am, eating all that bad karma after I fell for a woman who doesn''t even want to see my shadow anywhere near her. It took a ton of pride-swallowing, self-smacking and migraine-inducing thinking before I accepted the fact that I fell for her the first time we met. Once you fell first, you''re kind of doomed if you''re the man, you know? Starting the relationship (well in this case it felt more like an agreement or a negotiation) where you were the more desperate one never went well. Even if she accepts me in the future, I am quite sure I will be like a puppy waiting for scraps. Fuck! What can I do about it? She''s my resonant...


    Resonance just like love, hurts when it is not accepted by the woman. The pain in my heart and soul core made me feel like I was dying whenever she ignores me or avoids me. Is there medicine for this? Yes, but it has to come from her. It''s her acceptance, her touch, having intimacy with her and being marked by her permanently. It''s all about her decision of my future! I hate not being in control but I hate it more that she doesn''t want me one bit. I haven''t told my grandfather about my predicament. With the amount of power he has, he can just force her to take me in by offering her benefits that she can''t help but accept but that''s not what I want. I may be scum or a spoiled brat but I can''t be like that with her. I want her to accept me on her own. I don''t want it to be like a business proposal she accepted with benefits that included me like icing on top. It may be my pride talking here but I can''t accept the fact that she will only accept me because of the benefits she would get and not me as a person. (Author''s Note: But she does think about benefits before taking people in though?)


    ******** ******** ********


    After making sure I have not forgotten anything, I guess it''s time to go back and get my rewards for these three tasks for now.

 Chapter 83 - 83 - Interrogation

    After successfully hunting and butchering the wild boar, I did not waste time and teleported to a secluded part at the edge of the city road. Who walks all the way back when you can teleport? Once I have teleported, I walked like usual like I was a normal adventurer that just got out of the forest. I even panted and wiped my non-existent sweat to get the most acting effect whether someone''s watching or not. I continued walking back to the gate and went straight to the adventurer''s hall. I did my task completion and took my money. I then sent the extra stuff for sale to the inventory system back at Uncle Daejung''s alchemy shop. I also left a message about it and a little bit of checking on him on the communicator earring I gave him last time. It is really convenient not to have to go there all the time.(Author''s Note: Poor Dongmin...)


    Since it is still early (around 11:30am), so I decided to walk around the market a bit. Maybe shopping can get my mind off of these pesky men. I saw some nice looking meat buns and just had to try it since it smells really good. The taste was okay for the price too at just a few copper coins. I ate while walking like a normal tourist. After about fifteen minutes, my two tails are back. I talked to the wind and simply said, "You can have your lunch first and rest a bit. I''m planning to go to Serenity for a few hours and then at the community kitchen by 4pm." Surprisingly, my senses told me that they actually left the area. How obedient. What if I lied to them? I can''t help but shake my head and giggle. I guess they thought that they can just find me again though it would be a bit hard to do if I really wanted to be a pain. It is really hard to earn money, huh?


    After having my fill on the meat buns, I walked into the entertainment district. I must say it really looked like a ghost town but kind of colorful which was a weird combination if I must say. All the workers must have been sleeping since they do open their doors to customers at night and then close their shops during the wee hours of the morning. I went straight to Serenity and walked in like I owned the place. The receptionist saw me and simply bowed his head after I showed them a wooden plank that signified that I am a VIP and I sponsor at least one host who''s working in this establishment.


    I went straight up to Lark''s room and simply placed my hand on the door and it opened. I pushed it slowly with no sound at all. He was nowhere in sight when I looked around the bed and the living room area but I heard somebody taking a shower from the bathroom so I just made myself comfortable and sat on a comfy chair. I purposely chose a place where he won''t notice me immediately.


    After about ten minutes, the flowing water finally stopped signalling the end of his bath. Without warning, he walked out of the bathroom dripping wet with nothing covering him whatsoever. I couldn''t help but smile at the free show I am getting. This got me thinking, he''s all wet right now, if I zap him from the inside, will it feel stronger since water is a good conductor? We''ll never know unless we try, right?


    I controlled the mana inside his body and with that I simply zapped his sensitive spot inside his bum. I saw him go stiff as a loud moan escaped his lips and now he''s about to fall down on the floor. Oops. I teleported on the spot where he was about to fall and caught him in time before he hit the ground. His eyes were closed so I think I knocked him out?


    I looked for a towel to dry him up and then placed him on the bed. I did not dress him up on purpose so I can ogle him for free of course. I just kind of covered just that middle part with a tiny bit of the blanket so he can keep a bit of his dignity when he wakes up. I sat on the chair next to his bed to wait for him to wake up. It took him about twenty minutes before he was able to do so. When he woke up, his eyes opened abruptly and he looked down on his body and saw he was naked. He pulled the blanket up to his neck looking panicked and sat up to look around. When he saw me, instead of fear, he seemed to look relieved? That''s weird. I am the one who zapped you unconscious, you know?


    Though naked, he hurriedly changed his position to a kneeling one on top of the bed but kept his private part covered with a blanket. I just stared at him with my right eyebrow lifted as if asking him what he''s trying to do. He kept looking down and did not even make a single sound. Oh. I am the master here so I should speak first right? I started with an unusual question, "How are you feeling?" He suddenly looked up and stared into my eyes with furrowed brows as if asking why am I caring for his well-being. I then asked, "Why? You can''t get sick since you need to work to repay me right?" His eyes seemed to have lost their light and he looked down on his hands again. He answered in a very submissive tone, "I am alright. Thank you for sending me back here last night, master."


    The next question I asked him was something he never thought was coming as I asked, "Was our meeting at the entrance arch of the entertainment district a coincidence or not?" I saw his shoulders stiffen then his body shivered. Aha! You got caught, didn''t you? Let''s see how you can lie to me more. He didn''t answer even after I waited for a whole minute. Then I said, "Not answering?" I then snapped my fingers and the mana inside his body started swirling. The one inside his bum started swirling and prodding his sensitive parts and as for the rest it started playing with his groin and his nipples. I love how my mana can hold solid things now. I found out about this when I was in Eieneos before. So lo and behold, my little torture method without touching a person at all!


    I heard him gasp loud as he fell on his side on to the bed. He was squirming and panting while holding tightly on to the bed sheets. I then asked again, "Would you like to answer now?" He looked at me, his eyes looking like he was about to cry and said, "N- Not- a... hmm! a coin- incidence... ugghh!" I said teasingly, "A coincidence? What? Did you just lie to me, hmm?" He then shook his head strongly and said in between gasps, "It''s- It''s not a coin- haaaa... cidence. I- I am not ly- lying." I then clapped my hands and said, "Oh, it wasn''t. It seems like you know me though? When we first met, I covered half of my face with a veil and I was watching from afar. We never talked so I wonder how did you know it was me? Did you do something naughty, Lark?" As my question ended, a zap hit his body and he shivered. I even saw his eyes roll back as he moaned loud. I teased him further by saying, "I like how you are singing to me today, Lark!" He was panting and his eyes were still looking at me as if begging. He then said, "I- I''m sorry. I won''t do it... again. Pl- please..." I then replied, "Why are you sorry? Can you tell me what you did?" He then breathed in and out for a bit and was about to answer when another zap came in and all he could say was, "Aaahhhh!" then I saw him dirty the bed with his essence. I saw his tears running down his face but he still answered, "I lied. I- I paid someone to- to investi- gate... you." I giggled and said, "Is that all? So you technically had money to pay for your freedom but you used it for something else. You then investigated me to find where I was going and when I will visit again. I remember you lied about an evil woman trying to buy you too, right?" Another zap came in at this time as if punishing him and he couldn''t help but scream because of it. He said while panting, "I did not lie about evil people wanting to buy me! The- the rest, I admit I did them. I- I lied."


    I made repeated "tsk" sounds with my tongue and shook my head. I then said, "I hate people trying to trick me, Lark. I even redeemed you from here. You didn''t even last through the ten minutes I challenged you with last night. Should I just sell you to someone else to recuperate my losses?" Another zap came in as my last statement hit his ears. His body jerked and he moaned loud until the effects mellowed a bit. After my last sentence sank into his mind, I saw him trying to lift his body off the bed and he started crawling little by little until he fell off the bed. He did not care if he was butt-naked and kept crawling. He ended up in front of my feet as he continued crawling towards me. He then stopped right below my feet. He was in a kowtow position. He had just balanced himself on his knees when another zap came in and he fell on to his side again as he made a loud grunt. He then painstakingly lifted himself off the floor to return to a kowtow position. He then spoke in a muffled voice, "Please... Please don''t sell me. I can pay you back with money. You can have my body too but please just don''t throw me to somebody else." He tried to kiss my feet but I moved back and asked, "I never asked you to beg. Why will I even take you? That was you goal from the start. I am your resonant, right?" I saw him shiver and he started sobbing loudly.


    I snapped my fingers and all the moving mana inside and outside his body stopped. He fell on his side as all the sensations suddenly disappeared. I saw his flushed and tear-stricken face as well as his red, swollen eyes from crying and I honestly pity him but he has to learn his lesson. I then talked in a cold tone, "Clean yourself up again and sleep. You need energy to work later." I forcefully opened his mouth and poured a bottle each of healing and rejuvenation potions. He coughed as the liquid went into his throat without warning. I closed his mouth so he won''t be able to spit it out. He must have thought it was some kind of poison as he tried to vomit it back but my potions are absorbed instantaneously so good luck with that. I then told him, "You survived the remaining six zaps. You only owe me 29 silvers now." I grabbed his ear and attached an earring to it. He winced as if expecting some kind of pain at the sudden movement. He should have thought I will smack him or pull his hair but I had no intention to do so. I then told him that he can communicate to me through the earring and he can also place his earnings there to keep it safe including his other valuables. I did not tell him about the protection spells I placed in his room and the earring though. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was what I was thinking about for so long. There will come a time that I will meet men who are willing to do anything to be taken in. I just met the first one and I know he isn''t the last so I have to really take precautions.


    I left the room with Lark still lying on the floor shivering and panting. I loudly slammed the door shut as I left and forced myself not to look back.

 Chapter 84 - 84 - Community Kitchen Duties

    It was only around three in the afternoon now. It is still a bit early to start cooking for dinner but who doesn''t want to eat early if you''ve been waiting for it the whole day. I slowly walked to the community kitchen lost in my thoughts. Technically, I already touched Lark so he''s my person now though he''s currently labeled as my slave. I finally remembered to check on the handbook and I was right. Taking in slaves or helping out people in need earn you points even if it was done outside the academe.


    I passed by the bread shop and thought of dropping by. I saw the owner who is kind of busy packing some cooked loaves of bread. It should be part of the 50 loaves I ordered. He saw me and was surprised. I then smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I am not hurrying you. I just thought of placing orders in advance. I can only cook in the community kitchen during weekends so I don''t know what those people will eat on weekdays." The bread shop owner looked at me and gave a helpless smile. He then said, "You have to trust in them a bit. They''ve been doing just fine before you started helping them. They should be able to find a way to eat on those other days." I nodded in understanding and said, "But just in case someone asks for food, just give them a loaf or two. I will give some money in advance to pay for it." He still accepted the money and nodded in understanding as well. I left three silvers with him. A loaf of bread only sells for about 10 - 30 coppers so that should feed quite a few people.


    I arrived at the community kitchen at around 3:30pm. It was earlier than usual but I saw some people already waiting for me. Besides the seven boys I fed last time, there were also a few men with children that are already seated in the dining area. When they saw me approach, they welcomed me and said that they will help out in the preparation and cooking of the meal. I gladly accepted their help. You shouldn''t stop people who are willing to volunteer for the greater good. I brought out all the onions, tomatoes, carrots and potatoes. I asked my little volunteers to wash the ingredients and peel off their skins. I then told them that I will show them how to chop it once they are done. The volunteers gladly carried the heavy sacks of vegetables I gave them towards the water tap. As for me, I brought out the pots, chopping boards and knives. I brought out the wild boar meat and chopped it into smaller cubes for the stew. Since a lot of people are working together, the peeled ingredients were washed quite quickly. I showed them how each one needs to be cut and they were able to learn it quite quickly. The preparation was completed in less than an hour. I was able to start cooking at exactly 4:30 in the afternoon.


    The smell of onions and tomatoes being sauteed wafted in the air within a few minutes. In one of the pots, I have already started boiling some bone broth to make the stew more delicious once I mix it in later. After the tomatoes and onions are done, I sauteed the pork in. While waiting for the pork to cook, one of the workers from the bread shop arrived with my delivery. I gave them the other half of the payments that I owed. They dutifully packed each loaf in its own paper bag which made me glad. I told them to place the boxes down on one of the tables for distributing later. The stew took about one and a half hours to cook. A few minutes before serving, I told everyone to get their bowls since it is about time to eat. Everybody scampered back to their houses to get theirs. I couldn''t help but smile at how eager they are to eat what I have prepared compared to yesterday. While nobody was looking, I poured two vials of healing potions and mixed the stew to distribute it evenly in the pot. I heard some slow footsteps approaching and when I looked up, I saw a face I did not expect to see again.


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    As I made my rounds, I made sure to pass by the community kitchen and as expected there she was again, my wife. She''s busy cooking and feeding the people from the slum area just like yesterday. She would definitely make a proper princess for sure but I know she would not like that. This is the reason why I gave up the crown prince position before because I did not want to put unnecessary pressure and danger to my future wife. I have not met her yet at that time but somehow, my decisions before definitely seem to align to how she wants to live her life in this world and I can never be too glad about my previous choices. I was quite absent-minded that before I noticed, I already found myself walking towards her and it was too late to stop since I was already standing in front of her. When she looked up, she looked shocked as for me I felt relief. At least, she didn''t look like she despised me.


    ******** ******** ********


    I couldn''t believe that I have been meeting the men I was avoiding during these last two days. First, I was entangled with Lark. Next, I was tailed by Keeran. Then, almost got stalked by a pervert and now, this guy and his minions. I don''t even have energy to feel anything anymore. Besides the initial shock, I simply looked back in to the stew I was mixing and asked, "Do you need anything sir? You don''t look like you live here so I know you are not after the free stew." I waited for an answer but there wasn''t any even after I have doused the fire since the stew is done. When I looked up, he was simply staring at me like an idiot. I then told him, "If you don''t have anything to say, kindly leave. A line of hungry people will soon start on the spot you are standing on." When I told him to leave, he finally snapped back to reality and responded, "I was doing my usual rounds when I saw you here. I just got curious as to what you were cooking since it smells so nice. Is there a chance that you can give us some?" I stared at him as if asking him if he was seriously asking for free food from me. He shamelessly smiled at me like telling me, What''s the big deal? I placed my open palm in front of him and said, "Two silvers for all five of you." His eyes widened but he still touched his robe pockets seemingly looking for money. He then looked back to one of his aides and asked him if he brought money. After much effort from the five of them, they hurriedly gave me five silvers. I raised my brow and asked, "Why are you giving me too much?" He then said, "It''s for our food and also to donate towards your project of feeding the people here." I closed my palm to take the money. I conjured five medium-sized bowls and filled it with the stew. I also gave them a loaf of bread each to complete the meal. I also took some for myself too. They sat on one of the nearby tables to eat as for me, I stayed near the stove top and ate my fill while waiting for my customers to come back. As for these guys, they seem to be observing how I was eating and then started copying me. Oh, they were nobles and the other one was a royal. They must have not tried having stew in a bowl for soup with some cheap bread.


    After about ten minutes, a crowd has started to make its way to the community kitchen area. Before they were able to get in line, they stopped walking and stared at the five people eating on one of the tables. When the prince and his minions noticed it, they immediately stood up and bid their hasty goodbyes. They even used cleanse magic before returning the bowls to me.


    After the noblemen left, a play button seemed to have been pressed and the people started falling in line in front of me. The seven boys are in front of the line and I hurriedly gave everyone a bowl of the stew and a loaf of bread each. Soon enough everyone got their fills and I even gave some seconds and even thirds for the older men in the line. I also gave whole loaves of bread for the younger children. If they can''t eat the whole thing, they can keep it for the next time they were hungry.


    Cleaning up was a breeze since my volunteers helped till the end. I then told them that I can only cook for them by next weekend since I have to go back to the academe over the weekdays. Some of them looked sad but they nodded in understanding and still smiled as they said their goodbyes and their "See you next weekend" greetings. The seven boys are the saddest of the bunch for some reason. I understood how important it has been for them to have at least this one full meal in a day. I put a hand on each of their heads and ruffled their hair. I then whispered, if you get very hungry, go to the bread shop where I bought the bread loaves a while ago and they''ll give you something to eat. They looked up and gave me their sweetest smiles. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85 - A partnership

    By the time, me and my volunteers tidied up the place, it was already seven in the evening. It has been quite a busy day for me and all I want to do now is just to go home, wash up and fall asleep on my fluffy bed. My two tails who are silently observing me are back by the way. If you think about it, if that prince has his four minions with him then who sent these guys? Well, not that it matters or changes anything if I find out.


    As I was starting to walk towards the entertainment district area, someone interrupted my leisurely walk as they called my name. When I looked on the somewhat secluded side of the street, there was a plain-looking carriage parked and a man was standing next to it. He''s familiar... Oh! One of that prince''s minions but I don''t know his name. I stared at him for a few seconds with a raised eyebrow then I looked away and continued walking. I then heard him running after me then he blocked my way with his body. When he realized his blunder, he kneeled on one knee and begged for me to give a few minutes of my time since their prince has something important to discuss with me. He even said we can just talk inside the carriage or any place of my choice. I smirked and said, "What if I don''t want to?" His face paled and then he started putting his palms together to further beg. Why do these men always think that kneeling and begging would work? I crossed my arms in front of my chest, stared at him and replied, "Five minutes." He looked up at me and smiled gratefully. He almost fell when he abruptly stood up and ran back to the carriage to relay my response. He managed to balance himself on time and he tried to guide me to the carriage. I declined and then told him that their entourage can just follow me to Serenity. I don''t plan to move things around in my schedule just for this meet up. We''ll just rent a private room there if we need to discuss something confidential.


    I stopped in front of Serenity and did not even bother to check behind me if the carriage is able to follow me. I entered and showed my VIP pass to the receptionist and then asked if Lark has gone to work and he said a curt "Yes" as he greeted and bowed to me politely. I then said that I have some guests I need to entertain and that I want to get a private room available if there is an unoccupied one. The receptionist nodded and gave me a key to a suite at the top most floor of the establishment. I gave him a silver coin as a tip and asked how much was the room and he said it was on the house if I only needed it for a few hours since nobody uses it anyways. I smiled and said my thanks. The receptionist was also kind enough to have an attendant guide me upstairs. There''s so much difference in treatment with just giving one silver for tips. As for the prince and his minions, they hurriedly entered Serenity and when the attendant saw who it was, he looked visibly shaken as if someone threatened his life. I looked at the prince with piercing eyes and he stared blankly at me as if asking "What did I even do?" while I heard his minions scoff and giggle behind us. I ignored how they were teasing their master and simply walked up to the suite. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside the suite, I sat down on the bed while the prince sat on one of the comfy chairs. As for the other four, they stayed standing a little behind where their master sat. I stared at him for a while and the glaring number above his head which shows 100. Not that it changed a lot but he was only a 97 a few weeks ago. Like what I have said to his minion a while ago, I looked at the prince and said, "Five minutes." His eyes widened after what I said sank into his understanding. He hurriedly talked, "Thank you for agreeing to meet with me. The community kitchen and the entertainment district were my projects and were built during the time I was a crown prince so I usually do my rounds in those areas." I then said, "Okay. And, what do you need from me? Four minutes." He gave me a helpless smile and then said, "This city is part of my inheritance. Everything in it is under my jurisdiction and care. I wanted to have a partnership with you in managing it. I will give you a part of the profits I will get from it once you sign a contract with me." I can even give you all of it and all of me too but you won''t accept it. (Author''s Note: The prince did not say the last sentence and kept his cold face on. Coward lol) I smiled at him and asked, "Why should I help you manage it? You have these four people with you. What are you employing them for if they can''t help you? Three minutes." My voice went grumpier as I pointed at his four unnecessarily handsome minions standing behind him. I was feeling impatient looking at these five hands- ehem men since I am weak to good-looking things and people. I have seen them naked before during my little inspection or rather prank so it is taking every bit of my sanity not to think about that time and not to imagine stuff while looking at them.


    I heard him take deep breaths before he decided to talk again. Ow. Is the little pwince getting pwissed off? I kept my face serious even as I was taunting him in my head but I wasn''t able to hide my smirk. He then said while looking at me seriously, "I need your modern ideas on how to plan on what to build on the unused spaces, better housing for everyone who lives in the city and what businesses would work as well. I also want to help the less fortunate and create more job opportunities while still making the most profit out of all these things to fund future endeavors." I leaned forward and placed my chin on both my palms then my elbows on my thighs as I ogled him shamelessly. I slowly smiled and then trailed my eyes from looking into his eyes, down to his lips, his chest, his abs that were quite showing in his tight fitting robe then to the area between his legs with an obvious tent? Huh. We''re talking business here and he''s hard? I stared at that part until I saw him clench his legs and try to cover it with his hand. I then looked up slowly and saw his blushing face. I saw his minions giggling again behind him. They must be really close for the prince to let them laugh at him and even tease him without being punished. I looked at each of their faces and they immediately stopped giggling.


    I stared back at Aurum and asked, "What is the point of this partnership proposal? You look like you can manage it on your own just fine." He then said, "I have not made any improvements or repairs in this city for the last three years. I don''t have any idea on where to start or how to start anything." I looked at him and mouthed, "Liar." His eyes widened and he paled. I then giggled at his reaction while his minions did the same behind him. I then asked, "If I help you, will I be technically a part owner of this city or everything you own including those four?" I purposely pointed to the four people behind him as I smiled as evil-looking as I can. I saw the four men swallow hard as their adam''s apples bobbed up and down as they looked away.


    The prince who I never thought was the jealous-type snapped his head back and looked at the four guys behind him and ordered them to leave the room. Sensing his change in mood, the four hurriedly went out of the suite. He then looked back at me and said, "I can draft a contract for the part ownership and profit sharing for the city. As for those four, you can only own them if you take me in officially since they are part of my dowry." I then smiled and said, "So the contract includes me owning only you then. I believe your goal is for me to be so fond of you that I will eventually take you into my household. I can at least consider what you bring to the table. Send the contract to me at the academe and we''ll talk from there." I then stood up to leave when he shouted, "I already have the contract with me." as he hurriedly gave me a stack of papers. I took the papers and then sat back down to read its contents. Honestly, as I skimmed through the details, the benefits included were amazing as if he''s giving me the city and not partnering to manage it with him. I looked back at him and he looked really nervous for some reason. I threw the papers in the air and they were enveloped with fire as they turn to two copies but this time in a mana contract version. His eyes glowed in amazement with what I did. I gave him one of the copies and I kept one with me. I then teleported in front of him, grabbed his collar and then teleported him to the bed where he ended up laying beneath me.


    There was shock and a bit of fear in his eyes as everything happened in a span of a few seconds. I saw him grip the sheets as he doesn''t know how he would react to the position we are in at the moment. I leaned forward until our foreheads were touching. I then ordered him in a low voice, "Part your lips a bit." He looked at me and said, "What?" and as he spoke, I leaned in for a kiss. I sent in mana into his body similar to what I did with Izuku and Feivel. I also grabbed the tip of his right ear and cuffed an earring on it. I felt his body shiver a bit but I am sure it was not from pain so I think his ears must be very sensitive. I slid my right knee between his legs and nudged his groin gently with it and a grunt escaped his lips that are still connected with mine. After a few seconds, I stopped the kiss and damn his gorgeous face is looking at me, all dazed and just plain asking to be eaten. I pushed myself off of him before my self-control snaps and I got out of the bed and simply said, "The mana contract has been sealed. We should not let anyone know about the mana contract contents. Other than your personal attendants, you and I, nobody should know. This mana contract is good for a year and depending on your performance, I might extend it for another year or so. You also need to lock any information about me. I don''t like people snooping around my personal information." He slowly pushed himself off the bed still looking seductive as hell but he still replied, "I understand and consider it done."

 Chapter 86 - 86 - A partnership 2

    I clapped my hands as I remembered something important and said, "I do have two constant stalkers or can I say "tails" since I came back to the academe from my one-week adventure." Aurum''s eyes widened and asked, "What do you mean?" and then he looked around the suite seemingly worried and a bit angry. I am quite sure he won''t find anyone since they are using a high level of concealment skill, spell or maybe an item. I told him that they are hidden quite well so he shouldn''t bother looking around.


    There is a way I thought of so let''s go with that. I closed my eyes and chanted a magic nullifying spell in my head and then two people appeared all of a sudden in two opposite corners of the suite. After releasing the spell, I opened my eyes and told Aurum, "There they are!"


    When the prince suddenly looked directly at each of them, they knew that their invisibility spells have stopped working for some reason. For spies or even assassins, their only options as of this moment is either to fight or flee. Since their job is only to observe and not to kill, their first instinct was to "flee" in this situation. They suddenly tried to bolt out of the room but would I let them do that after making me uncomfortable for so long? I silent casted a bind spell to stop them from any attempt to escape and when the two realized they couldn''t move, they stopped struggling. The prince then asked in a booming voice that one might suffer internal injuries from, "WHO SENT YOU AND WHAT IS YOUR PURPOSE IN FOLLOWING THIS WOMAN?" One of the men immediately kneeled down on one knee and said, "I am called Zen and I am a personal guard assigned to Miss Luna from the Academe of Gnosis, Your Highness 8th Prince. I do not interfere with her daily activities and my only task is to keep her safe." Aurum nodded and then looked at the other guy wearing a black hooded robe that covers his whole body. The other guy did not move for almost a minute. He is extremely quiet that not even a breath can be heard from him. He has perfected the art of stealth and concealment, it seems. He also kept standing and did not kneel for some reason which means that he isn''t from this kingdom. The hooded guy then slowly pulled back his hood to reveal himself. The first thing I noticed about him was that he''s surprisingly taller than the average human, had silver gray hair and had exotic looking features (it''s a given that he''s handsome like all the men in this world are) with his skin having a mix of the dark blue and gray shades to it. I also noticed the pointy ears that he was trying to hide underneath his hair. Who would have thought that the first one to find me were the dark elves that those self-proclaimed "high" elves hated. This is making things interesting.


    After seemingly a lot of consideration from this dark elf''s part, he spoke in a low and husky voice with a broken and weird accent and said, "I apologize but I can only bow to my king and queen. I am also not from any of your human clans." I smiled and surprising everyone in the room, I spoke in mystique language saying, "Dos ph''natha olath darthirii. Usstan tlun l''sii''a eridok d''Eieneos ka nindel


    zhah vel''bol dos ph''galla ulu ragar doeb."


    (You are a dark elf. I am the current heir of Eieneos if that is what you are trying to find out.) The dark elf''s beautiful lavender eyes widened and he immediately kneeled before me and begged, "Ussta valsharess, qualla dormagyn ussta lodias" (My queen, please save my people.) Aurum kept looking back and forth at me and the dark elf as if we did something miraculous.


    To prove my position and show my sincerity, I think I have to deal with this as an heir to Eieneos and not Luna who''s pretending to be human. One of the races has found me, surprisingly quickly. Without warning and even if Aurum was in the room, I set up a domain to isolate us from the outside world. I made the spy from the academe pass out, enveloped Aurum in a barrier to protect him from being crushed due to mana pressure and then I also released my several layers of disguise and concealment spells so the remaining two conscious people in the room could see my real countenance. I also missed freely releasing my mystical mana in the area surrounding us. I can see Aurum''s eyes go wide like saucers at the sudden changes in me. I then said to the dark elf, "Usstan . tlun ul''kas Luna.Vel''bol zhah d osst belbaunin kaas?" (I am called Luna. What is your given name?) He immediately answered in a polite tone, "Usstan tlun ul''kas Neantak, ussta valsharess." (I am called Void, my queen.) I smiled at him and his eyes widened. He immediately looked down. If his skin was pale, he would have blushed for sure. Men are all shy whatever their race is, I guess. I then continued, "Ulu jous dosst sincerity, sila dosst ventash''ma ulu inbal natha dialogue xuil uns''aa." (To show your sincerity, bring your leader to have a dialogue with me). He looked into my eyes for a few seconds as if memorizing my face. He then seemingly realized that it was rude to stare so he hurriedly nodded and then disappeared from my domain. I put all my disguise and concealment spells back on and then released my domain. As for the guard from the academe, let him sleep for now.


    I looked at Aurum and said, "Don''t pretend that you didn''t know. Don''t make me think you are an idiot." He stared at me as if he can''t believe I insulted him and responded, "I had an idea the first time we met but I didn''t know you looked ethereally beautiful compared to the usual look you are wearing." I looked at him with an eyebrow raised, "It''s because of perverts like you that I needed to avoid so I have to keep a disguise all the time." He looked at me as if he was attacked "I am not a pervert!" I stared at him and pointed towards his crotch area and said, "Yeah, that thing standing on alert between your legs is really making that statement very credible." He looked down and covered it with his hands while blushing. I simply rolled my eyes at him showing that I am not buying the shit he''s telling me.


    Now that we have that out of the way, I continued the conversation me and Aurum are having. I then asked him, "What is your goal with suddenly wanting to improve the city? Are you vying for the crown prince position again?" He shook his head, "I was the one who gave it up willingly so why would I want to get it back? I simply want to own more territories. My target territories to acquire are the places where my four attendants came from. I want to get something that is due to them." I looked at him and smiled, "I did not know you were this kind." He responded, "Oh, please. I am not kind, I am damn spiteful and vengeful." I couldn''t help but laugh at his honesty. He smiled at me sweetly then he coughed to force himself to look serious again.


    He then stared into my eyes and said, "Do you want to hear an interesting story?" I looked at him and responded, "Your five minutes are up but since I find you fun to talk to, why not?" He smiled at me and said, "Once upon a time, there was a lonely little prince that did not have friends. He lived in a very extravagant palace doted by his parents but he was always alone and fearful for his life. His mother one day asked him, "Do you want to have little friends to talk to and protect you?" The little prince of course said yes and he even requested to have four which was just a random number he thought of. The queen then announced to the whole kingdom that the prince was looking for friends and playmates and the queen is willing to give rewards if any family can give a little boy that the prince would find suitable." He then paused and closed his eyes as if remembering something that hurt. I interjected and said, "That prince is you and the four friends are your attendants. Why do you have to start it with "Once upon a time" like its a damn fairytale. Your voice and your evil looking face makes it creepy." The prince scoffed and said, "Can you at least just say something nice to me? Do you dislike my face so much?" I then laughed out loud and he turned red, obviously irritated. I then told him to continue the story while I was still giggling.


    He then continued, "The announcement shook the whole kingdom and many family wanted to send their kids to the palace to somewhat get any possible connection with the royal family. The prince was happy since many children want to be friends with him until he realized the kids were just being forced to be sent over and they will eventually leave. He even saw children who looked like they were beaten and starved as well as parents seemingly trying to sell their children to his palace. There were four particular children that looked like they were sick, weak and dying. They were given to the palace in exchange for a chunk of change which means that''s all the worth that their family puts on them."


    I looked at him intensely and interjected to say, "They have a dark and sad backstory, I see. Since you are spiteful and vengeful, you want to do that for them. Okay, count me in." He looked at me and stared. He then rolled his eyes and said, "You did not even let me finish the story!" I then said, "It''s fine. Who doesn''t have a sob story. They can just tell their stories to me by themselves. I don''t need you to have a storytelling session with me about other people''s lives." He then abruptly ended his story with click of his tongue in annoyance.


    Since it was already late, I stood up and walked out of the room. He ran after me and asked where I was going and then I responded, "To my first husband" and his face turned sour which made me giggle. As I exited the door, the four minions are standing outside. I looked at them one by one and suddenly remembered to ask my favorite girl in the world, "Lia, can you check my resonance with these four?" The voice I missed so much said, "I don''t know how they did it but the master''s soul has been linked to the other four. The resonance level will then be same with their master." I couldn''t help but be shocked since that means these four also have perfect resonances with me? This is dangerous. What if they all go crazy at the same time. I bettter leave so I decided to just go back to the academe tonight.


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Note:


    Just giving credit to whom it is due:


    I am thanking the "Chosen of Eilistraee" website for your helpful translator:


    https://eilistraee.com/chosen/language


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 87 - 87 - Going back to

    I walked in through the gates of the Academe of Gnosis like it wasn''t in the late hours of the night. I showed the guard my identification plate and the guard simply bowed and opened the gate for me to let me in. Instead of going into my dorm room, since I have a lot to think about, I decided to sleep inside my personal chambers in the library instead. My first class is at 9am tomorrow so I still have some time to arrange things in my mind, maybe squeeze a bit of sleep in between then go back to the dorm room tomorrow for a quick shower and change of clothes. I''d rather not tell Ioannis that I chose to sleep here tonight or else, he might overthink about me not wanting him anymore and it will turn to a drama episode.


    It was good that the library is open 24/7 in here though the librarian only stays up to about 8 in the evening. This world has magic so nobody has attempted to steal from the library or enter the forbidden sections at night since it is scary to think as to what type of traps are placed as safeguards in the evening. Who even steals books when you can openly borrow them anyway? I walked in the library and silently went up to my private study room. As I entered the room, I opened the lights in half of the room since I don''t want to trip and fall. I walked across the room and opened the dim lights inside the rest area. As I did so, I saw a bulge on the bed and immediately knew who it was. Did he sleep here because he''s lonely?


    I walked slowly near the bed and watched Ioannis'' sleeping face. I carefully sat on the edge of the bed to make sure he doesn''t wake up. I wonder what goes into his mind whenever I go out for a few days without him. He''s already like this when I have been only out for two days. I wonder how he was during the last time that I was out of the academe for a week. With how jealous he was when I arranged a meeting between him and Kayden, I am sure he is quite bothered and worried whenever I go out. I leaned in to kiss him on the forehead and then tucked him under the blanket properly. Since he''s sleeping here, I guess I''ll go back to the dorm room to sleep then.


    I carefully stood up to leave but a hand suddenly grabbed by wrist and pulled me back. I wasn''t prepared for the pull so I fell down on top of Ioannis on the bed. He stared at me and he did not look like he just woke up from a nap. I stared back at him and then said "Why did you pull me?" He kept staring at me for a few seconds before he spoke, "Where are you going?" I chuckled and said, "I''ll go back to the dorms to take a shower and sleep." I stood up and pulled my wrist back and started walking out of the resting area but before I even reached the main door to go out of the private room, I heard Ioannis'' footsteps as he chased after me. He suddenly gave me a tight hug from behind and he buried his face on the crook of my neck. I leaned my head on his and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Is there something you need from me?" He just kept his face pressed on the side of my neck. He''s sniffing me again like a puppy. I ruffled his hair and kissed the crown of his head. I then told him, "Let go, my clothes are dirty. I need to take a shower." With a muffled voice, he said, "Can I take a shower with you?" I chuckled and answered him, "Sure." He immediately loosened his hug, held my right hand and hurried out of the door with me in tow. He even used a bit of his mana to close all the lights in the room in a hurry. He pulled me all the way to the dorm room in silence. All I could think of is how hot this is. He''s so nonchalant with using his mana now, huh? Once he fully changes to an Eienean, he''s going to be able to use mystique mana too and just thinking about it is making me excited for the future.


    Once we are inside the room, he immediately removed all of his clothes as if he''s scared that I will change my mind. He immediately went to the bathroom and turned the faucet on to fill up the tub. I slowly removed my clothes and followed him to the bathroom. He kept his silence throughout our bath and simply helped me clean up my body. The silence stretched till we''re done bathing and have already dried each other''s hair and dressed ourselves up. He was still silent even when we are already laying in bed underneath the sheets. I know that Ioannis used to be a very reserved person but that was before he met me. Seeing him like this takes me back to the memories of the first time we met. I couldn''t help but ask him, "Why are you so quiet? Are you angry or something? You have to tell me what''s on your mind." He looked at me and then shook his head. He stayed silent again for several minutes. He only decided to speak after about ten minutes have passed and the first thing he said was, "I am just glad you are home. You look really tired so I just want to give you a bit of peace and quiet." Aren''t he a sweet little thing?


    I scooted closer to him and hugged his waist. I also buried my face on the crook of his neck and enjoyed his natural scent that always made me feel secure and relaxed. He kissed me on the forehead and hugged me tight. I loosened my hug for a bit and looked up to see his face. In a soft voice, I asked him, "What is your definition of a home, Ioannis?" He looked down to meet my eyes and stared for a few seconds. After a brief wait, he answered, "I guess its a place where your loved ones are. It can be place which is your source of love, peace and energy to live every day. That''s for me I guess. Why did you suddenly ask?" I smiled at him and said with a soft voice, "I was just curious as to how you define it. Aren''t you going to ask me the same question to hear my take on it?" He smiled dotingly and said, "Okay... So what''s your definition of a home?" I chuckled as he obediently and dotingly asked me the same question just because I told him to.


    I stared into his eyes and did not answer immediately and he just patiently waited for me to speak again. After a few more seconds, I spoke softly, "I definitely agree on your definition. Based on your definition though, you defined it as a place, am I correct?" He then nodded in agreement. I smiled and said, "Then I''ll take your definition as basis and then apply it to something else at a different scenario or situation then." He furrowed his brows and asked, "What do you mean by that?" I chuckled and loosened my hug from him. I then turned my back and pulled the blanket on my body then pretended to sleep. I heard him say, "What the..." and I felt him snake his arms around my waist then he abruptly pulled me back into his body. He then whispered, "You did not give your answer but now you''re trying to sleep? Are you trying to give me insomnia from overthinking?" I giggled and then I heard him click his tongue due to him feeling annoyed. I then turned to face him again and said, "I believe that a home can''t be applied to only places. I think it can also be a person since for me, it was you." He looked shocked and speechless after I gave my piece. While he is still stunned, I kissed him on the lips, said my good night and hugged him as I slept. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    When I felt her presence enter the private room at the library, I felt happy but at the same time a bit hurt. Did she plan to sleep here and not tell me she was back? I felt her sit on the bed then she even gave me a peck on the forehead. She then stood up and wanted to leave but I could not keep pretending to be asleep and had to grab her wrist. I wanted to question her and say my grievances but when I looked at her face, she looked tired and just fed up even if she was smiling at me. What has she gone through these last two days?


    I decided to stay quiet not only to reel in my anger but also not to tire her even further with unnecessary nagging. I could only hold her hand and guide her back to the dorms. I decided to have a relaxing bath with her and help her clean her body. She did not show any of her usual naughty antics or mischief. I never saw her this weak or tired. I did not do anything unnecessary and simply dressed up and laid on the bed to sleep. She then hugged me so I hugged her back tight. I guess it is also nice to just hug her to sleep like this.


    When I thought she was about to sleep she asked me a peculiar question about what a home means for me. For an orphan whose village was swept off of the map and no relatives left as well, that was a very difficult question to answer. I know she did not mean to make me remember that pain and was just genuinely curious to hear about my opinion but it took a lot of me to answer that question. It stunned me for a while.


    I told her my definition after much thinking. I then shared further that even if we only have this small dorm room to ourselves, I treat this as my home with her. I wanted to say more but I was shy. If I was a little braver, I would have also told her that though I have been used to living alone and have long accepted the fact that I am a slave, I learned to be happy again with her. I also wanted to tell her that since the first time I saw her, I just knew that wherever she was, that will be where my home will be. What shocked me even more was she said that for her, a home can also be a person and he said that for her it was me. I think I''m about to cry from this sweet feeling in my chest.

 Chapter 88 - 88 - The good news for Aeterdumnox

    The dark elf spy that was following Luna before have finally arrived back in the sanctuary of the dark elves and blood demons, Aeterdumnox to report the good news to his leader as well as provide other details that he has found out from the days he spent in the academe. This news should be a major factor as to what their race''s situation will be in the near future so he knew he had to go back home as quickly as he can.


    After reaching the hidden realm, the spy immediately requested an audience with the Dark Elf King. The times have been really rough for their race with their numbers already less than fifty and out of that number, they only had four females.


    You may think that having four females would be enough to keep the population stable but due to the infertility curse that blanketed the whole world after Eieneos suddenly disappeared from the face of this world, even with these four healthy women taking in several partners, they were only able to produce very few offspring in the span of the last four centuries. They were just lucky that they were gifted an almost indefinite lifespan, if not, they would have all died off and went extinct for sure.


    At the same time, the long lifespan itself has become a shackle to them. No matter how your life was, it is not like they can easily die. The spy is quite thankful to the gods of this world for his luck on finding Luna. This recent development could hopefully save their race from their miserable existences.


    The spy have waited for about half an hour before he was able to have an audience with the king. The man is undeniably the busiest elf in their territory due to the constant need to find resources then he has to plan how to bring those resources and then evenly distribute it to all the elves in his territory. His only goal as always is to at least keep everyone fed.


    Once the spy came in the dark elf king''s chamber, he kneeled on one knee. The king, Eirsolin, addressed the spy and said, "Void, what brings you into my personal chambers?" Void bowed to his king and started on his lengthy and detailed report. The king kept his silence throughout this time, trying to absorb each and every detail provided.


    During the last part of the report, Void then said, "Father, the current heir to the kingdom of Eieneos said that if we need something from her, the leader which is you, have to go to her for a talk." Eirsolin looked down and seemed to have been in deep thought.


    After several minutes, he looked up and stared into Void''s eyes and said, "If I will have an audience with the Eienean heir, do we have anything that we can offer to get a better end on the negotiations? If we ask for help, I believe the current heir won''t agree without her getting anything of equal value in return. Based on your report, she only takes in useful people and does not do something if she thinks that there are no benefits to her. We are a race that is in dire need to survive and the list of the things that we need can fill up a fairly long list. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least we need a safe space for our people, stable source of sustenance and of course, if she could help, the birth of new dark elves to stop our race from extinction. I am quite confident she can give us all three but do we have something that she wants as equal exchange for those? I am quite old now, Void. As the next leader, these are things that you have to think of carefully for our people''s future." Void stared into his father''s eyes for a while and had to sigh.


    He sat on one of the wooden chairs in the chambers and decided to discuss some important things with his father, Eirsolin. He started by saying, "Father, do you know why I started following her out of all the people that were summoned by the academe of Gnosis?"


    The king then chuckled and replied, "I would like to say that you must have been attracted to beauty but I am sure you would deny that. It can be curiosity or even luck, who knows? Do you perhaps have a particular reason you chose to follow her around?"


    Void smiled as he thought of his good memories when he was younger. It took him about a minute before he was able to respond and said, "Father, do you remember that antique necklace that grandmother gave me when I came of age? She said that it contains a well-preserved leaf of the world tree and honestly, I did not believe it at that time. Since I wore it, I have always been enveloped by a unique fragrance that I was unable to find anywhere else. I have then realized that the world tree leaf she was talking about must be real and the scent I have been smelling this whole time was from the world tree itself. As I was going through the human realm, I suddenly smelt the same scent and had to follow my senses to find where it is coming from. Once I have pinpointed her out of the huge group, before I realized it, I have already started to stalk her. My curiosity about her peaked and being blinded by her beauty, well, it definitely came way after that."


    ******** ******** ********


    On the other side of the hidden territory of Aeterdumnox which was assigned to the blood demons, a scout is running towards the chambers of the Lord. After reaching the chambers, he immediately knelt in one knee and reported that the dark elf prince has suddenly returned in a hurry and requested an audience with the dark elf king. Though the scout was not able to enter the king''s chambers to eavesdrop, just the look of urgency in that prince would mean that something big has been discovered or happened that the Dark Elf King, Eirsolin had to hear about it first hand.


    The dark elves and blood demons have been living in Aeterdumnox since the old World Tree Realm disappeared. You can say that they have been through thick and thin together in this hidden realm that their ancestors created for the current people by giving up their own life essences.


    For humans who have been surviving together for years, they should be the best of friends. For mystiques though that have almost an indefinite length of lifespan specifically for these two races, the peace was just kept due to their dire circumstances. We can just call it co-existence for now but if there is a threat to each other''s safety, you can expect the other one will not be willing to help out.


    This is also in the case of good things or resources that a spy or scout finds outside this sanctuary. The one who found it is not obligated to share it to the other party and can keep it within his own respective race only. This is the reason that the blood demons planted spies or scouts on the other side of the territory.


    The blood demon Lord, Cynfael was silent as he was pondering things. The scout kept kneeling and looking on the ground, waiting for his next task or instructions.


    Cynfael talked in a languid tone and as if speaking to himself in self-reflection said, "That prince''s urgency to report can mean different things. He may have found some new resources for one. It can also be bad news like sickness, death or loss of resources on the other hand. Another possibility is he may have gotten a lead in finding the most sought after person since that great earthquake. Can he be that lucky though? There is not a single useful lead or clue around. I have kept tabs on the other races and they have not found anything yet."


    He then paused for a while as if thinking a bit more and that''s when he noticed that the scout is still kneeling in front of his throne. He then said, "Oh, I apologize. Please rise, my dear useful scout. Please continue gathering information for me."


    He then hurled to the scout what seems to be a glass vial with red liquid inside. The scout''s eyes lit up and shouted in thanks, "Thank you my Lord for this sustenance."


    The scout immediately went out of the audience chambers, opened the vial and drank the entire contents of it. This scout''s name is Amdis and he had just turned 169 years old this year. Instead of looking for intimate relations, here he is working as a scout for the Lord. The job is at most boring but it gives amazing benefits so who is he to complain. He does not remember how long has it been since he drank this much blood.


    This vial should be at least 30 milliliters! Most of the people only get a few milliliters of blood rationed to them just to keep them alive and barely functioning. Their proud race has been living like beggars for the last few centuries. They can''t hide their countenance due to the low mana in the atmosphere so most races veer away from them, knowing what their main source of sustenance was.


    The main sustenance for the people of Aeterdumnox can only be received through consensual intimate relations. They can have that with any race and any gender for that matter but that is what''s making everything complicated and difficult. Who will be willingly to copulate with or even give a drop of one''s blood to a pale-skinned and blood-sucking man that can kill you if he went too thirsty for a long time?


    The other race in this sanctuary is not fairing any better since their skin color and pointy ears are a total give away of their origins. They also feed on mana and desires, quite similar to them. They will also need intimate relations for that.


    At most, they would have to work in the red light districts to get barely by. It is definitely degrading but most of them would rather eat their ego and swallow their pride than to eat nothing at all and slowly die. Amdis really hopes that whatever news that dark elf prince has reported to his king about would also bring their race some benefits.

 Chapter 89 - 89 - A little morning action

    I woke up feeling energized and refreshed with my arms around a gorgeous man. I looked outside the window of my dorm room and the sky was still quite dim. The sun should not have risen yet. I looked back to the man sleeping beside me and all I can say is that the best thing about mornings is waking up and watching Ioannis sleeping next to me. Our classes will start at about 8am but as of now it is only 5:45am as I looked into my little invention digital clock on my bedside. It is still very early but I am no longer sleepy. I wonder what fun thing can I do for now?


    I stood up from the bed but stayed just beside it. I watched Ioannis'' sleeping face for a while and then trailed my eyes downwards towards his neck and body as if trying to ingrain in my memory how he looks like right now. I really bagged a gem, didn''t I?


    I smirked and leaned in to kiss him on the forehead while together with it, I casted a spell that can make his sleep a bit deeper. I also casted a domain spell which will make time inside our dorm room slower. I did not tinker it too much since it''s just a little practice on using my mana more cause practice makes you better at something. I don''t want the disruption to be too noticeable since we have a rank 7 magic user in this academe (aka Grandmaster Fredrick). I have barely a little over two hours before the classes start but let''s set the time difference to triple which means an hour outside should be three hours inside this room. I think the next question is why am I doing these things so suddenly? That''s because I want to play without waking him up for at least an hour.


    I slowly pulled the blanket off of him and started removing his clothes one by one. I decided to have my fun by simply ogling my man''s perfect body for a few moments. As I removed his clothes, his eyebrows furrowed and he even made soft whines as if showing annoyance from being disturbed from his sleep. He won''t wake up though which is great. The spell I casted has manipulated his body to think that everything happening around him was just a part of a vivid dream.


    I parted his legs and sat in between them and started my little fun. I used the tip of my index finger to trace around his chest, navel, womb, hips and inner thighs. My touches were light as a feather and at the same time I was purposely avoiding his erogenous zones. His body started to shiver and squirm as his breaths became heavy to the point that he was panting a bit. He had such strong reactions with just my light touches. This is one of the reasons why I am thankful for high resonance!


    Eventually, his rod stiffened and sprang up due to my touches so the goal has been met. I decided to crawl on top of him. I then start to plant light kisses on his forehead, eyebrows, eyelids, his nose, each of his cheeks and finally, a feather-like kiss on the corner of his lips. I trailed my kisses downward towards the side of his neck, on his adam''s apple, collar bones and even licked my way back up so I can nibble his right earlobe. I was able to get more whimpers and grunts as I did my thing on him. I took my precious time teasing his body while taking note of the exact time he should be waking up. I also made a mental note of the parts of his body that elicits the strongest reactions for future reference. I even flipped him so I could also give him kisses on the nape of his neck and his wide back. Relax, I don''t plan on taking him while he''s unconscious. Well, I still controlled the mana I left inside his body to tickle that tiny sensitive spot inside to make his body relax further. Just ogling him and teasing him while he''s unconscious should be fine since he''s all mine anyways.


    At exactly the one hour mark since I casted a deep sleep spell on him, his eyebrows furrowed and his eyeslashes started fluttering. He''s really waking up, huh?


    When he finally opened his eyes, he immediately noticed that he was naked as the day he was born and the not-so-wholesome position I placed him in. He immediately tried to clamp his legs close and cover his groin area with his hands but good luck with that since I am seated between his legs. I slapped his hand away when he tried to cover it while saying in an authoritative tone, "Keep your hands and arms above your head."


    He looked over his body and widened his eyes when he noticed he was naked with me sitting between his legs to keep them open and my legs clamping his thighs to make sure he''s not going anywhere till I''m done. I saw his adam''s apple bob up and down as he swallowed, seemingly a little nervous. He still followed my instruction and lifted his arms to keep it folded above his head. I smiled at him and said, "You''re finally awake. Now I can proceed to the next step." He looked at me and asked in his husky and just-woke-up voice, "Good morning, wife. What time is it? Aren''t we going to be late for class?" I enveloped my fingers around his rod and pumped it slowly while staring into his eyes. I heard him gasp but he kept staring back into my eyes as if challenging me to go even further than just pumping him like this. Oh, your wish is my command. I answered in a languid tone, "I tinkered the time to make it three times slower inside this room. It should not even be 6:30am right now." He smiled at me and said in a teasing tone, "Then I guess, I''m the menu for breakfast this morning. I''m glad to know that you''re feeling better now and it was enough for you to ambush me like this." I smiled at him. We spent the next three hours in sexual bliss by the way.


    After our early morning exercise, we took a long shower together and we even helped in drying each other''s hair. I wanted to make him feel more secure in the position he has in my life so I decided to come clean and tell him everything about me and that includes my life before I came here, the tasks given to me before I came here by a god, the fact that I went somewhere else during the last few days of my one-week trip outside, me being a mystique, the background of the kingdom I belonged to and finally the things that I am planning for the near future. I want to let him know that I am not leaving him out of the important things or purposely leaving him behind just to have fun with other men (Well, I do have fun with Kayden but he''s my husband too, the rest are just distractions). I also came clean about deifying him. I know he may have noticed the changes in his body like how he is stronger in terms of physical strength, his increase in stamina, even his skin looks better and younger! The obvious giveaway is how a person can suddenly use mana and the amount is gradually increasing in a very speedy rate since he has met me. I guess it''s my way of letting him know that I am not leaving him behind and we are together for as long as our lifespans are. I had fun watching his face change facial expressions every few seconds while I''m telling him my story. He readily told me his past as well and how he came to this place. I am thankful for his honesty and trust as well.


    Once the heavy topics and truths have been shared with each other, we continued our preparation for the morning classes. We made sure that we are both dashing in our uniforms. While prepping up for the day, I also told him my plans on having a negotiation with the academe regarding my plans and goals for the near future. I then told him that I need him to be there with me. He gave me a doting smile as if saying that he will be with me no matter what I wanted to do in the future.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    I felt I was in a never ending wet dream. My body felt hot and sensitive all over. I can feel someone touching my body in all the right places but I couldn''t seem to wake up no matter what I did. Am I already this sexually frustrated since she hadn''t touched me for two nights? Am I this needy?


    I tried everything I could to wake up even if the pleasure I was feeling was fogging my mind and almost made me lose my sanity. I did not know how long I waited before I finally woke up with a jolt. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was in a very compromising position. Was that dream a result of her touching me while I was asleep?


    I could not help but wonder how come I did not wake up even after she has removed all my clothes. With how hot and sensitive my body is, she must have had a lot of fun with me for at least half an hour. I have always been a light sleeper so how come I did not wake up? I tried covering my shamefully erect groin but my hand got slapped and was ordered to place my arms above my head. It was an order from my resonant which I can never say no to. She is the boss and she will always be in the future. Damn! I knew she planned this but a spell to stretch the time to three times slower? I didn''t expect that I am going to be eaten clean just as I woke up. The rest was a blur due to a mix of pleasure and bliss. I definitely don''t mind waking up and being her breakfast every morning from now on.


    ******** ******** ******** sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After we''re both dressed up and even before we end in another sexually tensed up situation again, we had to disable my time spell and leave our room. We went straight to the cafeteria to have our quick breakfast to get our energy reserves back up from spending too much of it on our early morning routine.


    I sent Ioannis to his morning attack and defense classes as usual then I finally went to my required classes too. The day was fairly normal with no unnecessary distractions and was filled with the usual bunch of boring classes I was required to take. The classrooms are filled with women dressed up in casual flamboyant clothing again instead of the usual uniforms. My mind just went comparing them to peacocks in heat.


    I had lunch with Ioannis at midday. We both attended our shared afternoon classes and then proceeded with requesting an audience with the academe grandmaster at around 5pm. We had to wait for about half an hour before we were allowed to enter the grandmaster''s office. When we entered the office, the grandmaster had an amicable smile as he looked at me and then at Ioannis. He guided us to sit on the fluffy couch and asked, "So, what brings you here in my humble office?" We sat on the sofa as I returned an amicable smile of my own. I then responded, "I am here for a deal."

 Chapter 90 - 90 - Lets make a deal, headmaster

    The grandmaster kept his amicable smile but I saw his eyes change to show a hint of amusement and curiosity. He touched his long beard and asked, "When it comes to deals, shouldn''t both parties present something of value to the other so that they would come to an agreement?" I changed my facial expression to that of a cold one to show that I am serious about why I came here. I then responded, "That is correct. It has to be give and take though. Do you have any questions about it?"


    He straightened his sitting position and changed his facial expression to a more serious one signifying that he is now meeting me as an equal in this negotiation. The first question he asked me was, "I want to hear first what you expect out of this negotiation so I would know if the things you want are ones that I can provide." I gave a polite smile and replied, "I want very simple things, grandmaster. First, the freedom to leave the academe for personal reasons at any given time. No worries, I will attend all my classes as scheduled in the curriculum since they give me a lot of points. Second, I want a lock of full secrecy on all of my information and that of the people connected to me from the time this agreement takes effect until I graduate from this academe. I am honestly fearful for my safety and my privacy since I have not made any strong connections yet, you see? As for the guard you sent me, I don''t mind keeping Zen at all." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grandmaster''s eyes widened since he must not have expected that I have already met and talked with the secret guard that the academe have assigned to follow me around. He coughed a bit to hide his surprise and responded, "So, you have met him, that amazing boy." He cleared his throat to hide his surprise and went back to the previous topic and continued, "The things you asked are easy to do with my position as headmaster of the academe. As for the lock of full secrecy, I do not know what you are planning to hide since you don''t have relatives in this world but that much I can do as well. Why do you have to make this deal sound so heavy like it is a matter of life and death?" I looked at him and smiled sweetly, "This is a very heavy deal and it does involve the life and death of many beings in this world, grandmaster." He looked startled when my last sentence sank into him.


    I held Ioannis'' hand and looked at him. I signaled through my eyes that everything will be alright and he smiled at me. I started to envelop him with a sturdy barrier to protect him from the mana pressure that was about to descend in a bit. As for the grandmaster, he should be able to protect himself to some extent. He should not be a rare Rank 7 magician just for show. Once I''m sure that Ioannis'' is well-protected, I created a domain within the grandmaster''s room to isolate the three of us from the outside. I saw the surprise in the old man''s eyes as I casted one spell after another without chanting anything. All he could say with a bit of stuttering was, "I feel only a miniscule amount of mana from you, so how?"


    I simply smiled at him but did not answer his question. I geared the topic back to our agreement and started by saying, "I think, I have to at least show you something worthwhile about me so it would be fair for you to give me the advantages that I want. Let''s start with me having created patents anonymously." I gave him a copy of my seal stamped on a small piece of paper. I then told him to bring it in the magic tower for verification if he wanted to since I told people from the tower that I am connected to the academe. I continued my thoughts and said, "I plan to continue creating patents and inventions in the future. One of these days, maybe someone from the magic tower or the patent office will request a meeting with me here. It should increase the academe''s reputation right?" The grandmaster seemed to be happy with the first thing I put on the table from my end. He responded, "That''s an amazing thing you have brought up. Are there other things that you want to tell me?" I smirked and told him, "I have set up a corporation. If you do not know what that means, it simply is a big company that will be managing several smaller companies under it. The first thing I did is buy land. That construction area near the entrance to the entertainment district is mine. I also set up a bank and soon an alchemy shop under my company." I paused to let the fact that I have done a lot of things in my very brief stay in this world, sink in to the grandmaster''s mind.


    After a full minute, I continued, "Lastly, and I guess the most important of them all is..." I started cancelling my disguise and concealment spells one by one. Together with the change of my countenance was the gradual increase of mana pressure in the area. I saw the grandmaster touch his staff and chant several spells to set up layers upon layers of barriers around him. I guess he felt the incoming danger if he did not take such precautions as he saw me gradually change from a normal unassuming young girl to someone who has ethereal features that exudes an extremely high amount of mana pressure.


    Once all my disguises and concealment spells are gone, I stood up from the sofa and walked slowly towards the grandmaster''s desk with a smile. He is currently sweating buckets as he tries to keep the barriers protecting him from my mana pressure from cracking. I leaned forward a bit in front of his table and placed a letter sealed with hardened wax that clearly shows my kingdom''s crest. A crest that humans thought was a myth and only existed in books but I know the grandmaster is very familiar with it.


    The higher your magician rank, the longer one''s lifespan is so he should still be familiar with the old empire of Eieneos and the crest they used. With trembling hands, the grandmaster took the letter from his table and used his index finger to touch the wax seal with a crest on it. He slowly looked up to me as if he was about to cry and as if he finally got an answer to a fervent prayer after a very long time. As for me, I walked back to the sofa and sat next to Ioannis again. He looked at me and smiled dotingly.


    It took several minutes for the grandmaster to open the wax seal carefully and read the contents of the letter. I gave him all the time he needed and kept quiet. After quite some time, he spoke in a much more polite tone than necessary between an elder and a young girl, "You finally came, our empress. The academe will support you in any way we can and adhere to any of your wishes. I will personally see to it. Just say the word and you may consider it as good as done." I looked at him and said, "I am not an empress just yet. I have things I need to do first before I accept that title. Just think of me as the only heir to the empire as of the moment. I want to keep everything about me a well-kept secret from everyone outside the school. I will move as discreetly as possible for things that I need to accomplish outside and I will make sure not to tarnish the academe''s reputation as I do so. This is my plan for the near future till I graduate from this academe in about two years. As for people that will find out who I am with their own abilities, I will personally deal with them as I see fit."


    He hurriedly stood up from his seat and walked towards me. He then kneeled on one knee in front of me, "I, Grandmaster Fredrick De Austere, 5th Headmaster of the Academe of Gnosis, offer my loyalty to the heir of Eieneos and vow to assist her in all her goals for the future of this world. If I break this vow, all mana will leave with my body, my body will turn to ash, and my soul shall perish, never to be reincarnated again." I was quite surprised with his reaction and the mana vow he made. Isn''t this too exaggerated?


    Out of the blue, I heard Lia''s voice and she volunteered to give me information for the first time, "Your parents... Well, the parent''s of the princess... That is the soul in your body right now, were the ones that established the Academe of Gnosis more than four centuries ago. They believed that everybody who wants to study should be given the right to but I guess it has changed to be a school for the elite in the last few centuries." I answered Lia in my head by simply saying, "Hmm... I see. As for giving the right for everyone to study, I can work on that. I also believe that people at least should know how to read, write and also do basic math to save their own lives. Men should also be allowed to learn skills outside of just how to get pregnant, give birth and take care of children."


    As I was discussing things will Lia, I totally forgot about the old man who was kneeling in front of me. Ioannis had to hold my hand and squeeze it for me to realize that I have been too quiet and have not responded to the grandmaster. I hurriedly told the grandmaster, "Please rise, Grandmaster Fredrick. You do not need to kneel to me. It defeats the purpose of hiding my identity if others see you do this. I gratefully accept your vow of loyalty. As a gift, I will give you this..." I handed a control glass ball to the grandmaster which holds the power of a Rank 10 attack and defense barrier. I then told him, "This is my gift to this academe for my stay for the next two years." He bowed gratefully and said, "We thank you for your generosity! This is a rank 10 barrier! Nobody in this world has been able to create one. Won''t we be in trouble?" I simply answered, "I have thought of that and placed a limiter on it. For people outside the barrier, they will think that it is just Rank 7 which is just equal to your current rank." He looked at me with some sort of devotion in his eyes and then started chanting a spell on the ball I gave him and then he threw it up in the air. The mana inside the ball burst out and I felt the barrier envelope the whole area of the academe grounds.


    He tried offering a lot of other benefits but I told him that I will need to do it the same way as other students do it so as not to divulge my identity. I told him that I don''t have a problem earning points and then using those points to gain better accommodations for me and my attendant. I suddenly thought of something and told him to simply cancel off Ioannis'' debt but at the same time to continue paying for his education and not surprisingly, he readily agreed. I winked at Ioannis as he looked at me in awe.

 Chapter 91 - 91 - Another week has passed

    After my meeting with the grandmaster, my school life resumed to a normal pace as we both agreed that I should be treated as a normal student and I will treat him just like someone who I don''t have personal connections with. This will be the main way we can cover the details of our previous conversation and agreement. The setting up of a high ranking attack and defense barrier around the academe has spread throughout the empire as well as the territories, both friend and foes, that are surrounding Athanoviya. Since the students currently enrolled in the academe came from different places, just a letter or a report by their assigned guard back to their hometowns would have made this new addition to the academe a widespread hot news.


    As this is a first for the academe and an unprecedented invention for this world, I made sure to prepare a copy of an invention description, control instructions and patent of ownership for this orb. The highest barrier set up ever made for this world was rank 5 and that was for a single function one. It either can act as defense only or an attack only barrier. I made a patent then for ranks 6 to 10 for single function ones and dual function ones as well. I also made patents for rank 1 to 5, dual function barriers. Blame it to me being workaholic or somewhat a perfectionist. If I would work on something, might as well finish it completely.


    As for the barriers that have the rank of 1 to 7, I am quite sure that somebody somewhere would be able to recreate it after they pay for the rights to use the product patent but for ranks 8 to 10, I am sure that the only one who can produce it for now is me. I am open with creating stronger barriers for select people that I find beneficial for my future but it will be given to them if they can meet my own conditions and if I''m in the right mood. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As per my expectations and this is just after two days since the barrier was set up, the academe received a visit from an elder of the magic tower and an elder of the patents office to discuss about the new barrier and how it can be reproduced for the greater good of the empire. I simply told the grandmaster to not answer any of their questions verbally and simply hand over the envelope full of patent documents and invention details to someone he trusts. The next step is to advise the people from the magic tower and the patent office to read and verify its contents inside the confines of the magic tower where it should be safe. I forbid him to discuss anything about the patents while in the headmaster''s office so as to keep it confidential from prying eyes and ears that are hidden everywhere. I put the usual stamp I was assigned with before on the papers to signify who created them. This also gives away my identity as the the same person who submitted the patents before as well as the one who answered those research problems in the room of questions. The magic tower should be very familiar with my stamp already. Lastly, I told the headmaster to just tell the elders that they should know where to send my expected payments.


    We also received visits from liaisons and representatives from the kingdoms and territories that are on friendly terms with Athanoviya. They are fervently asking how they can buy a similar barrier or even just a one rank lower barrier of the same type. They are also asking if they can meet it''s inventor seemingly wanting to forge a good relationship for long term cooperation. It never hurts to get acquainted with talented inventors anyway so I understood their purpose clearly but I don''t want to make such connections with anybody as of the moment. I gave the headmaster instructions to simply tell them that the patent for the items are still in the process of verification then registration and it should be available for use to the public in the near future. I also instructed him to tell them that there will surely be an amount that they needed to pay for the rights to use it.


    As for the person who is the cause of all these commotions, I am attending my regular classes, making friends, doing my cooking and alchemy experiments, reading more books and enjoying my daily flirting and strenuous exercise with my husband with not a single worry in this world. I did not visit the grandmaster even once after our last meeting so as to keep the secrecy. I gave him an earring similar to the one I gave my people since he should be my insider now as well. We exchange messages and items inside the shared storage space discreetly. For some reason, I have two people following me again after I have already sent the dark elf away. The other one was Zen but the other one, I have not met yet but I know he''s hovering near me. I wonder from which race or faction he is from. Hmm... Not that it matters as long as he doesn''t meddle with my daily affairs. If he can get through the rank 10 barrier I have set up with the grandmaster around the academy grounds, he should have some skill and I can reward him by just letting him do his job.


    Exactly four days after I spoke with Void, that dark elf guy, I received a visit again from him and another elf who has similar features as him but looked a bit older. They suddenly appeared inside the grandmaster''s office in the middle of the morning, startling the air out of the old man''s lungs.


    An attendant from the headmaster''s office was seen running frantically through the academe''s corridors as if there was an emergency and he was obviously looking for someone. I ignored such news since it doesn''t concern me... Or does it?


    Once the young boy saw me, he seemed to have made a sigh of relief. He ran towards me and grabbed me by the sleeve of my robe and pulled me. We literally ran through the corridors back to the old man''s office. Wow! Talking about being discreet and secretive.


    Once I am in Grandmaster Fredrick''s office, I set up the isolation barrier again to make sure that nobody meddles on what will happen inside the office from here on. The young attendant politely excused himself out of the office.


    I have finished setting up everything when I noticed two people walking towards me then suddenly, they both kneeled on one knee in front of me.


    Now, I couldn''t even start to get angry with the old man when I figured out why he hurriedly sent an attendant to take me back here. The visitors definitely do not look human at all and he must have thought that communication will be impossible and he might get killed if they get pissed off. I think his panic is genuine.


    His panic should have been due to him being quite relaxed since the rank 10 barrier has been set up around the academe then all of a sudden, two unknown people was able to teleport directly into his room, his personal space, without a hint of disruption or warning from the barrier''s control orb.


    The barrier I placed was meant for humans and their mana and not for mystiques and their unique mana type so I have expected this much to happen sooner or later. I addressed the two and said,"Fre''sla au uns''aa. Usstan


    orn sila dos ulu jalbyr k''lar." (Stand near me. I will bring you to another place). The two dark elves nodded in understanding.


    I looked at the grandmaster and gave him a heads up that we will be teleporting back in here after a few hours so he has to stay calm as him receiving uninvited visitors in his room will happen more in the near future. The two visitors on the other hand, followed as instructed and stood closer to me. I silently casted a teleportation portal and brought them straight to my office in Eieneos to discuss the things that we need from each other and have a meeting to know if a cooperation will be possible. I am fine with making a deal with this race since they are not in good terms with the traitors anyway. The enemy of my enemy is a friend!


    Once the weekend came, I did my regular adventurer tasks, visit my second husband and feed the people near the community kitchen. Aurum gave me a wonderful surprise by upgrading and fixing up the community kitchen and shared dining area to be more convenient for use. Even the place where we cook and prepare ingredients were overhauled and looked brand new. I got the usual report from Feivel, Izuku, Uncle Daejung, Aurum and Lark about the latest updates throughout the week from their end.


    I can say with confidence though that the best report came from Izuku as he reported that the construction of the building on my land has been completed just last night and it is ready to be opened to the public. But first things first, I have to settle down my people into their rightful places as per our contracts. In this light, the first Halcyon Corporation meeting was then scheduled midday of Sunday before I had to go back to the academe.


    As this was a secret meeting of some sort, I decided to have it in the huge room inside the inn that I am planning to use as a fine dining restaurant. I conjured a long table and some chairs in the middle of the room. I sent messages to the people I gave communication earrings to (except Ioannis, Lark, Aurum and Grandmaster Fredrick since they are not included in this money-making project) so we can meet as a team on the designated time.


    After almost half an hour of waiting, the people I called on have all arrived. Kayden was the first to arrive together with my father-in-law, Lucas. The next ones to arrive are Uncle Daejung and for some reason, he had also brought his son, the pervert I saw in the adventurer''s hall last week. Uncle introduced him as Dongmin. I did not ask questions for now but I stared at this "Dongmin" and he couldn''t meet my eyes and he was blushing all over looking like a tomato. I totally ignored him afterwards. The last ones to arrive are Izuku and Feivel. They seems to have agreed to meet first then come here together since they work near each other. The concept of days off is weird in this world so most people still work on weekends. They may have needed to get permission to get off work in the middle of the day so they were a bit late.


    As I was about to start the meeting, some uninvited people arrived. For some reason, Aurum found out about this meeting and have arrived together with his four minions. Well, I should start calling them by their names since "minions" is kind of rude and they are too good-looking to be compared to a mix of a potato and a banana but I just realized that I forgot to ask their names. This prince''s information network is quite impressive! He must have placed people to observe me and perhaps the people who are in this meeting room and realized that something important was happening so he came. I got nothing against him coming to this meeting though since he may just prove useful for something eventually. I just hope that he doesn''t meddle too much with my personal affairs and piss me off.

 Chapter 92 - 92 - A Board Meeting

    Once all the members of the money-making project has arrived, I officially started the meeting on how we will proceed with managing this new place. As the leader, I introduced each member and their assigned roles to the others like a proper spokesperson.


    I introduced Kayden first since he is my husband and then Lucas since he is my father-in-law. They will be living in the upper levels of the inn together and will be managing the employees as well the daily activities and tasks for the inn. They will also help me in the hiring process.


    The next one I introduced was Uncle Daejung being my business partner and owner of one of the two story establishments near the entrance to my property. He is set to run a modern alchemy shop and he will be using my inventory and cashless payment inventions. I introduced his son, Dongmin in passing as an adventurer and helper in the shop.


    The next one I introduced was Feivel and Izuku. I told everyone that they are my insiders in the business registration and land ownership offices, respectively. I told them about the tasks they have completed for me and their role in this project for the past few weeks. I also told everyone that as part of my contract with these two, they will be assigned their own permanent living quarters within the property.


    I looked at Kayden and I saw surprise and a bit of helplessness in his eyes. I saw him look at Izuku, Feivel and towards Aurum each for a few seconds before looking down towards his hands. He seemed to be pulling the hems of his robe in distress. He''s jealous again, isn''t he?


    The last one I introduced, though most of the people already know who the uninvited guest was, Aurum, the feared eighth prince also known as the ex-crown prince of this empire. I told everyone about his role in the project and my recent partnership with him. Everybody in the room had their eyes wide open in surprise as I told them that I have 50% ownership and control of this capital city as per our contract for the next year. I also asked his four minions to introduce themselves since they are also in attendance in this meeting and I finally found out what their names and roles are.


    They are technically trained as shadow guards for royalty. They are directly working and only loyal to Aurum. At the same time, they also take other important roles in Aurum''s life.


    Calyx, the head butler of the palace of the prince who keeps the household in order. He also takes care of food, clothing and health of the prince.


    Helios, personal attendant/planner for social events. He also takes care of all letters that arrive at the palace and also writing back to accept or deny any requests.


    Yren, the full-time bodyguard who follows Aurum all the time and anywhere he may want to go. Xenos, financial advisor and the one making sure that all legal and business documents are done accurately. He was the one who created the contract we signed before.


    Once all of that was out of the way, I discussed the design and plan of the whole property to everyone. I have already created a rough blue print before of where I will put each building on this land. I thought that this will be a good prop so that it is easier to discuss the functions of each structure and what can be found in each area to the people in this meeting. I may also need to give them a tour in a bit as part of the ocular inspection.


    I can also assign the living areas along the way for those that will stay here from now on. I noticed Xenos and Feivel both taking down notes of the things I was saying like they took it upon themselves to be the note takers for the minutes of the meeting. How diligent!


    The vast land I bought from Izuku was cleaned up and rebuilt from the ground and up. It was then built to include an eight-storey inn for travelers and guests of the empire which was a mix of most modern technology and magic that I could create.


    I also built a three-storey living quarters for the employees that will choose to live in here while working. I also asked for several three-storey spacious commercial shops which includes a basement to be built in two rows. It will be on the sides of the main street I built that leads to the inn.


    These smaller buildings'' first floors will be used for the shop, the second floor will be the living space of the shop owners themselves and the basement will serve as an inventory and storage space. Lastly, I left an open area that can be changed into an open market of some sort for any occasion or festival that may happen in the future.


    I also made sure to incorporate spaces to plant fruit bearing trees and shrubs, flowering plants, a ton of grass and also a small bed for an herb garden to support the inventory of the alchemy shop. I took the task of planting everything and told them to help me hire gardeners that will take care of everything I have planted afterwards.


    The next topic was the hiring of the future employees. I have also discussed with them about how many we will need to hire to keep the inn and the other establishments running. I told them that I was open with hiring debt slaves, people from the slums and also people they trust and personally know or those that have worked with them before that were currently unemployed.


    I want people that can do their job well so that the pay I would be giving them is worth it. I have told them that the daily pay I am willing to give the employees and they were quite surprised since it is 20% higher than the going rate as of the moment. I simply told them that by doing this, we are forcing other businesses to also increase their workers'' salaries and once everything is settled, Aurum can submit a standardized salary for the city and eventually the other places in the whole empire.


    I introduced the idea of the salary having different versions for those working in the city, suburban areas and the country side. I copied it from the system for salaries that are being followed in the world where I came from. I convinced him by saying that paying a fair wage to everyone will never be a wrong move. As for Aurum, since he is quite a smart person, he immediately got what I meant and asked for more information about it so he can study it a bit more.


    Besides the alchemy shop, there are other empty stalls that I have prepared for my new bank, a pub for adventurers where we can put a space to post private requests and tasks, a bookstore where you can rent or buy books that doubles as a cafe (sells baked goodies and beverages), general goods shop that is about two shops wide (perfume, stuff for bathing and skin care, perfume, wine, clothing, footwear, accessories, furniture, etc can be sold here) and finally an art studio that doubles as an art supplies shop for selling of paint, canvas, and paint brushes as well as a place where a teacher can teach students how to paint. As for the ground floor of the inn, it is a given to place a restaurant, a laundry shop for guests that plan to stay for a few days, a courier shop (for sending letters and gifts to other people) and a shop that sells toys and other items for bedroom activities. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last shop came as a surprise to everyone but I said that it is part of the daily lives of people so what''s wrong with selling such stuff openly when other people even sell slaves. My last statement silenced everyone immediately.


    I asked Aurum to help me purchase the next block of land that is filled with abandoned shops so I can convert it to something more profitable. He agreed and immediately made plans with Izuku. I also told him that we have to talk about the plans with the slum area as well so that the living conditions would be better. I praised him on what he did in the community kitchen and shared dining area as well. I have to give praise to where or whom it was due.


    I discussed my plan of building a public school to teach people how to read, write, do basic math and may be some short courses that they can use as their livelihood. I told Aurum that it can be his project to increase literacy and also the number of people that are able to work. I also told them that since there are a ton of men compared to women, we can use that number as part of the working force since I believe that men can also think, work and earn money just like everybody else and they should not be treated just as baby-making tools or caregivers for children. I can see the realization in their faces when I said the last sentence.


    As for the curriculum for the school, I would be the one to create that but I told them that they have to help me find suitable and credible instructors to teach the future students. As for the pay, I said it was negotiable.


    While everything is happening, I noticed that my people started working together on their own based on the knowledge and strengths that they have. Aurum and Izuku started to work and plan together on the purchase of land and other properties. Calix started working with Kayden and Lucas on how to arrange and manage the inn since he has experience managing the employees of a palace.


    Xenos and Feivel started to list down the documents and other paperwork to incorporate all my ideas into the corporation and the city as a whole. Yren and Dongmin somehow are working together in how the pub and the task hall will be managed and how to make it profitable and popular quickly. Helios and Uncle Daejung started working together to plan for the modern alchemy shop and it was surprising how much Helios was interested in new inventions and alchemy in general.


    As for me, I started listing what plants I want to put in specific places throughout the property. I think I just ended up with the role of a gardener. I found myself giggling on one side for some reason which caught the attention of everybody in the room. I cleared my throat to push the embarrassment out of the situation when I noticed them staring at me. I simply told them to continue what they were doing and that I just remembered something funny.

 Chapter 93 - 93 - Time flies when one is busy

    I have lived on a routine schedule for a month now. I have occasional meetings with my team to guide the course of the money-making projects we have as well as talks about how to improve the city as a whole. I do some adventurer tasks every weekend too and now I am almost due for a rank upgrade. After doing tasks for a few weeks, my adventurer points is now at 450/500. I have been earning a steady amount of income from the room of questions too by answering about five questions whenever I''m outside the academe. For some reason, it seems that the questions stuck on the board in that room doesn''t lessen one bit even when I answer an average of at least ten per weekend. I am not complaining about the amount of questions though, it was just weird. On the other hand, the more questions there are, the more money I can earn anyways. I also continued cooking in the community kitchen and have become better friends with the people from the slum area and the stall owners.


    The buildings in the property are fully furnished now and I have planted all the plants, shrubs, herbs and grass that I want in the places I wanted them to be. I improved the security of the stone fence we created and of course, put an attack and defense barrier in each individual stall and building. I did a little tweak on self-cleaning and self-repair magic as well to maintain the place. Don''t want my investments to turn to rubble with just a little fight or trouble in the area. We also started hiring appropriate employees for the shops. I entrusted my team to do it since they will be the ones managing and working with the people that they''ll choose. I also asked them to hire retired soldiers as guards for the place as well for safety purposes and also to give them a source of income.


    As for being a student in the academe, I have studied diligently and finished some of my basic elective courses for alchemy, cooking, farming and botany. I immediately took the apprentice certification exams afterwards since that was my goal from the beginning. I was able to pass all four of them easily. Ioannis is also an apprentice cook and farmer now just like me. I have enrolled in the intermediate classes right after the exams so I will be eligible to take the next level of certification exams after finishing those classes. Ioannis and I started pushing for these due to the our discovery that additional points can be received every month once we have the certifications. It was like being paid a salary or an allowance just by having a certain job certification. As for us, we have the choice to practice or do the job or not. Since we are still students, we are actually free not to work at all but still get an allowance any way. My long term goal is reaching the master level as soon as possible. This will in turn provide me higher academe point allowances every month. As for Ioannis, he is only vying to get to the master level in his fighting and self-defense classes. To make up for it, he is planning to enroll on other electives and take apprentice level exams for them. He went for quantity over quality to make up for it. As for me, I will go for both quality and quantity. To support the fact that I have knowledge of several jobs, I decided to take some other elective courses in painting, clothes making (sewing) and geosciences (study of minerals, stones, gemstones and precious stones). Since we have already made a deal with the headmaster to cancel off the debt that Ioannis needed to pay for his freedom from the academe, our goal as a couple changed to more of saving more points to convert it to as much money as we can by the time we leave this academe. As per agreement, the academe will take care of Ioannis'' fees for all the classes he is taking while in this academe. Thinking about this, I don''t have many things to spend my points on as of now. Since this is the case, Ioannis and I started thinking of getting a bigger living space than the dorm room we are already in. There are indeed options to get a villa inside the academe for personal use but that has to be rented via points. Most of the students living in those villas are ones that are already in their second year since they have been earning points for quite some time and they can afford it. It will be very shocking for the others to have a freshman like me live in the villa but I value our security and comfort over anything that other people are going to say. I told Ioannis that living in a villa won''t be so bad and we can even entertain visitors or even rent out some of the extra rooms to the spoiled children of the rich and elite. He readily agreed with this plan. We are planning to move to the villa we have chosen by the end of this quarter which is roughly two months from now.


    Recently, I have also fully furnished my personal chambers at the library to my liking. I barely had a bed and a few tables and chairs before but now, I designed it to include areas for resting (a fluffy and comfy bed for two), the studying area with good quality wooden tables and cushioned chairs, I set up a cabinet for food and cooking ingredients storage and another area for my experiments for alchemy and food recipes so I technically have a mini science lab and a mini kitchen that has a complete set up. We also installed a bathroom for our hygiene and physiological needs. Since only the two of us can enter, nobody would think that me and Ioannis have set it up like our personal bunker. I can''t help but be thankful for the librarian again for assigning us the biggest study room she could find. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for my experiments, I already have the apprentice certification as a chef and alchemist but technically, my knowledge is already at the master level so I started creating several products from my memories back from earth. I think I was also somewhat influenced by the fact that I miss the modern products that I used in my daily life especially the ones for hygeine and some of the food items I am craving for. I also thought of some products that men use (We have for men and for women products, right?). For now, I will simply keep them in my personal storage space as prototypes for further improvement once I find higher quality raw materials. Once I get a hang of it, I will definitely patent it and start selling them. The products I have listed and started working on include hair shampoo, hair conditioner, shower gel, body wash, bath bombs, toothpaste, lotion, perfume, facial wash, mouth wash, face cream, lipstick, liquid foundation, nail polish, dishwashing liquid, laundry detergent and softeners, rubbing alcohol, iodine solution, bleaching agents, anti-bacterial solutions and even deodorants for the armpits and even foot deodorizing powder. As for food products, I am thinking of better dried versions of meat, seafood, fruits, vegetables, edible fungus and even noodles that can be kept during winter. The idea of canning food also came into my mind but I have to find a good source of the can itself first. I also thought of different type of sauces, seasonings and condiments that do not exist in this world as well as the ever so reliable meat broth powder that I always use back when I was living alone. Who even has time to boil down animal bones to make soup all the time? And lastly, alcoholic drinks are needed like beer, fruit wine, tequila, gin, brandy, vodka and rum! Ale and beer are quite popular here but that''s because they have not tasted anything better! These are of course not my original ideas but if I sell them first, they are as good as mine in this realm, right? I don''t see anyone using it here so it is almost the same as me inventing it in this world.


    As for raw materials, like the scents for the perfume, the fruits for the wine and other materials, I have a whole notebook of lists of the right ingredients of each of the products I wanted to create as well as the step-by-step processes on how to make them. Eventually, I might need to set up a factory or a laboratory for these things since I can''t keep creating all these products on my own. I want to be rich and I understand it starts with a lot of hardwork but I don''t plan to do that for the next decade, slaving away in the corporation I built. I can just hire talented and trust-worthy people to work for me and make sure to pay them well so they don''t quit their jobs. That''s a far more efficient and a better way to use resources specifically, money. How will I have children if I am slaving away at work? Not that I can''t mix business with pleasure or do a quickie or two but, you know what I mean. Which brings us back to the fact that I really have to explore this world more so I can find more men- *coughs* raw materials for my creations. I couldn''t help but laugh since even if I changed the things I need to find in the previous sentence, it still sounded totally green and dirty. Men are raw materials too, that is for creating babies.


    As of today, I could say that this day was very productive and kind of fulfilling on my part. I was able to accomplish a lot from my checklist. I am also starting to see the fruits of my hardwork even if it was just a little bit. I am dead tired everyday though. For someone who has a mystique''s body, this is rare so you can imagine what my level of tired is compared to a human''s definition of tired. I think I need to drink a revitalizing potion today or maybe even two of them before coming home. You know what, let''s do that for my exhausted mind and body. I think even my soul is tired. At last, I would finally be able to sleep early today or so I thought...

 Chapter 94 - 94 - A page from Ioannis Diary

    It has been almost a month since I met an unconscious woman who turned out to be the wife that I was waiting for all this time. How we met was not exactly ideal or romantic and definitely won''t even be considered normal. She was from another world and she clearly does not like me one bit after we first met. As for me, being an orphan from the age of six who was then brought to an unfamiliar place that you thought will treat you well and as a family but ending up being a slave till I can purchase myself at the age of 25, you''ll end up as a broken or damaged person one way or another. I always thought that I might just end up alone in the end and enslaved for life. Honestly, I thought I was fine with it but that''s before I met her.


    My childhood was perfect and I can proudly say it since it was a fact that our whole territory knew. Growing up with parents that clearly love and support each other so much that they seem to not want to part every single second of a day, I couldn''t see myself settling for a relationship that is any less than that so I patiently waited for a high resonant woman to come my way. As the years passed and before I knew it, I was already over twenty. In this world, the older you are, the less likely you will still get a new match. If you add the fact that I am not meeting the standards of likeable men in this world, I felt rather hopeless. Before I met her, what I encountered were disgusting and lecherously women one after the other. Some even resorted to drugging me and almost forcing me to bed. When I fought back and chose not to follow their wishes, I was returned over and over like an unwanted item. The happy child I was, gradually became cold, distant and numb since there is nothing to smile about anymore. I got older and older and no new saviors have chosen me as their attendant for the last few summoning events.


    Just when I already accepted the fact that I was already doomed to be alone and a slave for the rest of my life, she came with a bang and disrupted my already routine life. She arrived so suddenly that it left me feeling very confused, then excited but scared at the same time and then I even went crazy for a day or two at that time. I even ended up offering myself at her door in the middle of the night which was very uncharacteristic of me. That is one of the most embarrassing moments in my life but funny though, I don''t regret it one bit since that is what brought me to where I am right now.


    Going back to how we got together, it wasn''t the least bit romantic since I just went to her and offered myself for a free taste, did I? It was careless and stupid but my instincts were the one moving my body at that time. The resonance was so strong and I admit that I went crazy. The me who always abided by the rules of society when it comes to propriety between men and women would never have foreseen that version of me when the resonance was the one controlling me.


    The morning I woke up and realized what we have done, the first question I asked myself was, "What if she abandons me?" She can definitely do so. We did not have any relationship or an agreement beforehand. She can just claim that she is not familiar with how this world works and shirk responsibility and I won''t be able to do anything about it. On her end, she can just pretend nothing happened and just silence me with monetary compensation. As for me, I will still be stuck following her for the rest of my life. Once you''re marked by a woman, even if she doesn''t want you, you''re hers for good especially if high resonance has come into play.


    I think I just got somewhat lucky since she was from another world and her values about relationships between men and women were different. At that time, I did not know if she was telling the truth about her having promised someone before she came in this world that she will take responsibility for men she touched. She maybe just making excuses or just making me feel less guilty of our current situation but the longer I was with her, the clearer it came to me that she was telling the truth. She was naughty but she never went overboard. If she ends up touching a man, she definitely took responsibility. With her kindness, I believe that in the future, she may be taking in even those who are already unpure not due to their own liking. Which woman in this world would even think that way? I don''t think I would feel this secure if my resonant was a woman from this world. If I met someone who was born and raised here, at most, I will just be a boy toy or a bed warmer. Women seem to not want to give official titles to their men unless they are greatly favored or bring a huge benefit to the woman''s life in terms of money or power.


    As of now though, this greatly favored first husband has not received any love from his wife for more than three days. I get that were busy and obviously tired with our classes, thinking of ways to earn money, studying and preparing for the next certification exams and all BUT how can she calmly sleep next to me when I purposely removed all my clothes? Am I still really favored? Has she gotten tired of me already? What about my needs?


    I don''t want to be abandoned and replaced. What else do I need to do to get her interested in me again?


    ******** ******** ********


    Luna''s POV


    Damn, this tiring day! Why do I feel like the more money and people I have working for me, the more tired I am! Shouldn''t it be the other way around?!


    I just want to shower, sleep for eight hours, eat delicious food and do nothing the next day but the things I have listed for myself that needs to be done urgently won''t let me do that! Ugh! I want to hug my husband to recharge!


    ******** ******** ********


    When I got to the room, for some reason, I felt something seems to be peculiar. Ioannis seemed to have already showered and he is already laying in bed. Was he super tired too and decided to sleep early? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a quick shower and changed to my sleep wear. I then lifted the blanket to get to the bed but just when I lifted it, I was surprised with all the nakedness I saw. My mind buzzed with so many questions due to my surprise. What is happening? Was he so tired that he did not have the energy to dress up and just fell asleep just like that? Isn''t he feeling cold? What has gotten into him that he wanted to sleep naked so suddenly? Not that I''m complaining since looking at him is a feast for my eyes and that''s even more now that his physique became even better after he started the physical defense and weapons classes every morning together with his body gradually changing to that of a mystique, I feel like I just married a god from mythological stories.


    I simply laid beside him under the covers and closed my eyes. I tried with everything I have to pretend and ignore how naked and delicio- *coughs* hot he looks as of the moment. Is he trying to seduce me? Hmm... That got me thinking. When was the last time we... Oh! He must be... It has been three nights ago, isn''t it?


    I opened my eyes and stealthily looked at his face. He looked disheartened and pouty. I wonder what weird thoughts he is having right now? He must be having thoughts about me not wanting him anymore, isn''t he? He has always been insecure and kind of the jealous-type for some reason. I am quite sure I''m right since just me greeting the other guys around the academe already made him grumpy as a cat who got its tail stepped on. My husband is too cute! I wonder how cute our children would be in the future. In about another month, his deification should finish and I will definitely mark this guy permanently as the father of my child though I haven''t told him about this plan just yet.


    I shifted my sleeping position so that I was laying on my side. I did face him quite abruptly so he did not have time to change his facial expression. I stared at him and he also looked at me. We stayed still for about a minute until he couldn''t take it and looked away. He then turned his back on me and he was obviously a bit frustrated and angry on my lack of reaction to his nakedness. I inched little by little towards him and suddenly snaked my hand around his left waist and rest my hand on top of his stomach right where his navel is. I pulled him into my body and whispered to his ear, "Why are you so grumpy, my dear husband?" He gasped in surprise with my sudden action. I felt his body heat up automatically and he even shivered a bit due to my touch. He kept silent as if insisting that he is angry and will not talk to me at all. I chuckled then snaked my right arm underneath his body and rested my hand on top of his womb right at the place where I put the birth control seal before. I purposely caressed it gently and I can feel him starting to breathe heavily. I then asked him again, "Why are you so quiet? Is there something you need from me?" I kissed the nape of his neck and I heard him make an involuntary soft whimper. He immediately used his right hand to cover his mouth to keep himself from making any more sounds. He still did not answer my questions or turn around to face me even if his body is already reacting this strongly. I like this stubborn side of his a lot!


    I chuckled at how he''s trying to say no to my advances when he was the one who laid on the bed in his full naked self. To tease him a bit more, as quick as I hugged him, I took back my arms, separated myself from his body and then turned my back on him while saying, "Well, if there''s nothing, good night!". I heard him suddenly move from his side of the bed. Within a few seconds, I felt somebody hug me from behind but I chose not to move or say anything. It''s my turn to pretend to ignore him this time. Let''s see how you coax me then.


    As for what happened next, I bullied the hell out of Ioannis in bed and made sure all he can think of is his next climax after I gave him the current one. Better make sure his depressing thoughts are out of his mind. Though he doesn''t talk that much, his face says it all. I am not a mind-reader but as someone who has the same mindset before, I totally understand every ugly and degrading thought one has if they believed they aren''t worth that much to be chosen by the one they love. I have been there, done this and that and here I am now pumping the hell out of him until we are both breathless while whispering sweet words to his ears using my soft voice to make him more embarassed. I think he''s the type that needed constant intimate touch and repeated reassurance, huh? I don''t mind eating him up everyday though but I don''t want to break him. We can do that once he''s fully deified into a mystique. I''m going to do him for several days non-stop. Let''s see if he still feels unwanted after I am done with him.

 Chapter 95 - 95 - Wheres Nische?

    Day 41 in Athanoviya Empire, World of Aeocrescens


    Day 30 in the New World Tree Realm within the Eieneos Empire


    I am honestly quite excited for this day. No matter how I was averse to the idea of having an "entity", to be specific "a tree" as my third linked soul, it''s not like I have any choice or it''s not like the said entity did anything wrong to me so I can''t bring myself to get angry at that cute little seed. Once he was connected to me through the soul link, I can feel the little fluctuations to his emotions when he feels sad, happy and all the other emotions in between.


    One of the things I have learned about having two husbands beforehand was that men that have soul links with me especially the highly resonant ones, the said link also serves as somewhat like an innate lie detector for my men. I can''t say it has the same function for them though since I have a way to block the emotional fluctuations from my end. It was kind of unfair but what''s really fair in this world, anyways?


    I purposely asked for leave from the academe today while promising to take make-up classes for the missed day as soon as possible. Nische is more important as of the moment than these boring classes or the academe points at that.


    I gave Ioannis a detailed summary of what I need to do for today and why I can''t bring him with me. I don''t want him to feel worried or find the need to overthink of where I am spending my time and with whom. I also gave him the same earring that I gave to Kayden for his peace of mind before so that we can check on each other whenever we feel like it.


    It is so hard to maintain relationships with men in this world! It is even harder if you have more than one and you have to give equal attention to each of them as much as possible!


    Once everything has been explained and all permissions have been received, I went to the headmaster''s office which is currently my favorite place to teleport from when I need to get somewhere quickly. Nobody would doubt that someone from this room has the ability to teleport since this is an office of a high ranking magic user. As for my destination at this time, I have to be very careful in hiding my tracks and the destination of my teleportation.


    Once all safety checks are set, I did my quick chantless teleportation and arrived in Eieneos within 10 seconds then made sure to remove all traces of the connection from the previous point within the next ten seconds. I have done this several time but not to Eieneos but still I am getting better at this flawless operation!


    After reaching Eieneos, the first thing I did was to take a tour in my little paradise. More places have been fixed since the last time I was here.


    The previously crumbling houses and business stalls have at least been restored into livable and usable spaces that seemed to be newly built. The gardens are flourishing with budding flowers and leafy green trees, shrubs and grass. Precious herbs have also started growing in the part of the garden that I especially designated for it.


    The pond has clean water now and some colorful fish are swimming in it. The palace doesn''t look haunted and creepy anymore since the moat water is clean and the castle''s outerwalls are no longer damaged, mossy and covered with thorny vines. They look as clean as the time they were first built. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The interior of my room had also been overhauled in terms of my preferred colors which were midnight blue, royal blue, silver, gray and black. As for the rest of the palace common areas, I left it to the previous colors which were in the shades of old rose pink, maroon, brick red and dark brown.


    After the thirty days that I was away, besides the things that have been fixed, I noticed that the map of this place has widened a bit. I guess that the more places I repair, the larger the territory I can claim from the thick fog blocking the outer part of the area of this imperial city.


    This is a very interesting feature and I can''t help but feel excited as to what will be revealed beyond those foggy areas. At these times, however weird it may seem, I can''t seem to avoid feeling like I am the main character of a role-playing game. To be exact, I feel like being in a castle-building sim game whenever I am here in Eieneos and being in a Dating Sim game whenever I am in Hoffen. I can only scoff and shake my head at uncanny similarity.


    Next stop was to do a quick check on the four sleeping beauties and fortunately, they don''t seem to have been turned into raisins or beef jerky so far even if they are continuously providing mana to support the rebuilding of this kingdom together with me. They still look as etherially beautiful as the time I saw them from the memories of the past from more than four centuries ago. I can just continue with how things are going for now.


    There isn''t a single person that they have to take care as of now in this kingdom anyway. Honestly, I''m just delaying waking any of them up. They are still helpful this way so why make things complicated.


    Once I have checked everything and everyone, I went to the small plaza where the teleportation portal to the new world tree realm is. I did my usual silent chant and closed my eyes.


    The next thing I felt was the cool breeze and I smelled the scent of fresh flowers. Hmm...That was unusual. When I opened my eyes, what I saw was a beautiful field of fresh flowers. I couldn''t help but gasp in awe and spin around slowly to appreciate the whole area. It''s really beautiful. It was a total makeover from the dark atmosphere and the dry, stony and burnt ground I first saw when I created this realm.


    I continued looking around, expecting a gorgeous man to happily welcome me since he promised that he will have his handsome, adult human form after thirty days but there was no one.


    I have been standing here for about five minutes and there is still no one welcoming me. I started to worry and I couldn''t feel any emotional fluctuations from him whether it was happiness, sadness, excitement or fear. There was nothing. It was like he did not exist in this place where I clearly planted him.


    I hurriedly spread my mana around the area to find any living thing that may be hiding from me and I only found one. It was a glowing tree that was less than a hundred meters away from me standing silently in the middle of the flower field. I hurriedly walked towards it and saw the familiar sprout that I last visited about a month ago.


    It has more leaves now and about double my height but the trunk is still quite thin. It was definitely not a tree that looked three centuries old. Did I get the date wrong?


    I touched the trunk of the tree and closed my eyes. I sent my mana into the tree trunk to check if Nische was okay. When my mana has fully enveloped the tree, I saw within it a sleeping boy in a curled up position floating inside it. He has beautiful and wavy green hair and a cute and angelic face but he was pale as if he was very sick or in pain. He definitely doesn''t look like an adult right now. At most, he was about 8 years old.


    I checked on the storage and he definitely used up all the plant fertilizers and vitamins as well as the drops of blood I sent him but why didn''t he grow into an adult and he isn''t he waking up too?


    My vision started to blur and then I felt tears streaming down my face. Why was I crying? This is so sudden. I called on Lia and asked in a panicked voice, "Why isn''t he taking on his human form? Why is he sleeping and looking sick like this? Did I do something wrong? Is there something I forgot to do? We''re the stuff for plants and the blood I provided not enough? What should I do?"


    Lia was quiet for a few seconds and then she spoke in her emotionless voice, "Calm down. It is indeed true that he looks really weak and sick. I think he wasn''t that honest about the time frame as to when he will wake up. He is technically 300 years old now but instead of strengthening himself, he created this field of flowers for you as a gift."


    I was surprised at what she said and asked with irritation in my voice, "What do you mean? I don''t need this gift. I just want him to be healthier. Everything else doesn''t matter for now!"


    Lia answered, "It may take at least half a year for him to take on his human form. It seems he gave up almost all of his mana and life essences during his previous life. This field of flowers is a gift and an apology because he can''t meet you for now."


    I can already feel my irritation slowly turning to anger as I said, "What do you mean half a year? What is really happening? Are you hiding something from me again, Lia?"


    She then said in a voice that seemed sad which was a tone she never used before, "Your soul is linked to him. You can look through his feelings and memories using that connection. I think it would be better for you to find out what happened before, with your own eyes. It is not my story to tell and I made a promise to him not to say anything that would worry you."


    I stopped asking Lia questiolns and simply put both my hands on the trunk of the young tree, closed my eyes and traced the soul link back to the boy who was deeply asleep inside the consciousness of this golden tree. Sorry, Nische. Since you do not want to tell me the full story, I have to squeeze it out of you my own way. I then used a spell to go through Nische''s memories at the time before the previous world tree realm was about to get destroyed.

 Chapter 96 - 96 - The Unconditional Love of the Golden Tree

    After touching the body of the golden tree which is Nische''s current form, I guided my soul power to the sleeping child floating in the middle of its consciousness. As I was trying to reach Nische''s young form, I noticed that there seems to be a thick barrier that was trying to block my mana from entering his personal space. The barrier is doing everything it can from stopping anything from getting into the innermost part of the tree which is also it''s most vulnerable point. Why would a tree set up this much defense in a territory he built himself? Was he being threatened by anybody before? Does he think that someone may try to hurt him while he is in a deep slumber?


    It took almost half an hour of continuously applying my mana to the barrier before I was able to weaken it a bit and be able to find an area that was weakened enough for me to get through. I was able to force a bit of my mana to the inner areas of Nische''s consciousness. I thought that another barrier will push me out but for some reason once a strand of my mana touched his tiny soul form, the barrier that gave me a hard time entering just less than an hour ago, disintegrated like a burst of soap bubbles. I can''t help but smile when I realized that he thinks that I am the only one he can trust in this world.


    Once I am finally fully inside his consciousness, I used my mana to envelope the young sleeping child. I want to hug him so bad, to heal him, to wake him up but as of the moment, this is the best that I can do. I tried to remember all the spells that I can get from my inherited memories as well as all the books I have read from the time I arrived in this world in my desperation to try and make him feel a bit better. Once I found the spells that I think were applicable or maybe somewhat helpful for his situation, I did silent chanting for spells one after the other. The spells included mana recovery, health recovery, soul strengthening and soul stabilizing types. After exhausting almost half of my remaining mana, he finally looked a bit healthier. His skin isn''t that pale, and his cheeks seem to be less gaunt. Sadly, it was not enough to wake him up. He is still sleeping like he doesn''t have a care in the world but I am still fine with that since at least he''s not in pain.


    It took a lot of me to just get into his barrier and even had to heal his soul afterwards so I feel drained. After all the desperate struggle, I found myself sliding down to the ground exhausted while leaning on the tree trunk. I changed my position a bit so my head is leaned sideways to its trunk. I swear I felt it shiver a bit as if feeling happy that I was willingly being close to it somehow. I did not know why but I started feeling sleepy while leaning on the tree. Maybe it was the quick draining of my mana, the cool breeze blowing in the area, being under the shade of a tree or maybe the calming scent of flowers that caused this. Maybe, it was all of them together that somehow contributed to my drowsiness. I don''t remember the exact time but I fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes, I was still in the middle of the field of flowers but when I looked at the tree I was leaning on, it was no longer a young tree with a thin trunk. It was a huge tree that was also so tall that you can''t see the top most part of it. The trunk was really thick like I needed ten of me to fully hug it. When I saw how the tree looked like, I knew that this wasn''t part of reality and definitely not happening at the present. Am I looking into a part of his memory or just a dream I am having? I tried confirming if my guess was correct by speaking but no sound came out of my lips. I don''t think my vocal chords even made a single vibration. Am I only allowed to watch silently as everything, both good and bad happens here? Well, it is indeed someone else''s memories so I am not supposed to meddle in it. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped leaning on the tree and stood up with my shaky legs. I think I stayed in the same position for too long that my legs became a bit numb. Am I supposed to feel numb if this was just a dream? Nevermind. Let''s focus on more important things.


    I walked around the golden tree while keeping one of my hands touching the surface of the trunk. I was marveling at how big and majestic it looked and how beautiful its golden color was. I can''t help but be more curious about this world tree even more. Is this is how a fully grown World Tree should look like? How many years has it been since this tree has been planted for it to grow this much?


    After going around the full circumference of the tree once, I stopped walking around it, closed my eyes and tried to enter it''s consciousness but unfortunately, I was immediately kicked out. I felt like I bounced back and that I was not even given a chance to be able to get even a foot in. While I was wondering what to do next to get inside, what came out from inside the tree was a younger version of the sleeping boy I saw before I fell into this dream world. This version of him was a toddler of about 5 years of age. He approached me while running using his small footsteps. Once he was in front of me, he gave me a sweet smile then suddenly held my right hand. He then started to walk forward while tugging me to follow him. I couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you bringing me, Nische?" The little guy then pointed to somewhere farther away from where we were standing. The place he pointed at is somewhere that I couldn''t see clearly so I just followed him quietly.


    This cute little boy has a little happy hop on his step while he was walking as he was pulling me to wherever he pointed to before. After about 15 minutes of walking, I felt like we passed through a thin and invisible barrier. If you have no mana sensitivity, you won''t notice there was a barrier at all. After that weird feeling, the surroundings abruptly changed as if we were teleported to another place instantly. This time, we were somewhere inside of a vast forest and in the middle of it was a huge and clear lake. The variety of flaura and fauna are also flourishing in this place that I can honestly say that it was a hidden paradise. Since we are now in a different place, I couldn''t help but ask the young boy, "Where are you taking me?" The child looked up at me and smiled, "I''m a little landlord, you see? This is just one of the many layers of this realm that I created. If I remember it right, this one is where the elves live." He looked happy and proud while saying those words which made him even cuter. I looked around but there seems to be no elves in the area. This is kind of weird since I would have seen and felt those traitors immediately if they lived here. Afterwards, little Nische gave me a simple tour of the beautiful places and types of living things in this layer which he called, Freyheimr. I think this is the same name those elves used to name their new living area in the human realm.


    For some reason, we kept walking and each time I felt that we hit a thin barrier, we get teleported to a new place or should I say a new layer. He showed me around each of these layers and talked about the places he was most proud of from each. He is very proud of his creation and his position as the little landlord of this realm. I felt like a VIP who is being guided by an ever reliable personal tour guide too. He looked really happy of being able to create every single living thing in all the layers of this world tree realm. As we went through one layer to another layer, I noticed the little child looking more tired, weaker and paler. The happy smile he used to have eventually did not reach his eyes anymore and his voice no longer carries the usual energy and joy. After the last layer''s thin barrier, we were transported back to the original place where I woke up in, which was the beautiful field of flowers. This must be the core of this realm and his personal space.


    He suddenly let go of my hand and then slowly walked towards the body of the golden tree. He leaned his little back on the tree and slid down till he was seated on the ground. He looked tired and even a little breathless even if we did not walk that fast. I sat next to him in silence and leaned my back on the tree as well until he was able to catch up with his breath and looked a bit better. There is something soothing and peaceful when you simply sit like this under the shade of a tree. I always liked going on nature trips so this is really refreshing for me. I think I should visit this place more in the future.

 Chapter 97 - 97 - The Unconditional Love of the Golden Tree 2

    After about half an hour, he suddenly spoke with a voice that does not match a boy that is only 5 years of age. It was more mature and modulated similar to a young man in his adolescent years. He said in a serious tone, "What if I told you that everything I showed you all this time were just illusions that I previously used to delude myself so I do not regret providing anything for the useless beings living under my care?" This single statement shocked me to the core. I thought he was genuinely happy about being a little landlord but why does he sound frustrated, unhappy and even disappointed to the point of regretting doing his job and fulfilling the reason that this realm was created?


    It took some time to reel in my shock on his sudden change of emotions and the only question I could ask back about his statement was, "Why would you show me an illusion instead of the truth?" He looked at me with eyes void of any emotion and replied, "I don''t want you to think that I am stupid. Though you might start to think I am a liar instead." He gave me a small smile that did not reach his eyes and he looked some place faraway as if in deep thought. After quite some time, instead of him answering my question, he looked down and the little boy started to cry quietly. This... I don''t have any idea how to coax a crying child. I never had siblings and have never been a mother. What did I even do wrong for him to cry like this?


    He kept sobbing quietly and I saw his shoulders shivering. It was a cry full of pain and self-blame that I am quite familiar with since I was also like this when I was living alone. Since I did not know what to do, I moved bit by bit near him and then put my hands under his armpits and lifted him up. He looked shocked and it made him stop crying immediately. When he realized what just happened and what I have done, he looked at me like I was bullying him. He tried to struggle so I will put him down but what I did is place him on my lap and hug him tight from behind instead. Maybe this would work? Is this how mothers coax their children so they''ll stop crying? Hopefully, it would work.


    We stayed like that for a few minutes. As for the little guy, though he seem to be trying to leave my embrace at first, he eventually settled down on my lap. He even moved a bit on my lap so he can lean sideways on to my chest and he even used one of his chubby little hands to hold on to my clothes while still sniffing and sobbing a bit. He finally calmed down after quite some time. Once I noticed that he did, I asked him, "Would you like to show me what your territory really looks like? I promise that I will never think that you are stupid, okay?" He nodded silently but still stayed leaned on to me like I''m the most-needed support that he finally found.


    He looked up at me and when I looked into his eyes, I started to see a different place as if it was part of a vision. It took me a few seconds to realize that I am seeing his memories and all the real events that happened through his eyes. He showed me all the things that he has gone through and all that he had to do to create this realm.


    At the start of the vision, I was transported to a desolate place, much like the time when I first opened the new world tree realm. It was pitch black, the ground was stony and infertile and the atmosphere is not even conducive to life. I saw him put his consciousness in to a small golden seed and he did everything he can to bury himself on the ground. His next hurdle was that he had to fight to live and grow despite the very scarce resources available in the realm he created.


    The next visions then increase in speed for a few seconds and then finally stopped at the time when the realm looked way better. The air is now clean and plants have started to grow. There was already a small source of light akin to the sun in the sky but it could not illuminate the whole realm yet.


    The vision sped up once again and then it stopped at a next scene which showed a lush forest, flowing rivers, clear lakes and the vast blue ocean. The source of light is now clearer with something that looked like a sun and a moon. I was showed that there was already a clear partition between night and day. I can almost feel the warmth of the sun, the fresh smell of the forest in the morning and the calming sound of sea waves.


    The vision sped up once more and the next time, it stopped at the time when the realm was already welcoming its first inhabitants. It started with a couple of races but as more layers were added to the realm, more races were then able to migrate and live within the world tree realm. Everybody looked happy and contented in their new homeland. I also felt the happiness of its creator through our soul link. The visions stayed with this scene for several minutes as if trying to stretch the good times that were happening in the earlier years of this realm. It was as if Nische was trying to delay showing me the bad times that I knew was about to come. Those times were inevitable since I knew that the old world tree realm has ceased to exist. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes, I noticed that the visions were changing. It became less colorful. The happy noise of people going about decreased. The races living in the realm are no longer smiling and the overall atmosphere was getting darker and gloomier by the second. The scenes that were playing in from of my eyes then seemed to pause and it even glitched before it focused on a particular part of the world tree realm.


    The next vision then panned to the area where the elves lived. There was a scene where the elders of the elves proclaimed themselves as protectors of the new homeland. They started making rules that the other races have to follow. They controlled the lives of most of the races who were previously living peacefully. They even issued some threats that if they don''t follow the rules that were set, they can say goodbye to all the things that they are used to having and they can even be kicked out from the realm. As for the races, they found it a bit weird and somewhat constricting but as the years went on, they got used to it as if its part of their daily lives. Eventually, the heralds also started to create their own faction and rules, proclaiming themselves as the messenger of the gods who created Aeocrescens this time. They must have learned through the sham that the elves started. As for the world tree, as long as there is a semblance of order and the people do not fight or hurt each other, he let the races decide how they would want to live their lives. No matter how they pretend to have a semblance of order and leadership, after years, decades and then centuries, these things caused most of the races to get the feeling of being oppressed. These little sparks of unhappiness eventually spiraled out of control and caused bigger problems that even the world tree could not fix anymore.


    As for all the races that have been spoiled rotten throughout these years, they started to take for granted the use of the resources given to them. They all thought that it was infinite since the world tree was all powerful and the resources were periodically refreshed so why should they conserve or be mindful of how much they consume. They became wasteful and eventually greedy just like the elves that they always said that they hated. They also became rude and ungrateful to the realm creator that was taking care of them all these years. As for the world tree, he has long regarded them as his children or his ward so he made sure to continuously provide for everything they needed since he took it as his purpose in this world. No matter how rude or ungrateful they were, he repeatedly forgave them. He even thought that the reason they are unhappy maybe because he has not given enough. He continued doing this sacrificial form of love even at the expense of his own lifespan.


    The vision then sped up and after it stopped, it showed an era of division and civil strife. The races started barricading themselves within their assigned territories and setting up their own laws and punishment system. It maybe their desperate need to take back some form of control but they have put the elves and the heralds in a high pedestal for so long that even with those systems in place they were all still under the rule of those two races.


    As for those that have claimed power and authority among themselves, the greed of the elves and the heralds did not die down but instead it grew more severe. Eventually, they even questioned the authority of the world tree and the gods as if they forgot who were the ones that created the world and the realm they are currently residing in. They thought that with their numbers, their growing power and the fact that their races have intermarried with the royals of Eieneos several times in the last generations, they are now more powerful than the rest of the races and should have equal rights with the management and the ownership of the world. The unrest turned to isolated fights between some races, then a rebellion against the elves and heralds and eventually an all out war. As for some races, they remained isolated from others and did not care for the life and death of their brethren in the realm as long as their safety is not being threatened in any way. These races included the dragons, the giants and the fairies.


    The visions sped up and the next events were the ones that I saw when I glimpsed at my inherited memories which was during the war between Eieneos and the two traitor and greedy races of the elves and heralds. It played the war in full detail till Eieneos closed themselves off and the last of their people turned into specks of lights except the four that are currently preserved inside the palace.

 Chapter 98 - 98 - After the Great Mystique War

    Before Eieneos fell during the great mystique war, the empress of Eieneos at that time had an audience with the deity form of the world tree. Both higher beings are able to see a glimpse of what the future holds so since it was something that they could not avoid and they are not allowed to meddle with the natural order of things or the free will of beings, they can only plan the best course of action that will result to the least number of possible negative consequences for the things that will happen next. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the preservation of the future, the world tree chose to put his soul and a small fraction of his life essence and mystique mana inside a new golden world tree seed that is set to be planted in the new realm in the future. He left the remaining 90% of his mana and life essence on the tree body that stood at the core of the world tree realm at that time. This sacrifice made his soul incredibly weak but he hopes that with this, he can at least maintain the state of the existing world tree realm for as long as possible for the races that are still living in it. The empress and imperial consort of Eieneos even tried to stop the world tree from giving up too much of his life essence but he said that he still wants to take care of his people till the end even if it leaves him weak for an indefinite amount of time when he revives in the future.


    As for the Eieneans, they started their plan to preserve their lineage by first having the only heir of the royal family, the princess, moved to a distant world via soul transfer. As for the four heirs of the founding families, they were hidden inside the palace while being preserved in an indefinite sleeping state. They also made sure to place the new seed of the world tree for safekeeping within the safest point inside the palace. They then set up an empire-wide magic circle to sacrifice the life force of all the remaining Eieneans to close off the realm of Eieneos indefinitely and in secret, place a harsh penalty to the mystique races that will be left behind. It''s just that they didn''t expect that the spell was too strong that it spread even to the humans and the rest of the world. The spell that they have released was so strong that it resulted to their bodies dissipating and their souls forcefully included in the cycle of mortal reincarnation.


    As the war ended and with Eieneos closing its doors to the world, it resulted to the disappearance of the ruling family of Rosenoir. The elves who have renamed themselves as "high" elves and the heralds who deemed themselves as the messenger of the gods proclaimed themselves as the new owners of the world. They held festivities left and right for almost a month as if celebrating the massacre that they have just committed. The only thing in their minds was the power they finally received and the fact that they were victorious in the last war. It never crossed their minds that they killed and oppressed others to gain what they currently have.


    They included even the human realm as part of their ownership since they always thought of humans as the weaker and less fortunate race, maybe even the weakest among all races so they simply assumed that somebody has to rule over them and make sure they don''t die off as if it was their god-given responsibility.


    The elves went from one racial territory to another imposing to everybody in this world that they are the new owners. They started forcing their authority on all the other living beings by using a mix of promises, rewards and threats. When the first plan did not work for some of the races and territories they approached, they used force by showcasing what a living being that has an almost infinite mana and lifespan can do by killing off some humans as an example to future rebellious ones.


    Once the other races have accepted their rule, they started requiring offerings and tributes like imitating some kind of a god or king. If this was done against another religion, they would have been excommunicated due to the blasphemous things that they have claimed themselves to be and all the things they have done to other beings till now. They came as if assuming that humans did not have their own laws, rules and governing families.


    As for the humans, what can they do in the face of sheer power and numbers? It was definitely degrading but they had to choose the option where they can survive and keep the peace even for just a little longer.


    Due to the almost immortal lifespans of the mystiques and throughout the years of their forced leadership, they were able to successfully breed their puppet leaders by putting families that are obedient to them as leaders of human territories. By doing this, they can control the territories and monopolize certain resources that they needed for their own kin at the expense of humans and other races.


    The humans'' role in this world became similar to slaves or even livestock to the elves and heralds. The anger and fear that humans felt in their beings were so deeply rooted in their minds that the story of the cruelty and the very tough times the previous generations experienced were passed on as stories from one generation to the next even until the present time.


    Even up to now, most humans try to veer away from mystiques in general due to their fear even though the only ones that sinned were the elves and heralds. On the other hand, some humans will still put benefits over the danger to their lives so they would still gladly get close to mystiques as long as they can get what they needed out of the relationship or the deal.


    The relationship was complicated and toxic. Elves hated humans because they think that they were weak but had to keep them since they are still useful. Humans hated elves because they were cruel and greedy but they still found them generous and alluring. Each simply lived playing the game of using each other to gain something.


    The visions sped up for some time until it stopped when the time that the people who have personally joined the war got sick one by one. Nobody knew what happened and how an immortal body can just gradually die, their previously high health recovery rates totally halted.


    After the death of many individuals, mana gradually decreased in the world and at the same time less and less children are born every year. Those that were luckily born were sickly, weak and have very low talent in using mana. It came to a point that no child was ever born even after several years. The races lost their ability to keep their disguises as humans and most can only keep their original countenances.


    Eventually, they noticed their lifespans shortening and the resources in the world tree realm are not that plentiful anymore. The races that have been used to having infinitely renewable resources now have started to experience droughts, starvation and even epidemics that used to only affect humans who have mortal bodies.


    The visions sped up again and this time it showed a more desolate world tree realm. Some of the outer areas that are farthest from the core of the world tree has gone back to the time when the realm was just formed. Those farther areas became dark, desolate and a place that could not support life. The different races had to move to the inner parts of the realm to survive.


    As for the elves and heralds, they have already occupied the innermost part of the area which was farthest away from the phenomenon that they called "decay". Other races that did not have any areas left to stay in have decided to leave the world tree realm with as many resources as they can bring with them and look for a place in the human realm where that can create a sanctuary for themselves.


    Being the weakest of all races, the beastmen and the fairies were the ones that were booted out first from the realm. As revenge for the other races that did not care for the life and death of the beastmen and fairies, these races made sure to take every single thing that was useful in the territories they left behind. They don''t want anything to be left for the elves and heralds to plunder after they leave. Just like the continuous decay of the outermost parts of the realm, the resources that were harvested did not replenish like it used to but instead turned as part of the decay after just a few days. This mindless and greedy harvesting of resources have further increased the pace of the spread of decay.


    While all these things were happening, the world tree was quietly watching as if everything that was happening has nothing to do with him. He has already seen in his visions what will happen next so he doesn''t see the need to do anything. Gone was the fear and panic he felt when the races were fighting for power and resources. The more that the end of the realm he created was closing in, the calmer he felt. I guess calm was not the right term as I assessed the emotions I am receiving from the link that we shared.


    It started with a sense of relief that he doesn''t have to provide for these ungrateful beings anymore then it was followed by the sense of anger and the strong want to punish them for all the hardships that he has gone through only for the realm he painstakingly created to be destroyed by a petty need to be in control of power.


    After the extreme high and low of his emotions, as if doing a quick clear cache on all these, all I felt was numbness and complete indifference on the welfare of everybody left in the realm. The last scene was a view of a cold and indifferent face of a true deity staring from a higher ground gazing towards the other races and everything that was happening in the world.

 Chapter 99 - 99 - The Decay that spread throughout the world

    My view on Nische''s memories started to speed up and then it stopped again after several decades have passed by. At that time, the elves and the heralds realized that the current world tree realm is definitely withering with no chances of recovery. They watched the decay eating up the outermost parts of the realm gradually each day and that is when they decided to take as much as what is left of the realm and then find another place to live in where they can create a new sanctuary for their kin. As of now, the only part of the realm that they have not looted yet was the core of the realm so it became their next target. They decided to gather up all the mana that they could muster to attack and destroy the defense barrier that protected the core of the realm. It took some time but they eventually succeeded, destroying the physical body of the world tree in the process. Did they care one bit for the tree that has provided them with everything they needed throughout these years? Of course not. Not one bit. I felt the excruciating pain that was transmitted from Nische''s memories at the time when the barrier was destroyed.


    When the elves and heralds finally got in, they rummaged through everything and divided loot like some sneaky pirates who found a treasure trove. Their loot consisted of the tree of life which was given to the heralds and the mother tree that was kept by the elves. There were also 8 floating orbs inside the core of the realm which created the balance as well as produce the different attributal mana that is abundant in the world tree realm. The eight attributes were earth, wind, water, fire, light, dark, plant, and the samsara. In my previous talk with Nische, he has already talked about the need to get these orbs back. As they took the ten precious items from the core of the realm, the speed of decay of the realm accelerated and instead of them being able to stay in the realm for much longer, with the current speed of the spread, they have to leave within the next month. As they were taking the orbs by force and destroying the floating receptacles that were created for each of them, I saw Nische getting paler by the second and he seemed to be having labored breaths too. As each orb was taken, I felt a sharp pain after each instance through my soul link with him as if a part of my body was being ripped off. I could only imagine the level of pain he had experienced since he is directly the one losing those orbs which are technically part of his body and at the same time his physical body was also destroyed. He must have felt like he was being tortured to death.


    Once all the the orbs have been taken, they were then divided amongst the races. The elves being the greedy ones took most of them. They kept the light, wind, plant and earth attribute orbs. The dark orbs went to the dark elves. The water orbs went to the fairies and the fire orbs went to the dragons. As for the special orb called samsara, it went to the heralds. After they have looted everything that they could, each of the races started sending scouts to the human realm to find areas where they can build their sanctuaries. With their new found power through the orbs, they were all able to find the areas most suitable for them in less than a week. They claimed their chosen lands by force and then left the world tree realm one by one never bothering to look back as if its disappearance had nothing to do with them.


    After their move to their new sanctuaries in the human realm, it took very little time for them to secure their homes and also adapt to the new environment. They started living their day-to-day lives again without worrying about anything. It took them several years to notice that the feeling of peace and the contentment that they currently have was shortlived. Karma has always had its way to get back to those that deserve blessings and punishments. It may be late but it will always come when you least expect it.


    Throughout the decades that have passed after the races'' move to the human realm, there were less and less children born amongst the elves and the heralds. Their hopes of quickly replacing their dead kin was destroyed when even the members of their kin that participated in the previous war mysteriously got gravely sickly one by one with no way to cure them. Those sickly individuals eventually all died even if their mystique bodies were supposed to be almost immortal with very sturdy physiques. They thought it was the change of the environment or them staying in the human realm that did not have much mana that caused their healing and regenerative capabilities to slow down drastically so they just let it be while hoping things will get better eventually. The mystiques thought that they have very long lives anyway so they waited and waited for several decades. After more than two centuries, their numbers have become alarmingly low at less than two hundred for each race. When they realized this, they felt sudden desperation to survive and keep their bloodline from dying off. This desperation to live sadly brought about death to others because of the selfish ways they chose to get to their goals.


    All the other races have started to notice the peculiar phenomenon of infertility as well and this included even the human race too though the effects on their end were not as bad as how mystiques experience it. All the other races had a similar way of thinking than that of the elves and the heralds at the start, that maybe it was because of the change of environment, the absence of rich mana or maybe just incompatibility among partners that caused all these issues. Each race was too prideful to admit that there was something wrong or that they were weakening gradually so they kept the issue and its details a closely guarded secret within their respective families. They tried to think of ways to fix the issue within their own territories and never tried to ask for help from others or even discuss it so they could together think of a solution. The elves had thought of the most drastic solution though which was interbreeding with humans.


    At the start, they used their beauty and natural allure to entice clueless human in the elaborate trap that they have set. It was a huge experiment where the raw materials were humans. Since there are a lot of humans to start with, the disappearance of one or two men or women a few times within a year won''t be that noticeable. As to what happened to these unlucky men and women, their bodies were used as either vessels for pregnancy or all their seeds were harvested to give birth to new elves and heralds. Once they have been used to the fullest, all that was left was an empty shell. They were then left to die in cages. Once they''re dead, they were buried somewhere unknown where nobody will find them.


    This scheme went unnoticed for several years until the elves and heralds made a fatal mistake. They took the only son of a powerful and vengeful military family. Since the man was the only son, no matter how promiscuous he was, he was still the only hope of the family''s lineage for the next generation to be born. When he went missing, his family used all means necessary to find him. This realm-wide investigation caused the kidnapping and breeding scheme to be put to light. When the humans found out that their missing family members may have been a victim of the scheme and that this illegal activity has gone unnoticed for several years, the humans became furious. Thus, the hunt down of all mystiques regardless of race commenced. For the prideful mystiques, this is a challenge to their supremacy so they fought back. With these circumstances, the world has seen its second war which wasn''t even a century in between. This further decimated the population that was already dwindling towards the dangerous levels.


    The war did not even last a year as the races realized that decreasing the population further than it already is will eventually be the death of all races. The races then decided to do a cease fire and finally have a meeting with all the leaders of the races to have an agreement on how to proceed.


    In this meeting, they finally discuss the problem that is festering which is infertility and the dwindling amount of mana in the atmosphere. They have talked about how no child has been born for many years. Though some races are lucky, the children were born weak, sickly or no talent in mana. Only one in twenty are born normal and with talent in mana. The birth of girls became very rare as well.


    During the last war, since women are generally more powerful than men, they were the ones who fought in the war thus the number of men and women became extremely unbalanced. This then gave way to the current system where women can marry several men and even the drastic plan of summoning women from other worlds to try to increase the population. This has then been the norm for the next few centuries after that. It has addressed the infertility somewhat but not enough for them to claim that their races have recovered and no longer in danger of extinction. They thought that the decay only exists within the world tree realm. The decay also exists outside of it but just in a different form that they don''t know of.


    As for the mystique races, the absence of mana has made them lose the ability to keep their human forms. As for the children born afterwards, their mystique genes became recessive and they look more human than mystique. Their skin color, height, hair color, ears and other racial features started to become milder. They are now very similar to the race that they deemed to be the weakest among races and inferior to them.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 - 100 - Back to the Present

    After an unknown amount of time, the visions blurred and then I was back under the huge golden tree with little Nische in my arms. I found my self looking at his dark green innocent-looking eyes that are staring back at mine. It took some time for me to get my gears back.


    It is a totally different feel when you know exactly how the things that happened in the past were via inherited memories versus just reading through books. Since my memories were inherited from people who only lived till the great war in Eieneos, the details were incomplete and one-sided. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Nische''s memories, it was vivid, detailed and it encompasses all angles and continued till the after effects of the great war and even the war of mystiques versus humans. Through my soul link with him, I felt every disappointment, sadness, fear, pain and betrayal that he experienced throughout all those ordeals he had to face mostly on his own. Now, he was left with only a seed, about a tenth of his original mana and only memories of the glorious realm he once created for beings that did not appreciate it.


    When I have finally calmed down from all the the things I''ve seen and felt through Nische''s eyes, all I could do was to hug the little boy tight in my arms. This time, he did not struggle but instead stayed still. He is still hiccuping and sniffing from all the crying he did a while ago but he was much calmer after showing me his memories.


    When the memories stopped, I saw a glimpse of fear in his eyes. Maybe he was thinking I would judge him or just like he said, I will think he was stupid.


    Honestly, I think it was kind of stupid but who hasn''t done something stupid or have sacrificed for people who ended up not being worth it so who am I to judge anyone. When he saw that I did not look at him with accusing or disappointed eyes, it helped him to calm down faster. We stayed in a hugging position for a few minutes.


    After we have both recovered from the shock of going down the memory lane of his life, the first thing I asked him was, "Were you hurt anywhere? Do you feel better now?"


    He answered, "That happened a long time ago. My injuries have fully healed. As for feeling better, a little bit. I still want to get my orbs and the two trees back. They are mine to begin with."


    I answered almost immediately, "I will make sure that happens in the near future." An awkward silence prevailed again between the two of us.


    We technically don''t know much of each other. We only share the same enemy and have aligned goals for this world at least. As for the soul link, I can say it was pre-arranged by my parents somehow just like those four sleeping beauties back at the palace.


    To break the awkward silence, I asked him one thing that I was very curious about with a mix of wanting to take a little revenge by teasing him, "When are you planning to see me in your adult form? Are you showing me this cute form of yours to encourage me to make babies with you? How would that even happen? Would you give birth to another golden seed and we will plant it in the ground and then wait for them to grow just like what I did with you?"


    The little boy snapped his head up and looked up at me with a beet-red face. His cheeks puffed as if he was bullied a lot. He then tried to sound angry but with his soft and cute voice, it wasn''t convincing at all. He angrily said, "I am a deity! I only took the form of the world tree to support this world. My children would look normal, of course. How can you even think I will get pregnant with seeds?! Are you stupid or do you just want to see me this flustered?!"


    I looked at him with an emotionless face for a few seconds which made the redness of his face further spread to his ears, neck and even the nape of his neck. He must have realized that I really asked the question out of curiosity and not to anger him.


    As I stared at his adorable and angry face, my thoughts wandered off a bit. Oh my heart. He''s really a cute and good-looking child. I don''t mind having at least half a dozen of these little Nisches. I then ended up laughing loud because of the last thought I had but after I did, he started struggling to get out of my embrace.


    Being tiny, he doesn''t have that much strength to get away from me so to make him blush even more, I started kissing each of his chubby cheeks, the small of his forehead and the crown of his head. I also decided to start kissing and sniffing his neck to get a whiff of his refreshing plant scent like how I see other women smothering their children with kisses. He smells like a mix of milk and honey with a hint of lavender. This is an addictive and relaxing scent combination that can clear one''s mind and relieve stress. I also wondered, Do all cute babies smell like milk?


    When I started kissing and sniffing his neck and the nape of his neck, his body stiffened and he started to shiver as he said, "St- Stop please. My body might be this young but this is just because of the little amount of mana I have. I- I am still a full grown adult! Stop! I SAID STOP!" He then started squirming with all his might as he tried to get out of my embrace.


    I laughed again and said, "Sorry. I totally forgot about that. I''ll just do it again once you meet me in your adult form. Hopefully, that''s in the near future."


    He looked at me with shock in his eyes and said, "I am not- I mean- That''s not what I meant!" I then giggled and said, "So, you don''t want my hugs and kisses. Oh... That''s too bad."


    I pretended to be sad as I loosened my embrace and placed him on the ground next to the tree. I quickly stood up from the ground and removed any debris that may have sticked to my clothes using my hand. I slowly walked away afterwards.


    He seemed to be stunned when I suddenly stopped holding him in my embrace and when I started walking away. With his short and chubby legs, he tried to stand up quickly though a bit wobbly.


    After finding his balance, he immediately started to run after me. Each of my step took about three of his so it took some time before he was able to catch up. When he finally did, he tugged at the hem of my clothes. I did not look back and simply continued walking at the pace I am currently going.


    He then tugged harder and many times to catch my attention. I then said in a cold voice, "What?" He then said, "I- I want your... hugs and ki- kisses. I don''t hate them."


    I stopped walking and then said in a serious tone without looking back at him, "Then you better show up quickly or else, I might have already forgotten you when you come out. I might have also changed my mind by then and I don''t want to give my hugs and kisses to you anymore."


    He then defensively said, "I am trying my best here! You''re my wife! Why will you not want to give me your hugs and kisses? You said you don''t mind having at least half a dozen children that looked like me!"


    I turned around and looked at him and as for him, he used his hand to cover his mouth as he looked away. I continued staring at him and asked, "You were reading my mind, huh? Did you enjoy invading my privacy?" I silently chanted a spell to block my mind from being seen through by any outside force.


    I pulled the hem of my clothes out of his hands and then walked away faster. I then told him, "I''m going back to the new world tree realm." He screamed and started running after me while saying, "You can''t be angry with me! I really did not mean it! I was only able to do it since you directed those thoughts at me and we have skin contact. Please!"


    I stopped walking, turned around abruptly and started walking quickly towards him with an emotionless face. He stiffened and his eyes were looking left and right as if looking for some place he could hide in.


    It was too late though as I was already standing in front of him after less than ten long strides from me. I placed my hands under his armpits and lifted him up and hugged him tight. He was surprised at first but hugged me back with his chubby arms and legs like a koala.


    I then whispered to him in a mischievous tone, "I am not angry but... instead of half a dozen, it will be increased to a dozen instead. You better prepare yourself well, Nische or should I use... Laerad."


    He did not answer my teasing but I felt his body stiffen and he seemed to have gotten heavier. His skin also felt feverish for some reason. Feeling worried, I looked back at him but instead of seeing a 5 year-old boy, I saw a more grown up version of him who seemed to be around 7 to 9 years of age. His face was blank and his eyes unfocused.


    His human form then suddenly started to dissipate into specks of light and then I found myself transported back out of his consciousness. When I looked up, the tree seems to have grown quite a few decades in an instant. I touched the body of the tree and tried to sense Nische inside. I was shocked to see that instead of a child, it was replaced by a young man, maybe in his early teens, sleeping in a fetal position inside. Did he just grow up suddenly?

 Chapter 101 - 101 - The inner thoughts of an old tree

    Nische''s POV


    (dates back to when he first met Luna)


    As I saw the world tree realm I created finally being swallowed back by the darkness that I painstakingly pushed back when I started building it, I would be lying if I said that I did not feel the loss. If a tree had one, I can also say my heart broke. All I could feel was pain all over my body, my mind and I think it even reached my soul. With my remaining mana, I continued watching over what was happening to the races that left my realm and found their sanctuaries in the human realm. I thought they will change their ways and live more peacefully. Other races did and they learned to live and co-exist with humans with again, the exception of those elves and heralds. They just continued their evil ways. I started to have thoughts of eliminating each and every member of those races because all problems came from them but then they are still beings created by the gods and they should still serve some type of purpose. This may be the reason why they haven''t faced extinction yet. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I watched the years go by, I realized that the gift that Eieneos left this world was quite amazing. The races haven''t noticed it yet for now but I know they soon will. I somehow realized that I may have developed a twisted personality after the repeated betrayal and I was actually enjoying watching them desperately struggling to at least have a child born for their bloodlines and that is to no luck, of course.


    Eieneans control the cycle of birth and gives a continuous buff on fertility just by existing in this world. With the absence of the mana they provide and the said fertility buff, their absence clearly became a curse. I marvelled at their desperation and helplessness on the circumstances they have created for themselves. I only thought, "Serves all of you right."


    Eventually, I got tired watching them and decided to enter my deep slumber as I wait for the heir of Eieneos to descend. She would eventually come, I just don''t know exactly when. I assumed my seed form and slept on the comfortable bed that was created for me inside the Eieneos palace next to the four slumbering noble heirs. In a way, I''m an heir too so it is fine if we just sleep together till somebody wakes us up.


    I don''t know how many years it has been. Maybe it is already several centuries after when I felt the familiar mana inside the Eieneos palace. I awoke from my slumber and simply observed the young girl that entered the secret room where I was. She looked ethereally beautiful and looked almost identical to her mother though she got her hair color and eyes from her father. She looked curiously at the beds that had slumbering men in it. I did not know what she did but I felt the men suddenly feeling somewhat uncomfortable? No, the better term was aroused? What is she even doing while keeping that cold facial expression. Is the heir an evil person? If she was, this world is doomed.


    She seemed to be talking to someone when I suddenly saw her look my way. Oh my. I am just a seed. Please spare me. She picked me up carefully and flipped me while observing the exterior of the seed. I shivered in her hand to signify that I''m a living being. I saw her smile for the first time as she poked me with her finger. I was stunned at how beautiful her smiling face was. I think I heard her say that she will create a new realm for me and plant me? I am not sure anymore as my thoughts got clouded as I was staring at her face. I felt everything around me go quiet and the surroundings slowed down but suddenly, she threw me up in the air and then I was thrown inside her storage! Was I just treated as an object? I am a living being! This rude heir! I waited and waited for her to bring me out but I guess she forgot about my existence. How about the promise she made to plant me?


    After several days, I felt the owner of the storage move to a different realm. I felt a sudden and strong need to get out of the storage. When I finally got out, I smelled the scent of ash, burnt soil and the stale smell of desolation. It was a faint but very familiar scent since this is how the previous realm was like at the start. I found myself very excited and I even begged her in my seed form to plant me here. We had a very hard time understanding each other though. I am very thankful to whoever she was speaking to because she suddenly thought of dripping a few drops of blood to me. She could have just sent mana to me. Why blood? This is the first part of the deity mating ritual. Well, it was only half so it was fine.


    I wanted to test if she had any idea about what she had just done or if she knew anything about the deity mating ritual so I greeted her with a cute voice I chose for myself. I heard that women always had soft spots for cute children so I had to take this route though I did not want to. I then teasingly called her wife then everything went downhill from there. I felt her intense anger and even a hint of killing intent. I was just glad that it wasn''t directed to me. She did not know. She was tricked into it. I should be more careful around her in the near future. I shouldn''t let her call me by my true name or else, we''re tied for life.


    I followed all her instructions and started calling her, "big sister". I also tested the waters by saying that I will grow up as a good-looking and powerful man and she could at least give me a chance. Why am I even convincing her to like me? This is so not me. I have always been fine living alone. FINE. I am an old, unmarried deity who has been around for almost two millenia. I have never liked anyone enough to think of doing the mating ritual with them. I am clueless, okay? Wait. Was I just hit by what they called "love at first sight"? NO! I have to calm down. I did not wait for several centuries just to flirt!


    I refocused my mind and discussed with her what my tasks are and she discussed hers with me. It turns out, our tasks are aligned and we can even help each other out to reach the completion of our tasks quicker. As I talked with her more, I realized how kind and smart she was. It would be fun to have long conversations with her everyday for the rest of my-. STOP. Once all the plans have been set, I encouraged her to plant me in the ground quick. The quicker I get my strength back, the quicker I could create my physical tree body and separate my deity form from it. I already learned my lesson. I will definitely not put all my life essence and mystique mana in my golden tree form just in case somebody tried to hurt me again.


    She gladly planted my seed in the ground and even gave me more drops of her blood as well as plant fertilizers and vitamins like a good old farmer. I don''t know what use I have of these things so I simply absorbed the blood and then mixed all those things in the soil surrounding me. If it helps, good. If it doesn''t, it''s the thought that counts. I had to lie to her that I will be seeing her in a month. With how weak I am in soul, mana and body, I probably would need at least half a year in the human realm. That is a lot of time if you multiply it to ten years for each day. The time needed for me to get my human form may decrease if she can get back those orbs as well as the two trees of life soon. I know it was a difficult task but with how I am limited with my current state, she is my only hope.


    On the 30th day after my seed was planted in the new realm, I have finally finished the beautiful sea of flowers that I prepared for her. This is also how my original sanctuary looked like. She is the only person I will give permission to enter the core of my realm in this life. I saw her arrive and she seemed to be looking for me. It pained me that I had to lie and that she believed in my lie. She started talking to Lia again whom I have met before and she started almost running to my direction. When she was near enough, I saw her crying face and my mind just went blank. Why was she crying? She touched my tree body and when I felt the warmth of her hand, I felt like crying too.


    She used up almost all of her mana to enter my well-guarded consciousness. It was not like she succeeded but it was because I let her in since I don''t want to give her further trouble. I appeared in front of her as a young boy which is the only form my current strength could support. I know what she came here for and I showed her everything I have seen from the time I came here and created the realm till before she found my seed in the palace. I thought she would find me stupid for sacrificing too much but I did not see any judging or accusing looks from her which made my heart happy and calm.


    As we enjoyed each other''s company she started doing weird things. She started hugging and kissing me! Did she forget that I was originally a fully-grown man? I wanted to stop her but suddenly a trail of her thoughts entered my consciousness. Did she just say she wanted to have half a dozen of kids with me? My mind went blank. I don''t know if I could give birth to that many but I will gladly try. WAIT. Why am I even considering it?


    I was silent for a few minutes because of the sudden happiness and the shock that came with it. When I looked at her, she was walking away! Did she misunderstand that I hated her touch? NO. I WANT IT. In a hurry, I blurted out the thoughts that came from her mind and belatedly realized I messed up.


    She confronted me about it and I had to honestly defend myself. I really did not mean it. She then hugged me and I thought she forgave me but she just told me that instead of 6, I have to give birth to 12. What in the world? Well, she''s gonna help me get pregnant each of those times so I don''t think, I''ll hate it or get tired of it. Damn! I''m feeling hot all of a sudden.


    As I was thinking of a retort I could use to her teasing, she suddenly called me by my true deity name, "Laerad". How did she know my name? Oh, I''m stuck with her for good. The deity mating ritual has been completed. I found my sight darkening and then I don''t know what happened next.

 Chapter 102 - 102 - A Crash Course on Bagging a Deity Husband

    This is the second time I saw a person disappear into specks of light. At first, I couldn''t help but be shocked. Sure, I may have panicked if I was another person but my soul link with Nische is still there so I know he did not die on me.


    I asked Lia who I have been talking with since I have been to this realm, "What happened to Nische? It seemed like his growth accelerated so suddenly but he fell asleep without saying goodbye to me." I was kind of sad that we did not finish what we were talking about a while ago. I wanted to tease him more too. He did not even retort to my teasing yet. He looked cute too while hugging me like a koala.


    Lia then asked me in a heavy and accusing tone, "How did you know his true deity name?" I stopped and asked back, "What true deity name? Who are you talking about?"


    Lia with an irritated tone, "You just said the old world tree''s true deity name. You shouldn''t have known that. I never told you about it and the books you''ve read have never mentioned it so how? You have to come clean on this."


    I reflected for a bit and tried to remember where I have heard of it or maybe read about it but I couldn''t seem to remember no matter how hard I think of it. I have photographic memory so it was impossible for me to not remember if I have seen it once somewhere before. I also realized that what Lia said was true. She never told me about it and Nische never mentioned his name too.


    After a few minutes, I gave up after starting to feel the signs of an impending headache and simply told Lia that I don''t remember where I got the information at all with a blank face. She was quiet for a while and I was also thinking why it was a huge issue. It was just a name after all.


    I gave her a name and a corresponding nickname and I gave Nische one too. I know they both had their real names and if they don''t want to tell me about it, I really don''t mind so what seems to be the problem? Lia eventually responded again and seemingly tried to change the topic by saying, "I wanted to teach you all about the deity mating ritual."


    I looked up and said, "Huh? Why are you suddenly teaching me about a mating ritual? I don''t have the time to mate with anyone. I am already busy with just those two I have as of the moment. I have to prioritize taking back the things those greedy and ungrateful elves and heralds stole from Nische. There are a dozen other more urgent things to do. This is not funny at all."


    Lia then said, "This is important and this will be really quick." I rolled my eyes and then said, "FINE". She seems to not be accepting a no for an answer anyways.


    Lia started with saying that the world tree was originally a deity who chose the form of a tree so he can fully envelope and support this world more effectively. She also said that he was almost two millenia old and he was never married, had no children and no lovers at all.


    If I will summarize how Lia described him in detail, he was a grumpy, old recluse and a totally clueless virgin. I couldn''t help but laugh at how blunt and severe the words she chose to describe him were. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the introduction, she said that technically, Eieneans are part deity and part mystique. The deity part was from the empress'' side of the family while my father who was the imperial consort was a half-human, half mystique.


    If I would summarize it again, my bloodline is a little bit of everything. She then proceeded with talking about the deity mating ritual. Just like how it happens in this world, male deities are the ones that give birth to new deity babies. The problem is, deities don''t have the basic emotions that other races usually have. You can even say that they are somewhat numb to worldly desires and simply act on the mission assigned to them at birth without any mercy.


    For Nische, it was to support all the lives in Aeocrescens. This then brought me to the thought of how the previous deities were born if they do not have worldly or bodily desires, specifically, to mate.


    She then said that most deities, as they live with other races in secret to manage the worlds they were assigned in, learn by observation. They start to learn about worldly desires and the idea of love, partnership, greed and lust for another being through observing others as they experience it. She also told me that deities are born genderless, meaning they aren''t technically a male or a female. Once a deity reaches a millenia old which is like their coming of age, that is the time that their natural inclination appears.


    For Nische, he was more inclined to the characteristics of a male so he started growing manly parts on his body and then he unknowingly started to have desires for women the longer the time he stayed in Aeocrescens. She then said that nobody has caught Nische''s attention for the last hundreds of years that can make him give up his life of being a single man until he met me.


    After the last sentence, though my reaction was quite delayed and it did not sink in my mind as fast as it should, I asked Lia, HUH? What did I even do for him to like me?"


    Lia then said in a matter-of-factly tone, "He fell in love with you at first sight." I then said, "Eeehhh?! Where did that disgusting cliche phrase come from? The first time I met him, he was a seed!"


    Lia then said, "I am telling the truth. If he didn''t like you from the start, when you dropped a bit of your blood on his seed form, he would not have absorbed any of it. That is the first half of the deity mating ritual, you see?"


    I already knew that the drop of blood I gave was the reason my soul suddenly got linked to Nische''s. Lia and I have talked about these things in the past and I have already forgiven her for tricking me. As for that little seed, I have already learned to like the adorable Nische and being linked to him did not pose any negative consequences to me so it did not matter anymore.


    I asked her in a curious tone, "What did you mean by first half? What''s the other half?"


    Lia answered, "The other half was calling on to the deity''s true name. I never told you about his name and he never told you about it as well, right? When he called you wife, he must be testing you. He wanted to know if you have any knowledge of the mating ritual or you acted with your own agenda. When he realized that you did it without knowing what can happen, he kept quiet. The ritual will eventually lose its effects if the second half is not completed within half a year. I also apologized for testing my theory by asking you to put a drop of your blood on the seed. I never thought he would accept it that quickly."


    I answered, "You mean it was just a test? And if he wasn''t interested in having relations with me, the blood won''t be absorbed so no ritual, correct? So he was the one who had an agenda in mind?"


    Lia simply kept her silence. As for me, I ended up laughing and shaking my head. I was still laughing when I realized that the other half of the ritual seems to be familiar.


    I immediately stopped laughing and asked Lia, "Wait. You asked me why I know his name. You said that I called him using his true name. Was his true name, "Laerad"?"


    Lia answered with a curt, "Yes." It was my turn to be silenced.


    Did I just complete the deity mating ritual without me knowing anything about it again? How did I know his name and I said it at that time as if I knew it all along? Why couldn''t I remember where I have seen it or heard it? That was really on me.


    After quite some self-reflection, I simply asked Lia, "Is there a way to undo the deity mating ritual? Is there a way to like go through a divorce or a spell I could chant to reverse it or something?"


    Lia said, "This ritual was set in place by the gods even before this world and all the other ones came to being. They used their combined powers to put the binding power on this ritual. Unless you are as strong as all of them combined or you have a way to meet them and request this, there is no chance to undo it at all."


    I was quietly listening and did not make a response. I don''t have anything to counter to that.


    When Lia realized I would not speak she continued by saying, "You are soul-bound and fate-bound with him from now on. And, you just had to use his name while proposing to have children once he heals up. You really put yourself inside that irreversible trap. Even if you luckily meet the gods and push the case for the dissolution of the ritual between the two of you, both of you mutually like the idea of having children together. There is no way you can prove that you did the ritual by force no matter what the circumstances were when the two steps of the ritual were completed. You gave your blood willingly. He accepted your blood. You became friends and planned your future together. You created a realm and planted him in it. You gave him more blood and even those plant fertilizers to ensure he would live well. You entered his consciousness to know how he''s feeling or if he''s okay. He willingly showed you all of his memories from the past till the present. Your connection was so strong that he heard your thoughts. You teased him about having children with you and he simply stayed quiet which means acceptance. You sealed it by calling his name while you are hugging. It was quite a comprehensive line up of conclusive evidence that there was indeed a relationship going on even before the ritual was completed, right?"


    I could only sigh since everything she said was true. These things are done with no malice but in the eyes of others, it really looked like we are a dating couple. I rest my case on this. I now have my official third husband which coincidentally is also my first deity husband.

 Chapter 103 - 103 - Encountering Mr. Tangerine again

    After I have ensured that all the things that needed to be done in the new world tree realm and the Eieneos palace are completed, I teleported back to the headmaster''s office. Once I''m back, I destroyed the traces of the teleportation points and walked out of the office like any other day. It was still quite early in the morning and when I checked the time and date, it was still Sunday morning so I have been away for less than 24 hours.


    I decided to clear my mind for now so I continued walking towards the exit of the academe. My first destination for today is the magic tower. Nothing''s wrong with wanting to earn a bit more money every chance you get, right? I just need to answer a few questions and then spend the rest of my time in reading more books to put my mind off of all the things I have seen and heard from Nische''s memories.


    I was able to reach the magic tower entrance after a 15-minute leisurely walk from the academe gates. I made a quick and discreet visit at the room of questions. It was the usual room that was filled with post-its that never seemed to lessen in number. I have been here around last week so how can the number of questions posted on the wall increase this much in the past few days? Honestly, I don''t really care so let''s just focus on decreasing it by 10 today.


    I have long noticed the color coding of the paper where the questions were written in. I realized that they signify how old the questions were so I almost pick the oldest ones from the board first since their owners must have been waiting for so long. I was able to get 7 which were more than 3 years old and 3 that are more than 2 years old. I must have answered all the older ones on my previous visits. I decided to sit down in one corner of the room and answer the 10 questions carefully and accurately. The difference in the payment price shouldn''t be that big, hopefully. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I quickly finished all of the questions, placed my assigned stamp on it and left it in the box where all the answers were. Instead of leaving the tower, I went further in into the library to do my research. My target was to find different methods that the races have done throughout history in order to give birth to the new generations. I may find an idea to do it artificially and faster too without having to touch those elves and heralds. I honestly don''t mind kidnapping one or two of them too like what they did to humans before and return the hostages after I got what I wanted. I can erase their memories so they can''t trace it back to me. I want to give them a taste of their own medicine anyways but I feel like such efforts will be wasted on them.


    I went to the section where the collection of scientific research were. I looked for related studies and books about my target topic. Luckily, since this library has a comprehensive collection, I was able to find six books that were somehow related to the said topic. I guess I will still have to do my experiments in the near future given the fact that these reference books were quite scarce. As I was reading my third book, I saw in my peripheral vision, a man who suddenly sat in front of me at the other side of the table. He did not have any books with him and I knew he was just staring at me waiting for me to feel uncomfortable. We have met again, Mr. Tangerine.


    He has been watching me read for almost half an hour now. If he thinks I will feel uncomfortable, well, yes but I would simply ignore the feeling and him in the process. I continued reading and taking down notes on the things I have read on the six research books. As I finished my 6th book, I simply kept all my notes in the storage and carried all the books and placed them on the library cart on the side. He simply watched me as I did so. I then turned around and then started walking to other sections of the library one after another. I took my time reading books about alchemy, botany, healing and cooking. I continued reading until it was almost lunch time. As for the persistent guy, he followed me from one section of the library to another, precisely sitting opposite me in whichever table I decided to sit in. After reading my 10th book for today, I started feeling hungry. I stood up and returned the books on the cart for the last time. I then started walking but this time in a hurry to get outside the magic tower. When I was about to reach the door, I felt a hand grab my left arm to stop me from leaving. I tried to take my arm back but he was holding on to it tightly. I still did not look at him and simply smirked. I coursed electricity through a spark spell on to my skin where his hand was so he would let go. I underestimated how stubborn he was. Even if I gradually increased the voltage, he kept holding on. He eventually passed out while still holding on to me. Damn, this is awkward right in the area near the entrance of the tower.


    I had to loosen the hand he''s holding my arm with but as I did so, I realized that it was stuck like there was a quick-drying glue between it. This damn magician. I chanted silently to decipher the spell he casted before he passed out. Each spell has a corresponding action or chant that needs to be done to undo it and that''s what I need to find out.


    It took a few minutes to decipher the spell and when I finally did, I found out that it expires in six hours. There is indeed a way, though to lessen the time. As for the quick release option, a kiss on the lips. I scoffed at this desperate way of getting close to me. Is he trying to force me to take care of him. Nice try but nope.


    I already know he is connected to the current magic tower master. Based on the information that Kayden gave to me from his commission from Noir, I will never get involved with a red flag guy like him. He''s an exhibitionist (he likes posing almost nude), he has violent tendencies (he likes grabbing people to force them to talk to him) and lastly, he''s a stalker (he followed me around the library and when I did my adventurer missions last time). I had no choice but to chant an invisibility spell on the both of us then I teleported him to one of the rooms in Moon Inn which I own. I placed him on a bed in a guest room. As for the spell he casted on himself before touching me, I have already thought of a way to deal with it. I isolated the room we were in within a separate dimension and then tinkered with the speed of time. The spell lost its effectiveness after 6 hours within the isolated realm. When I deactivated the spell, it was just past two hours in the present dimension. I loosened his hand from my arm, left him in the room and then went out to eat.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    I have been staying and sleeping in the room of questions since Friday evening since based on the trend of her previous visits, she comes here very early in the morning during weekends. Finally, on the early morning of Sunday, she appeared. I am quite sure she knows I am in the room but as usual she just straight up ignored my presence.


    After answering 10 questions, I thought she would leave so I followed her out but she decided to read books today. I noticed that she reads quite quickly. I also watched her taking down notes and her penmanship was really neat and elegant. I decided to sit in front of her and stare at her in hopes that she''ll talk to me or even look my way. Well, I totally lost on this game of seeking attention. She kept on reading books and taking down notes and she even moved from one section to another while ignoring me. At about lunch time, she stood up and walked towards the exit of the tower. I honestly panicked and not having any choice, I grabbed her arm and knowing this woman, I chanted a sticky spell on my hand so she can''t shake me off. I THOUGHT I KNEW HER BUT I TOTALLY FORGOT SHE WAS VENGEFUL! She sent an electric shock my way, I wanted to release my hand but I couldn''t! The last thing I remembered was when my vision turned dark. I passed out again for the second time because of her.


    When I woke up, I was laying on a bed on what looks like an inn. She was nowhere in sight. I checked the time and it was a little over 6 hours. The spell must have expired so she simply left me here. How heartless.


    ******** ******** ********


    After eating my fill, I dropped by the produce market to go shopping. I have to refill the ingredients in the community kitchen since I wasn''t able to do it yesterday. I installed a similar inventory system that I used in Uncle Daejung''s shop in the community kitchen to keep the ingredients eternally fresh. I assigned a trustworthy old man that used to be a cook and the seven young teenage boys to have access to the food so they can cook just in case I am not able to drop by. With the prince''s support, the community kitchen started serving three meals a day compared to only one meal before. I placed a long term contract on the nearby bakeries for some plain bread and some sweet bread types to be delivered in the community kitchen on a certain schedule. I finished shopping within an hour and went straight to the community kitchen.


    It was around 3pm when I got there. There wasn''t anybody in the kitchen just yet so I quietly refilled the kitchen pantry and looked into their listed menu for the day and started preparing. I may have to leave before 4pm comes but I have at least prepared all the ingredients for the cook and kitchen assistants.


    I was able to quickly prepare all the needed ingredients within 30 minutes and then placed them back in the storage and inventory space for use later. I quickly left after leaving a note on the countertop about the ingredients and the new stocks of food. I then decided to go back to the academy earlier than usual for today.

 Chapter 104 - 104 - Back to the noisy academe again

    As I entered the gates of the academe, there were more people in the academe grounds since it is still in the middle of the afternoon. Some were talking with friends and even having their little picnics. Time went by quickly, it is already my 43rd day since I arrived in this world. A lot of things have happened but I feel like none of my plans are moving as quick as I wanted them to be. I have to pull the schedule a little earlier.


    I walked around the academe grounds for the first time in a while. I observed how the other students spend their free time, looked at the flowers and stared at the flowing water at the fountain to clear my mind. While I was enjoying my "me time", somebody came to speak to me. He simply said with a bit of stuttering which may be due to being too nervous, "Umm. Excuse me. I don''t know if you remember me but I am your classmate in your farming class. We have met a few times. My name is Dimitri. Can we discuss something in private?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stayed quiet as I listened to him introducing himself. He was my nerdy classmate in the farming class. He is quite smart and seem to know a lot about taking care of plants and farm animals. I asked Void to give me information about all the men that recently entered the academe and I can honestly say that I have the most detailed information on each of them. Void is impressive as he even unearthed birth secrets, family background, current financial situation, personality, hobbies, misdemeanors if any as well as their preferences. As for this guy, he wasn''t really a nerd. He was using a disguise he chose for himself. That stutter was a well-studied quirk. He wasn''t nervous at all when he was talking to me. His eyes and his actions show his firm and confident self, the total opposite of nervousness he is trying to portray. He patiently waited for me to be alone to approach me which means he came to me with something important or confidential. He bidded his time, observing me from afar to get his chance.


    Based on Void''s research, he came from the southern territory of the Athanoviya Empire where most of the food produce come from. I have been eyeing that area as a potential place of business after Feivel gave me reports about the profitability of that part of the empire. If he did not make his move today, I might have found a way to approach him myself during one of these days.


    As I stayed quiet, I noticed that his nervousness eventually became real and not an act anymore. I slowly turned around to face him and gave him a sweet smile as I said, "Nice to meet you, Dimitri. I''m Luna, one of the summoned ones here in the academe. What do you need from me? If you want to meet in private, I can bring you some place else." He looked at me in surprise and he seemed stunned for a few seconds. As for me, I started walking to the direction of the academe library. It took him a few seconds to realize that I am asking him to follow me so he had to run after me to catch up.


    Once we reached the library, I greeted the librarian and requested a private study room and I indicated that I needed a different one. I placed 2 silver coins on the desk and then he led us to one of the medium sized study rooms. Once we are in, he closed the room behind him and left us to talk. Once the librarian is gone, Dimitri started removing his glasses and then he removed a necklace and a ring that he was wearing and put it on the study desk in the room. Once he did so, I was finally able to see his real face and figure. He lost a lot of weight and became more well-built, his skin whitened a lot and smoothened out, he became about a head taller than me and his hair color and eye color changed. I knew he was wearing a disguise but I did not bother to probe since I have learned to be more careful after the things that happened with the people I met in the entertainment district. Who would have thought that he would look this amazing? Another fun fact is that all those accessories are crazy expensive which meant that this guy is pretty loaded. Damn the quality of men in this world!


    I looked at him with an emotionless face as he was removing all the layers of his disguise. He stared at my eyes as he was doing so as if trying to see if I am liking what I see. Well, I do like it but I won''t let him know about it. As he did not see the reaction he was hoping for, he broke the eye contact first and sat on one of the chairs near the desk. I also sat in front of him and to be fair, I removed all the disguises I have too except the one that is keeping my mana and soul power hidden. He was stunned and had his mouth open in disbelief after my transformation.


    I had to snap him out of his trance by asking, "I wanted to be fair so I removed all of my disguise as well. What do you want to discuss?" He coughed a bit to hide his embarassment and then took out some sheets of paper and even what looked like a blueprint of a huge area out of his storage. He then all placed it on the table and then started talking, "I want to propose a marriage of convenience and of mutual gain. These are the things I want to offer as part of this deal." I looked through the papers he brought and it included a marriage certificate that had an expiration date, a certificate of co-management of properties that also has an expiration date, a non-disclosure agreement, a list of dowries that his family has prepared for him and lastly a blueprint that covered 2/3 of the southern territory. It included a wide area that has a villa, several tenant houses, an orchard, a lake, a wide farm land and an animal farm. Another part of it was a medium sized town on the right side which seems to be part of the territory of his family as well. Hmm. Impressive. This is how you prepare for a deal!


    I read through all of the documents quickly and looked at all the blueprints and once I was done I stared at him for a few seconds. He looked back at me firmly as if he was confident that I will agree to his proposal. I answered in a serious tone and said, "I want to give a counteroffer of a two-year co-management of properties as business partners. The terms will simply be profit-sharing. If we decide to part ways after the two-year period, you can just pay to purchase any ideas or inventions I have added to your territory as a means to improve its profitability further. I think the men who came here are looking for either marriage partners or business connections. I do not understand why you had to choose the more complicated option out of those two." He was shocked as to how much information I have analyzed and how I was able to make a counteroffer to his proposal within 30 minutes. He was stunned but he doesn''t look like someone who will take no for an answer. He spoke in a serious tone, "I need a marriage since I am not getting any younger. Just so you know, I only have my grandparents with me as both of my parents are already dead. I need to have a child. I don''t think it''s complicated if I am willing to go through all of it. Won''t you be able to co-own everything if you marry me?" I laughed and then said, "You lost this deal. You have already come clean with you personal interests. Business should be separated from personal relationships, Dimitri. If that is your plan, putting an expiry date on the marriage certificate is as good as a lie. Do you think I will stop supporting you after you bear me a child? I know that you have been observing me so you know that I am not that type of woman that is why you are taking a chance with me, right?" He was not able to counter my last statement and he kept his silence. Since he doesn''t have anything else to discuss, I stood up and gradually placed all my disguises back on. As for him, he was clenching his fists on top of the table and was looking down. As I was leaving, I left him a last offer, "If you want this business deal to happen, my offer is the best option you have. Take it or leave it." As I said my last piece, I left the private room of the library.


    It was already 5pm so it is time to fetch my overthinker husband so we can eat dinner together. As I walked towards the dormitories, I overheard a commotion in one of the corridors. It was that Arthur again and wait. Is he actually trying to bully Ioannis?


    I listened in to their conversation first to check on how audacious this man can be so I can think of an appropriate punishment. I used an invisibility spell and approached them. I stayed right behind Ioannis at about three steps away so I can hear everything clearly. As for this Arthur, he''s been causing trouble many times (with the rumor mongering, always trying to bully Ioannis and instigating other people to talk about me and Ioannis negatively behind our backs) and he won''t stop until he''s punished appropriately.

 Chapter 105 - 105 - My feisty puppy

    As I approached, I heard Arthur taunt Ioannis. Their conversation was like a live TV drama and the script went like this:


    Arthur: I have some news for you. It seems like you will be abandoned soon.


    Ioannis: Don''t you have any other lines to use? You say the same thing every time we meet that I am starting to think that your intelligence and vocabulary are quite limited. And, too bad for you, after saying that line all the time, Luna is still with me.


    Arthur: How dare you challenge my intelligence?! Wow! You have become braver. I guess being a boy toy makes your skin thicker, huh? You even have the audacity to call your master by her first name.


    Ioannis: Sorry to break it to you but I am not her boy toy. Yes, we do it a lot contrary to your thinking that I am unwanted. Oh, I forgot to tell you that I already have a proper title. I am registered as her first official husband in her family records. She has also bought my freedom from the academe, so...


    Arthur was clearly stunned after Ioannis'' last statement. He stared at him angrily as if looking for any sign that Ioannis was just lying to spite him but he couldn''t find any. Knowing his ugly personality, of course, he would not let Ioannis have the last say in the conversation. He had to think of a rebutt!


    Arthur: Oh, good for you. Too bad, this empire also has divorce. Oh just to let you know, I saw your wife leaving the academe gates before sunrise. I saw her again in the middle of the afternoon near the academe fountain talking with that nerdy classmate of hers. She then brought him to the library for some privacy. She''s not back yet? I think it''s been an hour since I saw her enter the library.


    Ioannis: Envy and jealousy can really make people crazy, huh? You got to have the doctor check on you. I think you are already on a severe level of insanity. You might have started hallucinating.


    Although he fought back, Ioannis seemed to be stunned this time. He looked hurt and his eyes were red as if he was about to cry. This Arthur has to be dealt with once and for all. He''s been bullying my husband non-stop so he has to pay dearly for it. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I disabled my invisibility spell and hugged Ioannis from behind and said softly to his ear, "I''m back." while keeping my eyes on Arthur. I made sure to look at him with killing intent to make him feel uncomfortable. Once he saw me, he turned his back on us and ran away like a mouse who got scared of a cat. As for the guy I am hugging, I felt his body stiffen but he did not speak or move from his spot. He''s overthinking again, isn''t he? To pull his mind out of his negative thoughts, I loosened my embrace, grabbed his right hand and pulled him to the academe cafeteria to eat. I ordered all the food since he is still a bit dazed and we finished our early dinner in less than 30 minutes. I then cleaned the table, carried off the plates and pulled him back to our dorm room.


    Once we are inside our room, I stripped him and myself naked and brought him to the bathroom to clean ourselves up. Through all the things I did from the time we entered the room, he just let me do everything without a single reaction. I turned the shower on and then pulled him under it. He was still dazed and seem to not want to speak with me. Where did all the feistyness from a while ago have gone to?


    Once the cool water of the shower hit his body, he seemed to have woken up from his daze and when he realized he was naked and we are showering together, he tried to leave the bathroom in a hurry. I spoke in an authoritative tone, "Stay where you are and face the wall. Place both your hands on the wall and part your legs a bit to keep your balance." I saw reluctance in his eyes but the soul link doesn''t give him any other choice but to obey. He stopped walking, turned around to go back to the shower room and he placed both of his hands on the wall.


    I started washing his hair and then I soaped his body without leaving any part of his skin untouched. I heard him moan softly as I touched some of his erogenous zones and his rod started to become noticeably hard and erect. I can feel his anger but him being horny is clouding all of his other thoughts and feelings as of the moment. He must be feeling very conflicted right now. I whispered to his ear, "Let''s talk about what''s been running through your head, shall we?" He snapped at me and replied loudly, "Can''t you just fuck me hard non-stop till my mind goes blank and I forget why I was angry in the first place?!" I laughed and whispered, "Gladly." He must have been shocked at my reply and he tried to take it back, "I- I was just angry. I''m sorry I snapped at you. I- I wasn''t..." Of course, I won''t let him take that enticing offer back. I placed my hand on the base of his neck and temporarily disabled his ability to speak. I learned this trick with Kayden before. I never thought I would get to use this on Ioannis as well.


    He tried to continue his sentence but he found himself unable to speak. He looked up and stared at me with widened eyes but when he did, I gave him a fierce kiss that he immediately reciprocated. All he can utter now are grunts, moans and whimpers which I find just perfect. My hand trailed all over his body making him shiver uncontrollably with pleasure. I turned off the shower and started to do what he asked me to do. I grabbed his rod and placed a mana block on his hole. We''ll go the dry climax route for now, that is, if I wanted him to go at it with me until his mind goes blank.


    I swirled my mana inside his bum to tease him from the inside and I started flicking and pinching both his nipples while kissing the side and the nape of his neck. I also used my knee to nudge his balls and the patch of skin behind it. I also started dry humping him from the back which elicited moans, whimpers and pants from him almost immediately. I then whispered to him, "I am planning to give you a complete report of what things I did today once I get back but it seems a nasty person has made you angry so I have no choice but to give you my report while coaxing you like this."


    I prolonged the foreplay as I made sure to give my very detailed and accurate report of all my activities and all the people I met and what we talked about to my overthinking husband before I let him reach his first climax. I can see his desperate pleas for me to not stop but I had to during certain points of our foreplay to keep him from reaching his climax. I don''t want him to miss any part of my report due to the after effects of his climax. Once I gave him the first one, just like his request, I am planning to give him a lot more after that until he loses count and faints. I''ll just wake him up again to continue.


    Once I am done with the report, I gave him his first dry climax which made him wobble and he ended up sitting on the bathroom floor while his hands are still on the wall. Since we''re both done bathing might as well continue it in the bedroom. I carried him princess-style and chanted a drying spell on both of us. Once we are in the bedroom, I threw him on the bed and immediately straddled him. His thing slid right inside in one go which made both of us moan in delight. Since he wants me to fuck him hard, so I did! I only removed the block and let him release on his third climax after incessant begging and him scratching my back raw from frustration. I thought he was a puppy but he turned into a kitten today. I bounced on top of him for the next 6 hours non-stop just as he wished for, his mind was already blank at the first one and a half hour though but since I am obedient, I had to make sure he forgets his anger, right? I had to chant healing spells on him repeatedly and made him drink revitalizing potions for him to recover his strength and stamina. He passed out about four times during those six hours but I woke him up after letting him rest for about 30 minutes. I never pulled his rod out though and stayed connected with him. I really love this body I have which was meant for long nights like these. I think I went overboard though and I totally forgot about him not being fully deified yet. He needed a longer time to rest to get his strength and stamina back. He also needed a lot more potions and spells to treat his body pains (he said his back was killing him), the love bruises and the chaffing down there so we had to be absent for our morning classes the next day. I had to tell all our teachers (there was 3 for me and 1 for him) the real reason why we had to skip our classes and their faces flushed red instantly. We were excused and simply given a list of things we needed to do as well as lessons we needed to read and study on our own to catch up on the missed classes.


    We ate lunch together and could only take the classes in the afternoon. While in the cafeteria, we simply ate and avoided speaking to each other. Ioannis kept on looking at me as if he was blaming me about why we needed to skip the morning classes and why I had to go and tell all the teachers the real reason we were both absent. I looked back as if telling him you asked for it and what''s wrong about telling them the truth. He shook his head and I saw him smile at me helplessly. I smiled back at him and whispered something to his ear, "I''ll pick Arthur as my attendant and torture him to death." His eyes widened and he could only ask, "How?" I left him a cryptic answer and replied, "You''ll see."

 Chapter 106 - 106 - Teaching the jerk a lesson

    After lunch, we went through our shared classes together. For some reason, the other students that we passed by at the corridor kept stealing glances at us. They also murmured about things and I realized that the reason I gave to the teachers have already spread throughout the school.


    Did I care? Nope, not one bit.


    Did Ioannis care? Yes, he did as he is currently blushing and holding my right hand tight out of embarrassment. If I didn''t have a sturdy physique, I am quite sure the bones of my hand would have been crushed from how tight he''s holding it.


    We went through a total of four classes in the afternoon. Our classmates kept looking our way with knowing looks. The women looked coldly at us while the men stole glances and talked among themselves then end up with flushed faces after a short while. They must have been talking about lewd things.


    It was the same reaction we had from both men and women throughout the afternoon. Ioannis looked irritated and shy but I can see happiness and contentment in his eyes. I want to ruffle the hair of his head but we are in public so I will do it later once we''re alone to reward my feisty puppy.


    After the classes, we went to the attendant''s hall together. Once I reached the reception desk, the old man greeted me politely and simply smiled at my companion. Ioannis'' hold on my hand tightened a bit and I replied by holding his hand tightly as well to calm him down.


    I went immediately to business and stated what I came to the office for and said to the old man, "I want to take Arthur as my new attendant since I do not have one at the moment. This guy is not my attendant anymore and he takes in classes too so no one is assisting me. As for Arthur, he has to stay with me for at least 3 months unless I return him due to anything that I may not like about him, correct?"


    The old man looked at me as if gauging my reasons for choosing Arthur out of all attendants and after some time he asked, "You can teach him a lesson but you can''t kill him or hurt him until he''s nearly dead."


    I laughed at what the old man said and while smirking, I replied, "I know that much. I''ll keep him alive for sure as for hurting him, as long as it''s not grave or not physical, it would be okay? Got it."


    He looked nervous at my response but had no choice but to comply with my request since the summoned women of this academe have the full and uncontested right to choose any attendant they prefer. Even with clear hesitation on his face, he still ended up giving me Arthur''s wooden plank, his slave certificate and also asked me to sign an agreement to protect Arthur''s life and welfare. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These are things I am familiar with since I received the same things when I claimed Ioannis before from this office. After everything has been signed, he went in to fetch Arthur.


    Arthur came out of the door of the attendants'' dorms carrying only two small bags of personal items. He was smiling proudly. Maybe he thought that finally, somebody picked him but when he saw who picked him up, he immediately stopped walking and seemed like he wanted to turn around and run.


    I am his new owner and I have completed the transfer of the slave mark''s control so I shouted, "Walk quickly and come here!" His body seemed to have twitched and then he awkwardly started to walk quickly towards me and only stopped once he was a few steps in front of me.


    I looked at the old man and asked, "Is there any other paperwork I needed to complete before I can take this guy with me?"


    He answered, "Everything has been completed. You can return him anytime if he isn''t up to your standards. If you do not return him, you can renew the control over his slave mark every three months from today''s date."


    I thanked the old man and started walking towards the door with Ioannis still holding my hand and Arthur following behind. I stopped walking as I remembered something and l asked the old man, "The slave mark demands full obedience, correct?"


    The old man answered, "Yes, as long as it is not an order to hurt or kill one''s self." I nodded my head in understanding and said, "Perfect!"


    I looked at Ioannis and asked him to take all of Arthur''s bags and keep it inside his storage temporarily which he quickly did. I then looked at Arthur and gave an order, "Walk on your hands and knees like a dog while following us back to the dorm room. You can''t speak unless I or my husband asks you a question. It might be hard for a rumor monger like you at first but you''ll get used to being quiet real soon."


    I looked at Ioannis again as we started walking out of the attendants'' hall. I smiled and asked him, "Should we buy a pet leash? I want a cute one with his name on it."


    He smiled back at me and said in an amused tone, "You can do whatever makes you happy." I looked at him and said, "You know what makes me happy and that does not have anything to do with him."


    Ioannis'' face blushed and then he looked away. I added, "I''ll make a very interesting leash tomorrow."


    We started walking at a steady pace while a crawling man was following us from behind. The scene got a lot of curious looks and a few laughs due to what I am making Arthur do. He was quite popular (both in a positive and a negative way) in this academe so seeing him like this will definitely cause a lot of stir.


    As for the crawling man, he was quiet and he simply kept his head down. We purposely walked at a slower pace since we want him to savor the feeling of being talked about and made fun of just like how he did the same to Ioannis before.


    Once we reached the dorm, I ordered him to stand up from his crawling position. He wobbled a bit as he did and I saw that his palms were red. His knees must be in the same condition too but I did not ask if he was okay or if he needed any help.


    A person who doesn''t care about other people''s well-being and repeatedly tried to hurt others doesn''t deserve any goodwill. We ignored him several times, tried to understand where he''s coming from and simply forgave him repeatedly but we are no saints.


    I grabbed his arm and guided the palm of his right hand onto the door surface so that he will be recognized by the barrier as someone allowed to enter the room. He flinched as if he thought that a hit will land on him. After his essence and unique mana signature was recorded, I loosened my grip on his arm and entered the door.


    Once the three of us were in, I closed the door and sat on the bed. Ioannis sat beside me as for the other guy he stayed standing a few steps away from the door. I spoke to him in a cold tone, "If you think that you can start your hobby of rumor-mongering after you leave this room, you''re wrong. You will live here from now on and you''ll sleep on the floor. I have requested a soft mat, a pillow and a blanket for you to sleep on."


    His eyes widened but since he wasn''t allowed to speak, he simply nodded his head and looked down. The next time I spoke, I dropped a bomb on him as I ordered, "Remove all of your clothes. I will be inspecting your body."


    His head snapped up as he stared at my face. His eyes seem to be turning red from embarrassment or maybe anger but I couldn''t care less. Since it was an order, he had no choice but to obey.


    He kept staring at Ioannis as if telling him to stop the order but Ioannis simply stared at him while leaning on my shoulder. Within two minutes, he was standing in front of us butt-naked. He tried to cover his privates but I ordered him to keep his arms and hands on his side.


    I stood up and walked towards him. His face was red as a tomato but his lifeless eyes are looking towards the floor. I walked around him as I checked his body for any bruises, signs of sickness or scars from previous abuse. Luckily, he had none. It might not be the case in the inside though.


    I pushed him towards the bathroom and then sprayed him with cold water to clean him up. I made him bend down with his stomach on top of the countertop near the sink and then parted his legs a bit to get a better view. I sprayed cold water onto his butt hole and his rod that was hanging down and it made him gasp. I saw him gripping the counter hard and his rod was getting harder too. Oh, is he a masochist?


    After cleaning his body with cold water, I approached him from behind and snaked my right hand around his waist and then trailed it down towards his front. He stiffened and he actually tried to get off the counter to avoid my hand. I pressed his lower back down with my left hand so he can''t leave.


    I placed my hand on top of his womb and caressed it a bit. I felt him shivering in fear and he started sobbing softly. I put my weight on the wide of his back and then whispered, "Are you shivering because of fear or are you excited about something?"


    Since it was a question, he was able to speak and he responded, "Please, stop touching me. I- I learned my lesson. I won''t bother you guys anymore. Please spare me."


    I giggled and said. "But I haven''t done anything yet." As I finished my sentence, I placed a birth control seal on top of his womb and all he could utter was a long moan that was a mix of pain and pleasure.


    After placing the seal, I pulled him up and pushed him into the shower room. I then left an order and said, "Wash yourself up. Dress up appropriately for sleeping."


    He must have thought that we would wait for him to finish his bath but which master does that? Ioannis and I fell asleep almost instantly in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 107 - 107 - The pros and cons of taking in a pet

    The next morning, I got a little surprised when I saw another person in the room cleaning the floor and walls. My mind was a bit dazed so it took some time for me to remember that I just got a new attendant yesterday. Honestly, this is the first time I had an attendant whose sole purposes is to follow any whim or order I had and is one that is with me 24/7. Ioannis was different from day one. He was my lover even before he became my attendant. For one, Arthur was diligent and definitely well-trained for his job. He wakes up earlier than us and he cleans the room and makes sure the laundry is taken care of on time. He makes sure to walk a little behind me and carries all the things I need for my classes. He doesn''t look at me eye to eye and he also makes sure that he doesn''t do anything he was not asked to do. He seems to have also gotten used to the silence since we rarely ask him any questions that he needed to respond to.


    For someone who wants to teach someone a lesson, I am still quite nice you see. I still let him have a long bath, made sure that he had clean clothes, a comfortable place to sleep on as well as enough food and sleep. I gave him a cute collar he can wear on his neck too. Oh, scratch the one about giving him enough sleep since Ioannis and I are quite active at night. He may not be able to open his eyes due to the spell I casted on him but with all the things happening he should still be able to feel and hear everything so I doubt that he can sleep well during those nights. I do give him a lot of errands to do during the day too so he can earn a lot of points but the rest are just parts of his job. He''s earning points by following me around and being obedient so we''re still in a mutually beneficial relationship. I did not allow him to take miscellaneous tasks from the academe though in case he turns back to being a blabbermouth again. He''s missing chances to earn more points but I don''t plan to take risks on my end just for that thought.


    He is quite useful in general as he has completed a lot of tasks for me including the confirmation of the festivities scheduled in other territories in the next few months, getting information from the student affairs office on new classes offered for the next semester and other changes or events that may be announced in the academe in the near future. I even rewarded him by allowing him to take two classes that he is interested in which he clearly loved and was thankful for.


    He seems to be doing alright for the past few weeks until he went down with a really high fever which must be due to overfatigue. As the master of the said sickly attendant, I had to bring him to the infirmary to get him thouroughly checked and make sure he had the right medicine to get better as soon as possible. I guess I somewhat forgot that he was human since Ioannis and I are technically a bit different from others at this point in time. It is really a hassle to have a human body in an era where medical technology isn''t that advanced yet.


    As for Ioannis though he looked a bit hesitant to leave the two of us alone, he had to leave us with our own tasks while he takes his own classes as scheduled. As for me, I had to ask my teachers to be excused due to the sickly guy. I can''t get reprimanded for neglecting him while he''s sick so I don''t have any choice on this matter. I brought him to the infirmary and asked the academe physician to take care of him and let him know that once he''s healed, he can go back to the attendant''s hall and stay there until he is fully recovered. I also left a note with the same message as proof that it was I who gave the order.


    It took about 3 days for him to get better and when he was about to leave the clinic, the academe physician gave him the note I left. After he read the note though, instead of my expected reaction that he would gladly accept it and he will be happy about it, I found him kneeling in front of the door of my dorm room, waiting for me to come back. When I saw him, I simply told him that he no longer needs to attend to me since I can just pick somebody else and he can just concentrate on nursing his health back. He stayed kneeling but he was still not speaking. He''s still adhering to not speaking unless he''s asked. His stubbornness is commendable. I rolled my eyes at his display of obedience and disobedience at the same time and I simply picked him up like a sack of potatoes on my shoulder and brought him inside the room. I slammed the door shut and threw him lightly onto the bed. I then asked him, "Tell me exactly what you want to happen here. What are you expecting from me?"


    Throughout my swift set of movements from picking him up, bringing him in to the room and throwing him towards the bed, he was just stunned and speechless. His eyes were wide staring at the ceiling in the same position he landed on the bed a while ago. When the question I asked sunk into his mind, he immediately got up and then resumed his kneeling position on top of the bed. He then cautiously said, "I am feeling better now. I don''t need to go back to the attendant''s hall to recover. I can serve you again just like before so please don''t return me! I have been doing well with my tasks for the past month, right?"


    I stared at him for a few seconds then answered, "You must have forgotten the reason why I picked you? I never liked you. I just want you to see first hand how the life of your favorite topics to make rumors about really goes. You get better and more credible material for your rumors this way. I have already enjoyed playing with you so it''s time to return you to the hall. I can just pick another attendant and I''m sure he''s trained to do the jobs that you have been doing for me as well."


    He stared at me with wide and reddening eyes. I am quite sure where this is going. He''s going to use the face card and the crying card together on me. He''s going for a combo right off the bat! He then responded to me as if he was hurt deeply, "I have been obedient and I did everything you''ve asked of me to the best of my abilities. I never complained and I was never rude to the both of you. Have you not forgiven me yet? Didn''t you learn to like me as a person even for just a little bit?"


    Why do I feel like this person enjoy''s lines like those from TV dramas I used to watch back in earth. It was like this too when I listened to his dialogue with Ioannis a few weeks back. I couldn''t help but click my tongue and roll my eyes in exasperation. I then responded, "If we haven''t forgiven you, we would have tortured you mentally, let you sleep on the cold floor and made sure you suffer without food, clothing or proper hygiene. We could also hurt you physically. The manager of the attendant''s hall told me that it was fine as long as I don''t kill you or leave you on a near death state."


    He looked at me in surprise and then he really started crying with that beautiful face of his. Ugh! He''s such a melodramatic jerk! I pulled out all of his clothes and personal items from the dresser and placed it in those two bags he brought with him when he first came to my dorm. I was packing it up in a hurry when Arthur suddenly hugged me from behind. It was alright if it was just a hug, that''s harmless and I can just take a shower to scrub myself clean but damn, he''s butt-naked when he hugged me! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I straightened my back and stopped packing his clothes. I loosened his arms around my waist and then flipped him towards the bed again. I looked at him with an emotionless face and ordered, "Stay right there and behave. Don''t move unless I ordered you too." Because of the order, he could not move from the position I flipped him into. Tears are still flowing from his eyes as if I bullied him. Damn! With how he looks like now, it would even look like I molested him. He''s the one who''s hugging people while he''s naked! When I finally finished packing up all his things, I looked at him again and he seemed to have stopped crying. He was staring blankly on to the wall as if his soul left him. I asked him, "Why do you look like someone stole everything from you?" He looked at me and started crying again, "What can I do for you to keep me here? I will do anything you want."


    I looked at him and laughed a bit. Where does this desperation to stay here even come from? How should I deal with this? After thinking for a while, I responded, "If you want to go with me so bad, you have to work hard and earn points to free yourself from the slavery contract you have with the academe. I will be graduating from here in less than 2 years and I''m bringing Ioannis out with me. If you could free yourself by then, follow me out and I might consider making you my boy toy." It was a challenge that I thought would be hard to achieve. It was also meant as a taunt on his desperation and an insult to his pride which I know he has a ton of but who would have thought that he''ll accept it! He answered with confidence that I do not know where he got, "I will follow you out by the time you graduate. I will make you accept me as your obedient boy toy by then." I look at him in surprise as he was saying the term "boy toy" as if it wasn''t an insult. Are men this easily satisfied in this world?


    I laughed hard at his confident proclamation but by the time I graduated from the academe, I wouldn''t be able to laugh about this. This event is going to be one of the challenges I would regret giving to someone in the near future.

 Chapter 108 - 108 - End of the First Semester

    The academe of Gnosis has four semesters in a year. It means that students can take in a lot more classes in a span of a year compared to schools back in earth. The end of the semester also signified that we may have new male enrollees soon who are looking for business connections and marriages.


    Some of the men will also leave to go back to their territories for the one-week class break. Some of them will come back for the next semester while others won''t. As for me, I couldn''t care less. What I am excited about is the one week break I will have before the next semester starts. I could do a lot of things in one week!


    As for Ioannis, I haven''t told him yet but I think he has already felt it since that day when he started to be able to send and receive telepathic messages from me. Finally, Ioannis has been fully converted into a mystique with Eienean decent. He has been "well-nourished" by me all this time so he was changed faster.


    As for Kayden whom I only "nourish" a few times in a month, he may still need to wait about a month or two. The last step in the full conversion is bringing him to my kingdom. I will register him to the Eieneos family records to finalize everything. I finally added one member to the kingdom though it wasn''t a baby heir that the gods are expecting me to have.


    These past one and a half months have been amazing in terms of business. The city has grown based on the plans Aurum and I have agreed on. As for my part of the earnings that was included in the contract, I have been getting it on schedule. Void has been continuously giving me reports about the other mystique races and I have been giving him and his people nourishment through mystique mana orbs and lust orbs I have been providing.


    I have been to the magic tower several times since the last time I met Mr. Tangerine to answer some money-making questions in that room of theirs but I have never seen him even once. I thought I wouldn''t care but somehow I felt a little worried for that stalker of mine. Never mind. His backer is the grandmaster of the magic tower so he will be fine.


    Today is the end of semester celebrations for the academe which also serves as a "despedida" as we call it back in my country for those that will go back to their territories for good. We had to dress up a bit more lavishly for this party so I had to find a good old tailor or seamstress in this city. I found one, and the owner of the shop is quite handsome and looked deli-. Oh, ignore that *coughs*.


    The clothes he makes were beautiful so I picked him out of all my options and I gave my personally-drawn design. He was able to recreate it in just three days and he also made some clothes for Ioannis and Arthur since I have to bring them with me to the party. So, here I am looking pretty as ever and the two guys with me, handsome and dashing.


    I might consider investing on this tailor guy''s business in the future since one of the things on my checklist is adding better looking clothing options to the fashion of this world. I am totally not thinking about it since he''s handsome, not at all.


    The party was quite fun and interesting, almost similar to the balls of nobilities in the books I have read before. There were lots of food and the venue was quaint but in a good way. It was classy and looked expensive so I''ve got to give it to whoever planned it.


    I stayed on one side together with my two guys and I just let them go and bring me food and drinks once in a while. I allowed them to talk with their acquaintances since I prefer solitude in these noisy gatherings.


    During one of the moments where I was left alone, Dimitri approached me again to have a private conversation. I walked to the balcony of the venue to have a talk with him away from the noisy crowd. This scene looked like we are having a romantic tryst under the night sky.


    Ugh! This is Arthur''s fault. He made me think that scenes in my life was part of a huge TV drama.


    I know Ioannis will look for me eventually as he saw me go to the balcony. I looked him in the eyes and smiled at him. I gave him a telepathic message ordering him to follow me to the balcony after 10 minutes and he replied with a curt "Yes".


    Back in the balcony, I went down to business immediately while making sure that I keep a safe distance from Dimitri. I don''t want rumors circulating that I am dating him. Dimitri must have noticed it and simply smiled at me helplessly.


    I asked, "Have you considered my proposal?"


    He then looked at me and sighed heavily, "I accept your proposal but I need to add a bit more to the deal from my side."


    I raised my right eyebrow since I feel like this addition is going to be a loss for me. When he noticed I am not responding, he continued, "I want you to give me the title of a "fianc¨¦" for a year and give me a chance to pursue you and show my abilities to prove myself worthy for you to take me in. No intimacy is expected from both sides but if you want to be intimate with me I will oblige since I like you anyways. If you end up taking my purity though, you''ll have to marry me."


    I laughed at his response and answered, "Are you going to seduce me using the "beauty and brains" concept?"


    I giggled and told him, "Do you know that somebody has offered me a contract similar to what you are offering? I can say though that you are smarter since you included the "fianc¨¦" title with yours which makes it more intriguing for me. I will definitely tell him about this soon just to see his crestfallen face."


    He stared at me as if mesmerized by my laugh and he couldn''t help but ask, "Do I know this man who made a similar deal with you?"


    I answered non-chalantly and still giggling a bit, "It''s the ex-crown prince." His eyes widened and he looked down. He even swallowed hard maybe due to nervousness since I heard that loud gulping sound from his throat. Aurum must be scary for everybody in this kingdom.


    He looked up in the sky and then asked, "Are you going to accept my addition to the proposal?"


    I looked at him and smiled, "You''re going to regret including the intimacy to this since I will definitely take advantage of the permission you are giving me."


    He looked at me and blushed like a beet. He looked away shyly but still said, "You have to come to the southern territory with me during this semestral break to meet my grandparents. It will also be your chance to go through the properties included in the agreement so we could plan the improvements and points to earn more profit together."


    Just before saying yes, I called onto Ioannis that I knew was listening in from the start of our conversation. He obeyed me about not interfering during the first 10 minutes but it doesn''t mean he will leave me alone with this guy at all. His jealousy is so cute.


    I beckoned to him, "Ioannis, come here so I can introduce you." Ioannis got out of the shadows of a nearby pillar and walked confidently towards me then stood a little bit behind me.


    I then introduced him to Dimitri, "Ioannis, this is Dimitri. He was the one I met with at the academe fountain a few weeks back and he is now my temporary fianc¨¦ for a year. Dimitri, this is Ioannis. He''s the first husband I chose from the time I was summoned to this world. I have a second husband outside the academe so if there are no complications and I learn to like you, you would be the third one."


    I saw the surprise in Dimitri''s eyes since he may have thought that Ioannis was just an attendant I was very fond of. I will hide Nische''s identity for now. I''ll just deal with it once he is awake from his slumber.


    Ioannis held out his hand and Dimitri held out his for a handshake with emotionless faces. I really admire how tough men''s hearts are in this world. This jealous puppy is actually shaking the hand of a possible rival in the future. He also shook Kayden''s hand before with the same facial expression.


    I honestly feel a bit scared since he''s a mystique now so he can kill humans like they''re ants. I''ll just have to pacify him later.


    I then told Dimitri that I will be bringing Ioannis with me and we will stay in his hometown for only a day or two since I have a lot of things I have scheduled for the break. He then told me that it would be fine as long as the formal meeting between the families are completed and the engagement papers are signed. I don''t even know if his grandparents would agree to the setup he wants but it''s his job to explain the contents of the agreement to them. I simply accepted the proposal since I found it promising and beneficial.


    As I said that I would bring Ioannis with me, his head snapped to look at me and I can see the surprise and a hint of joy in his eyes. I looked at him and telepathically asked him, "What?"


    He telepathically answered, "Thank you." My face looked blank and I asked him again, "For what?" He answered,"I''ll tell you later." He then smiled at me.


    As for the other guy that got ignored by us two, he was just observing the two of us with a blank face but I can see a hint of envy in his eyes. He simply stayed quiet and looked down to hide his emotions.


    He then spoke, "I''ll pick you up from your dorm tomorrow at dawn." I simply answered, "Sure."


    Ioannis and I then walked together to return to the party, leaving Dimitri on his own at the balcony. As for the other beings listening in to our conversation, I couldn''t care less.


    One was from the academe, the other one was from Aurum, another one was Void and the fourth one, felt familiar but I couldn''t pinpoint where I met him. I am tired so I did not want to think about it and simply returned to the party hall, bid our goodbyes and went back to the dorms.


    As for Arthur, I ordered him to go back to the attendant''s hall this week and I gave him permission to take in other tasks to earn points while I''m away. I have shared with him the things Ioannis and I found out about earning points which he was very thankful for. I should check on his points and buyout price one of these days. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109 - 109 - An engagement meeting in the southern territory

    The next morning, just like what Dimitri said in the balcony last night, he came knocking at my dorm room at dawn. As for me and Ioannis, we haven''t slept since I had to coax him in bed after we got back from the party. I also had to come clean about him being fully deified to an Eienean two days ago. He was surprised as to how it could be so quick when I said it would take about half a year. I simply told him that it happened quicker since I have nourished him well. He was confused by what nourishment I was talking about but when he saw my mischievous smile, he realized what it was and he turned beet red. I can still see the flicker of happiness in his eyes and we kind of gotten wild due to the happiness and also his newly strengthened stamina. We rarely get tired or feel sleepy so we can go on with our bedroom activities as long as we want now but of course, we still have to pretend to be human so we need to sleep. I guess we''ll be even more active in terms of intimacy from now on, not that we aren''t that active yet. Knowing our stamina as mystiques, before we realized that we are having too much fun, it was already a few hours before dawn so we opted to just take a shower and prepare for the trip.


    After Dimitri knocked a few times, I opened the door and let him in while Ioannis and I are finishing packing the stuff we needed to bring for our one week trip. As he stepped in, he immediately turned beet red, he must have smelled the remnants of the love making activities Ioannis and I did in the room earlier. Not that I care but what does he expect from me? I am not celibate. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After this two-day trip to the Southern territory, I am planning to do everything I needed to do without coming back to the academe so it is better if we bring everything we needed. We will put it in our storages anyway so we technically are bringing just a small bag for show. The three of us dressed up plainly like normal travelers and Dimitri also chose a shabbier carriage than expected from a lord of the farmlands as himself. I don''t mind as long as the interior was comfortable for a long trip.


    We boarded a single carriage and had to endure the awkward silence since we are all seated facing each other. Since I am starting to feel bothered, I simply leaned on to Ioannis'' shoulder and controlled my breathing so I could pretend to be asleep. After about 10 minutes of staying in the same position, I felt Ioannis shift his position to let me sleep on his lap. I pretend to move a bit but then I continued sleeping, well I at least pretended to. As for Dimitri, he finally started to talk with Ioannis. He then said, "I hope that you give me a fair chance to pursue Luna and not try to discredit my efforts or stop me from being near her." Ioannis was silent for a bit before I heard his cold voice that he only uses when speaking to other people except me, "You are not the only person who is trying to get close to her. The fingers on both my hands won''t be enough to count the men lingering around her and waiting for their chance to be accepted. We both know that men are not allowed to block their wives from getting other husbands so what are you asking of me here?"


    My first husband is feisty as ever and it made Dimitri quiet for several minutes. After that awkward silence he continued the conversation again by saying, "I don''t know how much she told you about but this is not just an engagement but also a business cooperation. I know my place and I know she only agreed due to the possible monetary gains. As for me, I went with this set up for the possibility of marriage even if it just for convenience as well as having a child of my own as soon as possible. I just want you to know that I am ready to do everything and anything to be accepted." It''s Ioannis turn to be quiet for a few seconds and when he answered, his voice was softer and kinder, "I know everything about your deal. I also did everything and anything for her to accept me. She is an amazing and one-of-a-kind woman so I already prepared myself for these types of talks with guys like you. It was very hard for me to accept reality the first time when I met with the second husband. She met him outside the academe just shy of a few days after she took me in so I was really angry at that time but it''s different now. I apologize if you found me too aggressive or cold towards you. This is the normal facial expression and tone of voice I use when talking to others except with my wife. I don''t hate you or anything. All of us men are just doing our best to belong to someone we know we can have a good future with." This is the reason why I want him to be the main husband! That ex-crown prince is definitely a no-no for these types of talks.


    After Ioannis'' last statement, silence continued inside the carriage. Since we are travelling by carriage, it will take us at least four hours of non-stop bouncing inside the carriage before we get there. We passed by the forest around Hoffen City and then we passed by some smaller settlements and towns before reaching the boarder to the southern territory of Ceres.


    Ceres is one of the oldest territories of the Athanoviya empire. The capital town of this territory which is part of my temporary fiance''s properties was the town of Arista. Dimitri''s family, the Vaccaros, owns 2/3 of Ceres and there is another noble family, the Bohns, who owns the remaining 1/3 of Ceres. He simply said that both families are not in good terms after a supposed marriage alliance from a previous generation did not push thrpough.


    Once we are in Ceres, we continued travelling to Dimitri''s family house which is located in their side of the territory. It was named Palazzo Vaccaros after their family name. We stopped at a huge villa that is in the middle of a huge plantation. When I say huge, imagine reaching the level cap in Farmville minus all the technological advancements of the modern world. The fields were colorful but some of the fields were left empty which I feel is a huge waste of space and loss of potential revenue.


    As we alighted the carriage, we were welcomed by an elderly couple who looked to be in their late 50s or early 60s. They hugged Dimitri and kissed both of his cheeks which made him blush. He then whispered to them to stop embarrassing him in front of me. They then looked at me and gave me an amiable smile. I approached them and introduced myself formally. They then welcomed us three into the beautiful villa for brunch. The interaction was light and cheerful. They also treated Ioannis kindly although I am quite sure they knew that he is my husband. They then alloted a room for me and Ioannis to put our belongings in so we could freshen up. Once we are in the room, I kissed Ioannis torridly but stopped after a minute or two. I smiled at him and told him that I will set up a wide area barrier to cover this villa and the whole territory itself. I asked him to set up an isolation barrier around the room for now to temporarily hide the existence of the two wide-range spells I was preparing. Better secure my belongings, right?


    It took me only about 5 minutes to prepare both spells. I gave Ioannis a nod and he released the barrier he created as I pushed out both spells at the same time. Both barriers were set in place in a span of 30 seconds. For those that don''t have mana, they wouldn''t even notice it. I told Ioannis to stay in the room and read the books he brought with him for now while I discuss some things with the Vacarro family members. He nodded in understanding and simply sat on one of the study tables. I told him that he can still listen in to the conversation if he prefers. He looked at me like I insulted him and he said, "No need."


    I went out of the room and went straight to the study room where I am sure Dimitri and his grandparents were. I knocked on the door and someone immediately let me in. I sat on one of the chairs surrounding the round table inside. This signifies the start of this engagement meeting.


    I was surprised as to how much Dimitri''s grandparents know about me and the contract that we have between us. I guess, this guy has been writing letters non-stop to his grandparents regarding the progress of this possible cooperation. They came clean about not agreeing to the contract at first since it seems that Dimitri is taking too much of a loss but they are happy that I did not take advantage of their grandson. I told the elderly couple that I am honestly just after the business cooperation which is why I gave the counteroffer of a purely profit-based partnership but it was Dimitri''s idea to have the one-year fianc¨¦ agreement. The elderly couple laughed and then looked at their grandson dotingly and with a knowing look which made Dimitri immediately blush. I was a bit confused but I refrained from asking further information about what that "look" meant.


    Next thing we talked about was the plans for the territory. I shared my observations as I arrived here and the three people listened intently to my suggestions while nodding their heads once in a while. I came clean about being an inventor, farmer and an alchemist. I told them that I have plans about the water, drainage and irrigation system of this territory. I also gave suggestions on what crops to grow and some improvements I can contribute like seeds, fertilizers, natural pesticides and the inventory system. Now, I really feel that I am somewhat in a farming simulation game but at least, I earn real money here. I also opened about my ideas for the town and having a retirement place as part of the territory. The elderly couple were all ears with the last idea. They may be too old to manage the whole farm but they can sure manage a retirement place where other elderly people will spend their money and idle time away from the noise of big cities. The talks lasted for about three solid hours and ended with the signing of all the contracts needed for the business partnership including the one-year engagement agreement. I requested to have the engagement to be kept as a secret unless there is no other choice but to reveal it to other parties and the Vaccaro family readily agreed. I asked them to arrange for an architect that they trust to draft the plans after I finish a full inspection of the whole territory by tomorrow morning. I am quite excited for this profitable project!

 Chapter 110 - 110 - Unexpected events in the town of Arista

    Since we still have all afternoon left, I decided to go around the farm to see what crops they plant and what animals they are taking care of. This is a must so we can plan how to make this territory more profitable in the long run. Dimitri is of course the automatic tour guide for this afternoon''s outing. I did a quick visit back in the bedroom and asked Ioannis to come out with me. He readily said yes and I can see the excitement in his eyes. I just remembered that this may be his first trip outside the academe since he was taken in as an orphan when he was 6 years old. I will definitely bring him around with me from now on.


    We had a short carriage ride to the entrance of the first expanse of farmland nearest the villa. This land was used to grow different types of vegetables that are in season. There were a few small huts that were used as housing for the farmhands that are assigned to take care of this area. We went to a total of 6 out of the 10 huge plots of farm land. The other 4 were empty as of the moment which is a little disappointing if I must say. They also had a small poultry farm with ducks and chickens in it. I called them just that but they were a tad bigger to the ones I used to see back in earth. I asked him just to be sure and he said that they were ducks and chickens, same name just a huge difference in size. Their size must be due to the very little pollution and the presence of mana in the current world I am in.


    The gate of the hacienda is just about two meters tall which I think is a tad low. Thieves can easily climb in and unwanted people can spy on what''s happening inside the estate. All in all, security is a mark down. There was also a vast space where there were a total of 8 warehouses but only 2 are filled as of the moment. I kind of expected it since 4 farm plots were empty. They only have a few types of animals and a lot of empty spaces that is something I have not expected. Dimitri was very proud to say that they were still considered profitable even with all these empty and unused spaces. I then challenged him to think about how much more profitable would this estate be if this whole area is fully utilized. He looked stunned as if imagining how it would be in the future and then I saw him smile a bit.


    As we went around the estate, the three of us were just talking non-stop about possible things we could do for the estate and Ioannis was making sure to take note of every detail that we have discussed or suggested especially the things that we all agreed on doing. There''s so much you could do with this much space, honestly!


    Some of the farmhands are peeking at us curiously. They must be wondering who I and Ioannis were since they are already used to seeing Dimitri''s disguised look. We all are using disguise spells or objects to hide our real faces but since we have seen each other''s real countenances the spells now only work to trick other people. Keeping the disguises up all the time will hopefully keep us undisturbed as we go around and finish our tasks. As for my trip to the town, I will request to go on my own later. We came back to the main villa just a bit before sunset.


    During dinner, I met with my grandparents-in-law again and I told everyone about my plans to go to the town alone. They looked at each other as if wanting to say something but the elderly couple opted to stay quiet. As for Dimitri, he simply said that there isn''t much to see in the town at night and looked away. Hmm. Something feels off about the town, huh? I told them that I will be going to my room to rest for now.


    Once inside the room, Ioannis simply gave me a small bag with some coins inside, kissed me on the lips and laid on the bed to read a book. He really knows me and he knew that the more shady their descriptions of the town were, the more curious I would become so I will definitely go there tonight even if I had to escape to do so. I did a quick teleportation to the top of the outer wall next to the gate of the villa, jumped down and made my way to the town by foot.


    Once I arrived, I saw a lively place full of debauchery and gambling. Talk about the sudden change in atmosphere from farm life to the loud and not-so-wholesome part of most cities. There were some people who look like wanted criminals and a lot of scantily-clad men offering their nightly services. My head can only result to asking, "What kind of place is this and who is managing it?" I looked around curiously but did not go to any of the shops around.


    When I reached the entrance of the town, I already noticed some eyes watching my every move and when I started to go around, one particular set of eyes kept following me. When I started to walk away and head for the less-populated parts of the town, there was one particular person following me. This is apart from the guard from the academe which was always around. This tail wasn''t discreet at all too.


    I suddenly ran and went into a dark alley and I heard hurried footsteps behind me. I casted a floating spell so I am currently on top of that alley looking downwards. I clearly saw a brown-haired young man who looks a bit drunk and he''s dressed up too thinly to be called decent. He was looking left and right trying to find the direction where I ran to. He looks handsome, soft, weak and nice to play with. NOPE. I am getting tempted. I saw him lean on the wall then he slid down and sat on the ground. Did he just fall asleep or did he faint? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I floated down and approached the man who was sitting on the ground and leaning defenselessly on the wall. As I touched his skin, I felt that he was extremely hot to the touch. Was he sick and needed help? Was that the reason why he was following me?


    I took his pulse and realized that he was hit with a strong mix of aphrodisiac and muscle relaxants. I couldn''t help but remember how I met Kayden in the middle of the forest a few months ago. Damn these drugs and these drugged men following me anywhere I go.


    I carried him on my back and then concealed him with a spell so I looked like I was walking all alone. I looked for a clean-looking inn, mid-priced at best and rented a room. I went inside the room with him on my back then walked straight to the bathroom.


    I placed him inside the tub and started spraying him with cold water to cool him down quickly. I removed all of his clothes and noticed that his back was full of lash marks. On the nape of his neck was a seal used for sex slaves. He must have been forced into prostitution by someone.


    I ran my fingers on the scars on his back and the slave mark as well and felt him shiver under my fingertips. When I touched him, my eyes widened as I realized something. This guy is a blood demon and he''s surprisingly still pure. This race gets nourishment from intimacy and blood. Was he hungry, drugged and forced to sell his body when he spotted me enter the town?


    I inspected his body to confirm if he''s really untouched and he really was. This was really weird for someone who works in a place like this town. This then brought in more questions like, Was he enslaved by force? and Was he drugged because he did not want to take customers? He must have been tortured and weakened to this extent so that his body won''t be able to resist the effects of the aphrodisiac and hunger any longer.


    I hurriedly pulled him out of the tub, dried him up and then placed him on the bed. As a precaution, I had to make sure I secure him on the bed in a way that he won''t be able to pounce on me, not that I''m scared. I also placed an isolation barrier around the room.


    It took about 30 minutes for him to gain his consciousness back. When he woke up, he realized that he''s in a mess. There''s no better way to describe it since he is currently naked, tied up snugly face-first on a bed and was blindfolded.


    Instead of panicking, I saw him shiver and then he started sobbing. He then spoke while lifting his head a little, "Umm... Anybody there? I- I won''t escape so please untie me. I''ll be obedient. I won''t tell anyone what happened here. I was just escaping the slave trader and the last thing I remember was passing out in an alley. I can smell you so I know you are there, please."


    I just observed him and checked any signs that he was lying or trying to trick me but there was none. He kept on trying to loosen up the ropes that were binding him to the bed while trying to conceal his nervousness.


    After a few minutes of silently watching him, I suddenly spoke which startled him. I started with putting down some rules during our stay in this room as well as a direct question, "I can''t untie you because you are drugged with a strong aphrodisiac. As far as I know, you also think of me as food. That''s why you followed me, right?"


    He stiffened as if he was a thief that was caught in the act. I thought he wouldn''t admit it but he surprised me with his honesty when he said, "You smell really good and I am really hungry so before I knew it, I was following you. I really didn''t have any plans to hurt you."


    I was observing him all this time and I knew what he just said was a total lie. I smirked though he can''t see me and then asked him, "A hungry blood demon would definitely hurt someone who smells good, right?"


    The man who stiffened and acted nervous before suddenly stopped moving and became deathly silent for almost a full minute. Is he going to show me his true colors now?


    The man on the bed who was still and silent spoke with a cold and eerie voice, "Who are you and how did you know my race? Did those elves and heralds send you to kidnap and experiment on our kind again?"


    I sensed a lot of pent up anger in those words. Does this mean we have a common enemy?


    I giggled with the intention of teasing him then said, "I don''t have anything to do with those traitors. Just like you, let''s just say I smelled you as well. I did not kidnap you though, I saved you. As for the experiments, I am quite interested in that seeing that you are all tied up and naked. You said you were hungry, right? Besides blood, I can feed you something else." This time, his body started shaking but I am not sure if it was anger, nervousness or excitement.

 Chapter 111 - 111 - A chance encounter with a blood demon

    This blood demon I picked up is quite a character. He''s flexible in a way that he begs and whimpers if he thinks he''s going to be in trouble then becomes feisty or angry if he thinks he''s being bullied. It makes you wonder which one is the real him or maybe it was both depending on his circumstances.


    After shivering for a few seconds, his previously cold and eerie voice was replaced with the voice he first used when he woke up. He even added a bit of a stutter once in a while for a better acting effect, "N- No. I don''t ne- need your help. Go away! Just untie me and- and I''ll le- leave immediately!"


    Though I can feel genuine fear this time, I still feel that a huge percentage was still acting. He definitely gave himself away this time since a man''s virginity is something that they have to safeguard with everything they have no matter which race they belong to so I guess, it was hard to hide that bit of panic he has in his heart.


    It will be fun teaching this guy a lesson for trying to eat me like some kind of food if he acts like this. His level of acting doesn''t work on me anyways since I have done a more believable acting with Altair before I got to this world to get more benefits for myself.


    I then teased him and said, "I want to feed you before you leave though since you are technically my guest." His shivering became even more severe. When what I said further sank into his mind, he then started to struggle frantically on the ropes that were binding him but I enchanted those with mystique mana so that they won''t break easily so good luck on that.


    After a few minutes of frantic struggling, he finally realized that he won''t be able to break the ropes he''s bound with by any means so he went back to begging his way to freedom by saying "Please, I don''t want anything from you. I don''t mind staying hungry for a longer time. You don''t have to feed me! I just want to escape from this town and go back home. My people must be looking for me since I have been away for several months."


    I crushed his hopes by simply responding, "I don''t think that would be possible right now."


    When he heard my response, he suddenly panicked. He almost screamed, "What do you mean? You''re a minion of that slave trader, aren''t you? Is it fun playing with a desperate being like me? Or are you perhaps the person I was sold to? Is this part of your foreplay before torturing me and getting what you want?"


    He is going into a total panic attack, huh? I was just sounding him out with my questions to see why he''s here. This just confirmed my hunch that he''s definitely forced to work here. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I waited for him to finish his rant and then calmly explained, "I don''t work for anybody. I don''t have a habit of buying men whether they are slaves or not. I do enjoy foreplay but I am not so sure with the torturing part. As for why you can''t leave, you won''t be able to escape this place with that slave mark on the nape of your neck. They used one that is especially meant for mystiques. You''ll die instantly if you leave the confines of this town."


    He seemed to have been stunned and his breath even hitched. The awkward silence stretched for almost ten minutes. He must be thinking of ways to escape his predicament.


    After some time, he just ended up sighing. I then changed the topic by teasing him and saying, "I saw that your beautiful back has a lot of scars. That''s really unfortunate, isn''t it?"


    He kept his silence, seemingly listening to me. I then continued to the rest of my offer and said, "If you let me play with you for a bit and you answer all of my questions truthfully, I''ll feed you, remove those scars and even that slave mark too. Oh! You''ll be free to go afterwards too. I''ll help you escape from here. Deal?"


    MoHe stiffened and then replied, "What do you mean by play?" I then teased him and said, "You''ll know what it means if you say yes."


    I heard him curse in mystique language several times as he heard the teasing tone of my voice in my last response. He even smashed his face on to the bed several times in exasperation. It must be an awful feeling to know that you are being blackmailed but you can''t do anything about it. He tried to ambush me for my blood and he even lied about not wanting to hurt me so this is just a little punishment for him.


    After a few minutes of his tantrum, he then responded, "I agree but we can''t do everything. You- you can only touch."


    I smiled triumphantly but too bad, he was blindfolded so he didn''t see it. He would have taken back his decision if he did. I then clapped my hands once in delight.


    I walked towards the bed and sat on one side of it. I felt his body stiffen when he felt one side of the cushion dipping. I conjured a bottle of medicine that I made and started putting it on the scars on his back gently while adding my recovery spells on it. He couldn''t help but make soft whimpers due to the heat and pain as I did so.


    The scars lightened quickly until no scars were left. As for the slave mark, I simply touched it and did a little spell to decrypt it and cancel it afterwards. The slave mark was removed within three minutes with a loud grunt coming from the throat of the guy.


    He was panting heavily as if he ran a marathon since cancelling a slavery brand on a conscious person is honestly quite painful and it exhausts the targets mana and stamina. He''s still a mystique so I guess he''ll be fine.


    Now that we got those two things out of the way, it is now the start of the question and answer portion with matching lie detecting of course. I started asking him about his name which he said was Athan and he proactively shared that was currently only 102 years old. He is quite young for a blood demon since their race only celebrates their coming of age at 100.


    The next question is supposed to be confidential information but I guess the drugs have clouded his reason a bit and he readily and honestly answered my questions with occasional volunteering of information that I did not ask. I also asked him if he already has a lover or a wife and he angrily answered that he doesn''t have one and he also never dated anybody. He even proudly said that he is still a virgin.


    Oops! Let''s change the topic.


    I then asked him how many are left of his race and he nonchalantly said, 39 and that from those, only 4 were women and he said that all of them are already grannies.


    He then went on and said that he came here to spy on the prostitution industry since blood demons rely on lust and blood to live. He was very hungry and ended up passing out then when he woke up, he is already in a cage and had a slave mark on the nape of his neck.


    I asked if he knew who was managing this town and he said there was a slave trader named Bartom who kept on babbling that he had strong backers in the capital. Athan then said that the said man was the owner of the slave trade hall and the whore houses in this town. He also shared that he forcefully took the ownership of this town from its original owner. This is interesting.


    I quickly sent a message to Aurum with the order to investigate the slave trader named Bartom and to find out who is his backer in the capital. I also gave him information that the said Bartom took over the town of Arista by force from the Vacarro family and turned it to an illegal gambling, slavery and prostitution area. He responded with an "I''m on it. I will give you an update the soonest." That was a quick answer but judging on his personality he may already have an idea who is the backer and he wanted to act quickly before the said backer finds out that he was doomed.


    Once I have done my little research, I have to feed the guy as promised. I took a blood orb from my storage and played with it in the palm of my left hand. Once I feed him a bit of my blood, it is as good as revealing who I was and which race I am from but at this point, I don''t really care. Who can force me to do things I don''t want. Hmpf.


    Just to be safe, I circled my right hand around his hip and reached towards the front side of his body that was sticking to the bed. When he felt my hand snaking around, he screamed like a woman asking what I was trying to do and he squirmed a lot to get away from my hand. I held his lower back down with the knuckle of my left hand that was holding the blood orb and then placed my right palm on his womb. He shivered with the contact and seemed to have been stunned.


    Taking advantage of this short moment, I placed a birth control spell on top of his womb. I heard him whimper softly as the mark embedded on to his skin. He then started to pant heavily as he said, "What did you do to me? Why do I feel hot all of a sudden?"


    I told him, "You were drugged, right?" He then said, "No! Those don''t work on blood demons. What did you place on my womb?!" I then replied, "A seal as a safety precaution."


    This is the first time I''m using this on a pure-blooded mystique so I am quite curious on how strong its effects were. The seal brought about an instant effect where he seemed to have been affected by a strong aphrodisiac based on this guy''s body temperature and how flushed and sensitive his skin became.


    I have read on one of the books in the palace that a blood demon''s senses become more sensitive in bed if fed with a bit of blood by someone they will have intimacy with. Let''s try that next as our experiment!

 Chapter 112 - 112 - A chance encounter with a blood demon 2

    While he''s starting to panic due to the effects of the seal I placed, I forced his mouth open and slid the blood orb in and then closed his mouth shut so he can''t spit it out. He was quite surprised when he realized I forcefully fed him something.


    He struggled, tried to shake his head out of my grasp and then tried to open his mouth to spit it out but nope, not a chance! That orb''s going to melt once it is in contact with saliva and my blood''s going to be absorbed by that tongue of his quite quickly.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly stopped struggling. The blood must have been absorbed now. I saw his pupils dilate and it flashed with a red, eerie glow for a few seconds. No matter what they call this race, this is definitely a hybrid of a vampire and an incubus/succubus.


    After the eerie glow of his eyes came the heating up of his body then his body turning limp and then he seemed to have started twitching and shivering every few seconds. I observed his bodily reactions and noticed that his skin started to take a healthier shade, his flesh is starting to look less gaunt and he''s gradually building some flesh, a little fat and muscles.


    All of this was happening quickly in a matter of seconds while I am watching it with my own eyes. I guess my blood was enough to get a lot of his needed nourishment back as if he drank his fill.


    Once he calmed down, I placed the tip of my finger gently on the nape of his neck and traced down slowly on the path where his spine goes down his back. I continued tracing my finger down his back and then only stopped when my finger is where his tail bone was.


    For the first time, I heard him make a low, long and seductive moan. Woah! That reaction was strong.


    I tested on tracing my finger down to his sides, his hips, inner thighs, the outline of his ears and all he could do was to moan and pant. I simply wanted to see the anatomy of a blood demon''s body out of curiosity and compare it to that of a human. I did not expect him to turn into putty in my hands.


    I untied his wrists from the bed post and decided to tie both his arms behind his back in a folded position. I untied his ankles from the bed post and then flipped him over. He did not show any struggle or any attempt to avoid my touch.


    Once he''s laying on his back, I flicked both of his exposed nipples once and his chest jerked forward and he grunted. Oh! The blood really made him sensitive.


    I scanned his body downwards with my eyes until I saw that huge tower in between his legs. The size was quite impressive and it was proudly erect at this moment. I am not going to touch that for now.


    I lifted both his legs towards his chest to see his bum. It looks similar to that of humans but it''s kind of rosy in color. No hair in any part of his privates or even his armpits. Are they naturally bare all over?


    His body which is androgynous if I may say so, is really meant to make a person commit sin. It must be like this because they need their body to get lustful feelings from other people to get their sustenance. As a person who is just a random part of the audience and admiring his body, I got no complaints.


    I lifted his legs and then spread them apart. I tied each of his ankles with the rope and connected the other end of the rope on to the headboard. His body is really flexible and he looks so obedient right now. As for the position I''ve put him in, he''s very exposed and he looks very enticing.


    As his butt is lifted up in the air, his butthole is open for my viewing, I tried to poke a finger playfully into his butthole out of curiosity of the feel of it and it seemed to be a switch that woke him up instantly from his daze.


    He is still blindfolded so, sadly, I wasn''t able to see his full reaction. His head simply snapped up when he seemed to realize that he was in a very compromised position and could not move at all. He then screamed, "What are you doing?!"


    I then giggled and said, "You agreed that I can play with you! This is my payment for helping you out!" I then laughed out loud due to the frustration in his voice.


    He then argued back, "What help? You removed the slave mark on my neck but placed your own mark on my womb! You vicious woman! I will bite you to death!" He started threatening me now, huh?


    I spanked his right butt cheek with my palm as punishment for screaming at me. I then replied, "How can you be so rude, huh?" I spanked his left butt cheek afterwards.


    He screamed, "Aahh! That stings! Stop!"


    I kept smacking his butt until his angry screams turned into begging sobs. I then teased him, "You said you''ll bite me to death, right?"


    He then said pleadingly, "No! No! I''m sorry. I was just saying that in anger. I was not serious at all!"


    I leaned between his legs and exhaled warm breaths on the skin of his inner thighs. I saw his legs tremble and then he asked, "Wh- What are you trying to do? Is that your breath? W- Why are you there? G- Get away!"


    I then placed a soft kiss on his right inner thigh. He shivered and even moaned a soft "Aahh...".


    When he realized how his body reacted, he then said, "St-Stop please. I can''t control my body right now, please. No more. Please." Each "please" was sounding more desperate than the first.


    I turned my head and kissed his left inner thigh as well. He shivered again and then whimpered, "Hmmm!"


    I then teased him by putting more light and random kisses on his inner thighs. I alternated the light kisses in between the words I was saying as I teased him, "I think you are a habitual liar, Athan. You have been saying no but your body is saying yes. You then tell me to stop touching you but your rod seemed to be twitching in excitement right now. You said that I should get away but your body is looking nourished more and more as we speak which means you''re feeding what I''m giving you quite well."


    He shook his head but couldn''t muster a reply as I continue making small pecks on his skin. All he can do is pant in between his whimpers and soft moans. I then moved on to giving him small and soft nibbles on his inner thigh. His back arched on my first nibble and it did not come down for a few seconds as his whole body shivered. This is going to be fun.


    I then teased him again by saying, "I guess you''ll be the one who''s going to be bitten to death." I ended up placing hickies on his inner thighs since I''m having so much fun with the lewd sounds he was making. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He can only say, "No more, please. It''s too much. It feels so good but it hurts... I''m going to lose my mind. Please..." using his feeble voice whenever I mark him with a hickey.


    I ended up leaving hickies throughout his body while I am having fun but I refrained from touching his rod. When I say throughout his body, I placed them around his neck, nape of his neck, shoulder blades, chest, nipples (this one has a bite mark each), stomach, on top of his womb, the wide of his back, and of course, his inner thighs.


    I took my time exploring his body to find out where his body is most sensitive at. His body is shivering and without me touching his rod, he still reached climax twice. I saved his essence as part of my weird collection of things. He''s such a pervert and a masochist that I won''t mind keeping him as my boy toy if I only could. I slipped in another one of my blood orbs into his mouth to replenish his strength.


    After I''ve enjoyed myself, I gave him a kiss on the forehead to make him sleep and forget me. I may not be able to remove all his memories of what happened tonight but I can make him forget my face, scent and also my voice. All he would remember were the feelings I gave him while in this room and the taste of my blood, I guess.


    The only way he would remember me is if we meet again which I am not planning to do, ever. If it happens though, I will deal with it once I am on that situation.


    I untied him from his compromising position, washed him clean and dried him up. I dressed him up with a different set of clothes from my inventory and burned the very revealing outfit he was wearing when I met him.


    Once I know he''s all prepped up, I called Void over to where I am. He suddenly appeared beside me and he looked confused since he realized that we are in an unfamiliar place. He continued looking around when he suddenly covered his nose as if he was bombarded by a strong unwanted scent.


    I saw a flicker of what seems to be anger or sadness in his eyes or is that envy? Maybe a mixture of all of them? I am not sure. As for the scent, it must be this unconscious guy''s essence lingering in the air.


    I saw his eyes continue to look around then his irritation turned to evident surprise when he saw the unconscious person lying on the bed. He stared at the guy''s face for a few seconds and I saw recognition in his eyes. They must have met before.


    His eyes scanned the guy''s body from head to foot and I saw his eyes linger in some of the hickeys peeking through the collar of his robe and for some reason, I saw the same emotions swirling in his eyes when he covered his nose a while ago.


    He looked at me with furrowed eyebrows and said, "This is the youngest son of the current leader of the blood demons. He was reported as missing since they never got any updates from him since he left home. After some time he was thought to be dead since he wasn''t able to return to their sanctuary even after several months. His father was desperate to find him and even offered a reward for any information or anybody who can bring him back even if it''s just his dead body."


    I nodded my head in understanding then looked at Void in the eyes for a few seconds. With a serious face, I then told him that he has to report the things that happened to this man to the blood demon leader in the same way I will dictate the story to him today. He nodded in understanding, signifying his promise.

 Chapter 113 - 113 - Creating a drama script for Athan

    I gave a drama like story of the events I found out from Athan to Void. It was about the things that were happening in the town of Arista, how Athan ended up there and why he was unable to come back to the sanctuary.


    I started telling the the story in a drama script like manner. I told Void that Athan first went out of the sanctuary to go to different places and his goal was to spy on the prostitution businesses as a possible source of sustenance for his people. One day, he stumbled upon the town of Arista where he got unlucky. On one of the days he was going around the town, he fainted due to being too hungry. I told Void that when Athan woke up, he is already locked in a cage and was bearing the mark of a sex slave on the nape of his neck. I shared that what''s surprising is that the slave mark was created especially for mystiques and it was placed on Athan courtesy of a slave trader named Bartom.


    I did a few exaggerations and put in a little extra detail here and there to make the whole story even more dramatic. I then told Void that Athan tried to fight back so he was not allowed to eat and when he''s weak enough, he was then heavily drugged with a strong aphrodisiac and was dressed in a very revealing outfit. That was the time when I saw him when he followed me into an alley where he passed out again. I told Void to name me in the story as just a passerby who tried to help. When I picked the guy up, I brought him in a clean-looking inn and took it upon myself to clean him up and dress him more appropriately. I reiterated to Void to not name me and just tell the blood demon leader that he did not see anyone else when he arrived in the room at the inn.


    I then explained and came clean that the marks that he saw on Athan''s neck were done by me and that those marks are all over his body. I told Void that it was an agreement between me and Athan that I would feed him. I saw some strange emotions flicker in Void''s eyes but he hid it by looking down and staying quiet. I then told Void to simply not comment about the marks and just let the blood demon leader see it and create his own story in his mind.


    Finally, I advised Void to tell the blood demon leader that he coincidentally found all these information on a note that was left on the bedside table of the room where he found Athan. He then have to tell them that the note was imbued by magic and after he touched it and read its contents, it burnt and turned to ash. I then told him to tell the blood demon lord that someone left a bag of blood orbs together with the note next to the runaway guy like some sort of gift. I instructed Void to leave a last comment that Athan must have been saved by someone and his son must have trusted this person enough to share his race and even his source of sustenance. Void looked into the blood and showed surprise with the amount of blood orbs inside. He suddenly looked up at me and checked on my body as if he was worried.


    I laughed a bit then told him that the blood was not from me but I made sure it was bought from willing humans so it should be fine to consume. I admitted to him that I fed the prodigal son two blood orbs that came from me. I then advised him that if ever he was doubted he can use an alibi that I will give him.


    The alibi I gave him was that he was just passing by the area of Arista as a way to find a source of sustenance. When he was going around he suddenly felt a familiar mana signature from a nearby building and out of curiosity he checked it out. He then has to progress the story that inside one of the rooms of an inn, he found an unconscious guy laying on a bed.


    I repeated the instructions several times and reminded him that he has to tell the story word for word like how I said it until he memorizes it. He obediently practiced several times with me and once I am contented with how he delivers the script, I talked about his reward for this little mission I got for him. As a reward for his speedy arrival when I called on to him, I gave him another bag and this time I told him that it was fulI of mystique mana orbs for his people. I also gave him some of the orbs that I filled with the mana I have gathered from the energy of this lust-filled place for extra sources of nourishment. Void bowed to say his thanks.


    I tapped a spell into Athan to make him undetectable (invisibility and breath concealment) for now. Once the spells are in place, I signaled Void with my eyes then he picked up Athan like a sack of rice and placed him on his shoulders then he teleported away instantly. It''s time to go home so I also teleported back to the room I was sharing with Ioannis back in the villa.


    ******** ******** ******** sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Void''s POV


    I can''t put into words what I was feeling when I arrived in an unfamiliar room with the strong scent of bodily pleasure. I felt surprised then I honestly felt a little angry towards this queen of mine. Suddenly, another feeling emerged which I was not familiar with. I had to push this unidentified feeling down and concentrate on listening to her instructions. I can''t focus that well due to the scent of the room and this unidentified feeling but I had to be useful so I won''t be replaced or thrown away.


    When I looked down the bed, I was surprised to see a familiar face that I thought I would never see again. The man is unconscious but looked too well-nourished for someone who went missing for several months. He was clothed well but what are those marks on his neck? Damn. I definitely know what those are. I am not naive.


    I tried to ignore it and simply looked at my master and told her the identity of the guy. She listened and I did not see any further interest with this guy in her reactions. She must have thought that he was just another insignificant blood demon working in the red light district. I started feeling a little pain in my heart again when I realized that she personally fed him. In this situation, the term feeding meant intimacy between their bodies. It was a direct feeding and not just something gathered in an orb from others. Why him?


    I tied the blood orb bag around my waist and then placed the ones for my people in the storage earring she gave me. I carried the unconscious guy and teleported back to the border of the two sanctuaries in Aeterdumnox. I heard that the blood demon leader has offered a reward for whoever found this prodigal son of his so I hope I will get some hefty rewards out of my master''s sudden trash-picking hobby.


    I shouted at the border to get permission to enter and have a private meeting with the blood demon leader. I said I have an important information to impart about his youngest son. As for the said son, master placed a spell on him so he is currently undetectable by anyone. Only I, know the word to deactivate it. As for the blood demons and dark elves, we have a neutral relationship as of the moment so I do not fear entering their territory.


    After about five minutes, I was given permission to come in and have an audience with the blood demon leader. He still looks a bit scary just as the first time I met him when I was younger but I have to be firm on the story that I have to tell based on my master''s instructions. I was able to tell the story as it is and even gave the alibi of the circumstances on how I found his son. I can see the surprise and a hint of anger from the leader due to the unfortunate things that happened to his son during these past months in the human realm. He then asked me where his son is and I then silently chanted the spell to disable the invisibility spell placed on him. He was then revealed to be laying on my left shoulder, I placed him gently on the ground. I saw the blood demon leader stand up abruptly and run to where his son was and checked if he was still breathing. He breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed that he was just unconscious.


    He then noticed the marks on his neck and he opened Athan''s robe to reveal his chest and abdomen to further check. There it was, the marks that my master mentioned and the neck was just the start of it. His collarbones, chest, both his nipples and random parts of his stomach had hickeys. The blood demon leader looked at me with questioning eyes and I simply replied that I found him like that though I was surprised too since I did not bother to open his clothes to check. He then looked back on his son with a bit of sadness. He must have thought that he was molested while he was heavily drugged but at least he was fed and was still alive. I gave him the bag of blood orbs and said that it was left on the bed side table together with the note that burnt to ash. He looked inside the bag and was surprised. It was filled with 38 pieces of blood orbs. It was exactly enough for all the remaining people in the sanctuary. I then told him that Athan must have trusted whoever saved him, enough to tell the person how many people are there in his family and their main source of sustenance. After the whole story, the blood demon leader as promised, gave me a huge bag of jewels that can be used to exchange money that we need to purchase stuff from the human realm.


    Once I''m done with my task, I decided to go back in the sanctuary of the dark elves. I needed to breathe and shake this unknown feeling from my system. It is starting to cloud my way of thinking and for someone who is in the business of spying, just a single mistake can lead to death so if I stay like this, it would be dangerous for me. While walking back, I suddenly stopped in my tracks due to a sudden realization, "Is this weird feeling jealousy?"

 Chapter 114 - 114 - It just has to be you

    After teleportation, I directly appeared in front of the bed in the room I was given to share with Ioannis in the Vacarro estate. As for my husband, he was chilling on the spacious bed reading a book. The room is filled with his scent and the warmth of a home that I will never get tired of going back to. As for the man that I treat as "my home", he nonchalantly looked up at me and asked, "Why are you here?" He''s the sweetest, isn''t he?


    I raised an eyebrow on his question and asked, "If I remember it right, this is my room too." He then asked, "Shouldn''t you be sharing a room with that fianc¨¦ of yours?" I snorted and responded, "He has a name, you know? I have just gone back from a place of debauchery and gambling. I did my best not to look around those barely dressed men and now, are you actually inviting me to sin? My body is built to produce as many children as possible. I honestly think about doing it so many times in a day, that if I get any of you pregnant for each time, I will have a whole village of children now. Do you have any idea how enticing a virgin man smells to me and how hard it is to avoid them?"


    He stood up slowly from the bed and walked until he was in front of me. He stared me in the eyes for a few seconds then asked, "Are you saying that since you already had me so many times, I am not enticing to you anymore?" I laughed out loud while holding my stomach. When I saw his sour face, I approached him, put my arms around his waist and then hugged him tight. He stiffened with the sudden intimacy. I rested my chin on his right shoulder to whisper something, "You are as amazing as the first time I had you. I can avoid touching all those virgin men but that would be impossible when it comes to you." It was a confession of some sort I think. I kissed him softly on his neck and I felt his body shiver.


    I slowly walked forward while still hugging his waist and Ioannis had no choice but to take as many steps as I did but backwards. I continued walking with him in tow until we ended up dropping on to the bed. I am on top of him, of course. I just stayed hugging him for a few minutes while listening to the fast beating of his heart. He''s nervous? He must be thinking about lewd things again when I only want to hug him.


    After having my fill of his scent and his warmth, I asked him, "Do you really want me to stay with Dimitri tonight?" I felt him take a deep breath and followed by that, I heard a heavy sigh. He then responded, "You are technically engaged to him and this is his home. I would be lying if I said that it was fine with me. I don''t want you to be with anybody else but I know you need your relationship with him for the financial benefits and to reach your goals, right? I won''t take it against you if you end up touching him. Why do you have to prolong the wait if you would surely be taking him in eventually?"


    I snuggled on the crook of his neck as he hugged me back tight. I then replied, "You really know me well but why can''t I delay it? I want to make it seem like he needed me more than I need him. Actually, I strongly believe it is the truth. He wants a business partnership, a wife and even a child. As for me, I just want a profitable business venture. I am playing hard to get here so just cooperate with me, my handsome husband." I heard his modulated soft laughter that I haven''t heard for sometime and raised my head to look at his face. He noticed that I was quiet so he looked down and our eyes met. He smiled at me and suddenly stole a kiss from my lips which was the very first time he did so. It was my turn to laugh at his antics.


    I loosened my embrace on his body and tried to get up from the bed but I found myself unable to move. He refused to let me go and pulled me further into his embrace. I then looked at him and said, "I thought you wanted me to sleep in another room with my new fianc¨¦?" He did not answer and he did not loosen his embrace either. I started to squirm and then he finally said, "I think I changed my mind. I am going to be greedy and hog you all to myself even if we are in his house. Just sleep here with me tonight."


    I laughed again and said, "You took back the permission so quickly! Did you get scared that I''ll really end up gobbling up the other guy tonight, huh?" He then looked away with a blush and said, "Well... I trust you in everything except with men. I think it is next to impossible for you to say no to a guy who is willing to be gobbled up. You didn''t say no to me when I knocked on your dorm room before." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I widened my eyes and said, "I said no to you several times! I even doused you with cold water to cool you down and sober you up!" He then smirked and said, "When I said I will give you permission so you can do anything you want to my body, I almost heard a switch click in your head when you pounced at me. That''s how weak you are to willing men!" This man knows how to tease me back now!


    I argued back while trying to contain my laughter, "That is not the case. It might be for you but I did not take Kayden on the first night I spent with him!" He argued back with his reddened face and said, "That''s because he was drugged by an aphrodisiac and couldn''t give his permission with a sound mind. Since you don''t like the idea of forcing people into your bed, you waited for him to get better. When he sobered up and gave his permission, you did him immediately!"


    I laughed loudly while rolling on the bed which resulted in Ioannis landing on top of me this time. I hugged my arms around his neck and cradled his head between my breasts. I saw his ears turn red but he didn''t struggle even with the naughty position he is in. When he realized that I wasn''t letting go even after a minute has passed, he started struggling out of my embrace. I tightened my hug to tease him further. He then forcefully mumbled and said, "Luna! You''re killing your husband!" I loosened my hug around his neck and he immediately pushed himself up so that we are face to face. He then talked to me with a serious voice, "I have been spoiling you too much." I smiled at him proudly and answered back,"I''ve been spoiling you a lot too so we are just even." He just smiled at me dotingly.


    After a few minutes of silence, he asked, "Did Dimitri give you permission to do it with him?" I looked at him for a good few seconds and then looked up to the ceiling without giving an answer. He furrowed his eyebrows at my weird reaction. I continued looking at the ceiling but this time I can''t help but smile. His eyes widened when he realized I was evading his question and also avoiding to look into his eyes. I slowly tilted my head and then looked into his eyes with a smile full of mischief and then he cursed under his breath.


    I knew he was getting irritated so I finally spoke and explained, "He said that he''s fine with intimacy of any sort but if I take his purity, I''ll have to take him in officially. I don''t think his conditions are too much but he said he''s willing to do anything for me to take him in so I think he''ll definitely try to seduce me into going through the whole thing as soon as possible. He''s totally willing to be gobbled up just like you said. Don''t you think he perfectly represents the weakness that you told me I had?" Ioannis rolled his eyes and then said, "It is evident that you are very interested in his offer. I already noticed that you liked intelligent people that can help you make more money. All women like handsome men. Who wouldn''t want a rich and handsome man who is a totally-willing-to-be-fucked-anytime type?" I giggled and responded, "I am used to you being very polite all the time that when you get irritated, I feel like you turn to a different person." He simply said that the polite version and the impolite version are both him depending on the situation so I just have to get used to it.


    Looking at him like this, I always felt that I was lucky that he was the first man I met in this world. I just know it in my heart that whoever comes along, I would always choose him to be my first in everything. It might sound cheesy but that''s how at ease and sure I am about having him in my life for good. I know he already gave a lot of excuses before but I just had to ask again, "Ioannis, will you marry me and be my official main husband?" His eyes widened in surprise at the sudden question. It took some time for him to be able to speak and he asked, "Why does it have to be me?" I looked at him and smiled. He seemed to have been dishearted since he may have thought that I was joking or I do not have any plans to answer his question. When I have gotten the reaction I wanted, I gave a simple answer, "It''s you because every bit of my being knows that it just has to be you and nobody else." He looked at me in surprise. I thought he would decline again but it was his turn to surprise me when he said, "Though my insecurities cloud my thoughts most of the time, my answer from the first time you asked and all the times you will ask me in the future has always been YES." Since I am the boss in this relationship, I just had to have the last say and replied, "It''s settled then."

 Chapter 115 - 115 - Second Day at the Vacarros

    Since Ioannis and I agreed to behave for now, we simply slept hugging each other throughout the night. We woke up the next morning feeling refreshed and made sure we aren''t late for breakfast. As for Dimitri, he has dark circles around his eyes and looks dazed. He must have been working last night and slept late. Is he not a morning person just like me?


    We quietly ate breakfast and helped out a little in cleaning up the table much to the complaints of the servants of the house. About an hour after breakfast, an elegant and groovy old man who is about as old as my grandparents-in-law came in with a much younger man in tow. This guy has the typical nerdy appearance with thick glasses, very simple clothing and it is most likely he didn''t even want to come here. He was just looking around or looking on the floor. Old Mrs. Vacarro said that this is his younger brother who is an amazing architect and owns a big construction company. Its headquarters is in the eastern part of the Athanoviya empire. My grandmother-in-law then introduced the younger guy as the eldest grandson of her brother who decided to take on the same job as his grandfather and is the current heir to the construction business.


    Since they seem to be both trustworthy, we decided to go to Dimitri''s study to talk about the plans we have for Palazzo Vacarro. The members of this meeting are the three members of the Vacarro family, the old architect and his grandson then me and Ioannis. We covered topics such as improving security, paving roads for faster transport of goods, old and useless buildings that need to be removed or repurposed, new buildings that needed to be constructed as well as places that needed urgent repairs. We have also decided to re-arrange everything in the estate so as to use the whole space more efficiently. It is such a waste if most of the resources are left unused. We also included the planning of the town of Arista. I told them that taking back the town from the slave trader is already in the works. The talks are quite detailed and even intense at times that we had to even eat our lunch and mid-afternoon snacks in the same room while continuing the talks. We finished all the plans by the middle of the afternoon. The final plan is to start with increasing the height of the walls and paving the roads first. We also planned to put a wall around the town as well as to start hiring security personnel for the town. Once all the pests have been exterminated, depending on the damage they have cause, I might just end up leveling the whole town to the ground and start rebuilding from scratch.


    An hour into the talks, the said grandson started to stare at me intensely and has always been watching my every move. He listened intently to everything I say whenever I share my opinion on certain topics. His round and innocent eyes that kept staring at me makes me really uncomfortable. I don''t hate it though. It was not a lustful stare but more like of adoration? If I compare it to a real-life scenario, it was like how a fan stares at their idols? It is a really weird feeling. He''s only 15 so don''t start me with those weird thoughts. I may go with older men but I won''t go for younger ones. My original body was still a 26-year-old woman.


    Since all the talks are done, we kind of lazed away the rest of the afternoon. The Vacarros decided to introduce me as the new part-owner and fianc¨¦ of the heir of the estate. As part of building friendship with the current workers, I decided to serve a meal just like how I did in the community kitchen in Hoffen City. Everybody became excited somewhat for this. I also decided to include the building of a community kitchen in the estate in the near future so workers can have a warm meals regularly no matter how busy they are with farm work. The females from the farmhand households volunteered to help me in meal preparation so cooking was literally a breeze. The dinner was filling and was even more delicious than usual since it was shared with kind people.


    After dinner, Ioannis pulled me aside for some serious talk about how engagements and marriages work in this world. I can''t say it was a talk though since I wasn''t able to say anything. Let''s just call it a serious lecture instead. After the lecture, I realized that Dimitri''s eyebags during breakfast was not caused by overworking but caused by me. He must have waited for me all night, expecting that I will stay with him. Since I only know general things about the engagement and marriage setup, I did not know small things like these are important. I chose to be with Ioannis instead and my husband''s jealousy suddenly acted up at the same time so there was no chance I would have stayed in Dimitri''s room last night. I have to make it up to my fianc¨¦ tonight or I''m going to get lectured again.


    I took a shower and dressed up in my sleeping clothes. I kissed Ioannis good night and went out of our assigned room to spend the night in my fianc¨¦''s room instead. I hope I don''t go crazy after seeing a handsome man in sleeping clothes tonight.


    I knocked on Dimitri''s door thrice but nobody was answering the door. Luckily, it was unlocked so I simply walked in. The lighting was dim inside but it smelled of him. He smelled sweet like well-ripened berries. It was honestly a very addicting scent to someone who liked fruit tarts a lot. Ugh. This scent is crowding my thoughts. This can end up in a mess. I just walked in here but I already want to go back to my room. Damn. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I walked inside quietly and made sure to lock the door behind me. As I neared his bed, I noticed that he was already sleeping soundly. The bedside table has an empty potion bottle that he should have taken. I quietly opened the vial to smell and identify its contents. It was a calming medicine that promotes sleep and tries to mildly suppress the heat of men, the total opposite effect of aphrodisiacs. This guy is really naive. Would a virgin man drink a medicine that would knock him out and then leave the door unlocked? I have to teach this guy how to take care of himself better!


    I sat on his bed and watched his sleeping face. This guy really looks good, not that the others aren''t but he fits my type just like Ioannis. They are both handsome, muscular, mild tempered but wild in bed. Oh! Scrap the last one, I don''t have any proof of Dimitri being like that yet. Since he knocked himself with a sleeping drug, might as well teach him a lesson. I had been given permission before hand that I can do anything I want with him but I have to take responsibility if I go all the way so let''s just go for a little taste and fun with this guy tonight.


    I lifted his blanket to ogle at his relaxed body but got into shock instead then I got pissed. Drinking a sleeping drug, sleeping totally naked then leaving the door unlocked, perfect combination for trouble! I pulled off his blanket and left a kiss on his forehead. This deserves a punishment. Let''s give him a vivid and wet dream that he can''t wake up from so easily shall we?


    The spell I casted on him is tweaked a little bit. His sleep will deepen but his mind will be active throughout this time much like sleep paralysis of some sort. It means that though he will stay in an unconscious state throughout the night, his mind and body will remember everything I will do to him as if he was awake all along till the next morning. Let''s start with a bang shall we?


    I laid him properly and parted his legs to ogle him a bit more. I liked everything I''ve seen so far. I used my right hand to first caress the skin on top of his womb. The caress made Dimitri sigh but he still ended up whimpering and struggling a bit when I placed the birth control seal on his womb. I don''t trust myself that much in times like these so better safe than sorry. I then started to drag the tip of my right index finger on his skin in random places, testing which parts he was ticklish in and which parts make him aroused. When I already had my fill with touching with my fingers, I just couldn''t help but also touch using my lips this time.


    I lifted his arms and placed them on the side of his head and as for his hands, they are going to stay above his head all night. I then slowly went on the bed and laid face first on top of him. I nestled my lower body between his legs. I started sniffing his neck and placing a few soft kisses all around his body. I kissed downwards to his collarbone, his chest, the sides of his body, the skin on top of his womb and his inner thighs. I carefully made kisses around his sensitive areas to tease him but let''s save touching those exact spots when he''s awake. As for the sleeping guy, I''ll just enjoy the lewd sounds he''s making right now. His pants, moans, groans, grunts and whimpers are not helping my will power at all but it is still like music to my ears since I am making my man feel good. The scent near his most sensitive areas smell the sweetest and it took all of my will power not to touch those the whole night. It''s not yet time for that so I''ve got to stay strong.


    After I had my little inspection and fun, I fixed his sleeping position and made him lay on his side. I covered him with a blanket till his chest area. I then laid behind him, put my right arm around his waist and then rested my hand on top of his lower abdomen where his womb was. I rested my lips on the nape of his neck inhaling his scent to calm my mind and then ended up sleeping while spooning Dimitri. I am very excited on how he would react when he wakes up the next morning.

 Chapter 116 - 116 - Almost waking up the whole house

    The next morning, I am already awake at sunrise. As for Dimitri, that calming medicine really knocked him out real good since he is still sleeping soundly right now. I don''t mind hugging him for a longer time so I stayed still while spooning him. I''ll just stay like this listening to the sound of his breaths while waiting for him to wake up.


    I had to wait for almost an hour before he started to squirm in bed signaling that he was about to wake up. I silently observed his reaction. His eyelashes fluttered a bit and then he opened his eyes slowly in a daze. He then seemed to be trying to figure out where he was and then his eyes widened gradually when he realized that there was an arm around his waist and a hand on top of his womb. My legs were also pinning his legs on the bed.


    I felt him shiver as he must have started to remember the things that his body experienced last night then I heard sniffles and the shaking of his shoulders. I heard him take a deep breath and then a loud scream enough to bring the whole villa down ensued.


    I immediately pulled him tighter into my embrace and then used my other hand to cover his mouth then I whispered to his ear, "Shut up! It''s just me. Calm down." It''s good that I placed a sound barrier before I fell asleep. He would have given his grandparents a fright or maybe even a heart attack with how loud he screamed.


    When he heard my voice, the shivering stopped and his body suddenly heat up in my embrace. This change in bodily reaction is fast. I then kissed him on the nape of his neck then whispered, "I was thinking all night about how to deal with you and your stupidity. How dare you take a sleeping drug then fall asleep naked with unlocked doors?"


    He tried to reason out but with my hand covering his mouth, he couldn''t say anything. I then continued, "I don''t want to hear your excuses! I just want you to remember I am quite greedy. You are mine even if it was just a temporary contract. It seems like you don''t understand what you signed though. I guess you won''t fully understand what it meant until I mark you, huh?" I then started to release a bit of my mystique pheromones to add on to the fun.


    As my question ended, my hand slid downwards to his groin area. I felt his body stiffen to my touch. When my hand finally held his rod, his breath started to warm up and quicken. His body started to shiver and even his back arched from the pleasure. I started to land soft kisses on his right shoulder, the crook of his neck, then upwards to the side of his neck and then when I reached his ear, I nibbled its lobe. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His right hand found its way to my hip and he tried to grab at my clothes and at the same time, his left hand was holding the arm I was using to caress his rod. I then whispered a warning to his ear, "If you don''t keep those hands to yourself, I''ll stop right now." His hands loosened up almost immediately and then he placed his hands on the bed and grabbed on to the sheets and pillow he could grasp.


    When his body got used to my touch and his loud breaths and pants lessened, I cupped my right hand on the tip of his rod and rubbed it in a circular motion. His back arched again with the sudden change of pace but this time he made a loud grunt and released his essense on my hand. I stealthily saved it in the vial of my weird collection of things but I did not stop rubbing it even after he climaxed. Due to how sensitive his rod was, he started squirming and whimpering as if begging me to stop.


    His labored breaths started to alternate with his whimpers and he kept shaking his head as if signifying me to stop. The hands that were holding on to the sheets turned white with how tight he was holding on to them. I whispered in to his ear, "That''s what you get from reaching your climax without asking for permission." He kept on squirming and shuddering but he never tried to use any of his hands to grab my arm to stop my movements. Has he forgotten what I said that if he touches me, I''ll stop?


    After a few minutes, his whimpers have weakened. He must have gone tired for doing it for several minutes. I removed my hand from his rod and slithered it to his behind. He still seemed to be dazed to notice where my hand went. I slowly removed my left hand which was covering his mouth and gradually moved it down to his chest. It only took one flick on his left nipple for his back to arch again and for his panting to start. Now that his mouth is uncovered, he spoke with a pleading voice with pants in between, "I just... released... please can we... rest a bit... just a few... more minutes... please..."


    I simply flicked his right nipple this time which was my answer to his request. His back arched again and he groaned but he never tried to stop my hand from touching him. Haaa... He''s making me crazy. If he really wants me to stop, he can just say so or grab my hand to stop it from moving. He''s such a tease... F*ck.


    As my left hand got busy flicking, rubbing and pinching the peaks of his chest, my right hand found its way to my original target. I used my thumb and my pinky finger to part his butt cheeks then used my index finger and middle finger to prod his entrance at the back. I saw him clench the sheets tighter and then he whimpered at the sudden touch in that unfamiliar place. He tried to move his hips away from my hand so I slid my other hand on top of his womb to hold him in place. I saw him shaking his head as if saying "no" but he was nibbling his lower lip to stop himself from saying anything. Since I got my silent permission, I continued rubbing his hole in a circular motion and while he was distracted, I slowly slid the tip of my middle finger in then continued moving my finger in a churning motion. His body stiffened and he tried to escape again so the hand that was on top of his womb, slid further down to grab his rod. I used my left index finger this time to tease the hole at the tip of his rod in a circular motion as well, mirroring what was happening to his behind. His back ended up arching again and for the first time, I heard a long, seductive moan escape his lips. This guy...


    I continued teasing both holes and he simply squirmed and moaned like crazy. I then whispered in his ear, "You know I can stop anytime. You just need to grab my hand or any part of my body you can grasp if you don''t like what''s happening..." He turned his head towards my voice until I can see his face.


    That was when I finally saw his flushed face and misty eyes which had a great visual impact on my dwindling self-control. With pants in between, he said, "No... Don''t stop... Touch me... more... I want it... I want-" He wasn''t able to finish his last sentence as I kissed him torridly on the lips. He seemed to have been stunned but only for a few seconds as he started kissing me back with the same intensity, though sloppily. I don''t mind it at all since I can just teach him slowly from now on.


    As if hit by an aphrodisiac, his skin started warming up even more and he started grinding his hips as if encouraging me to play with both front and back as intensely as I wanted. Just like how I monitor the health of my other husbands before, I released some of my mystique mana through his front and back holes and through his mouth as we kissed.


    I kept my eyes open as I watched every facial reaction and twitch his body was making. As my mana entered his body, his pupils started to dilate and his gaze became unfocused. It was like he was put under a trance. His hips continued grinding into my fingers but this time more aggressively.


    My mana really makes the bodies of these humans crazy. It''s as if, they will do anything I want them to do once I placed them on a trance like this. I also think that I finally found out the secret on how those heralds and elves were able to make the humans they have kidnapped do their bidding. They must have put them in a trance like this and then f*cked them until they withered and died. How cruel.


    When his whole body has been filled with my mana to the brim, I stopped supplying them to all three spots. Even when the mana stopped, his hips were still grinding and his eyes will still dazed. How should I wake this man up from this trance?


    I thought of several ways to do it then opted for the simplest way first. I whispered and called his name, "Dimitri..." I saw his eyes gradually clear up and then he realized his hips were grinding into my fingers like crazy and he stiffened. He then asked, "What just... happened... I think... I passed-" He looked really cute so I kissed his lips again, a bit more sensual and slower this time.

 Chapter 117 - 117 - Breaching the contract in just two days

    When I felt that his body has relaxed a bit to my touch, I stopped the sensual kiss and at the same time, I removed both my hands from where they were playing and simply hugged his waist tight in the same spoon position we woke up in. With a voice with a hint of panic he asked, "Why... I''m- I''m fine... You can do what you want with me..." When I heard this outright permission, I buried my face on the crook of his neck and mumbled, "During these situations, you should be stopping me. I''m trying to keep the last strand of my self-control right now." Instead of agreeing with me, he held my hands and then guided them to other parts of his body. He guided my left hand to his chest and then my right hand to his rod. He then said, "You can rough me up in bed. I won''t mind. I gave my permission before and I don''t have plans of ever taking it back."


    It was my turn to shudder with the last statement he said. I did not remove my hands on the spots he placed them in but I did not move them either. I then responded with a mumble again, "Why are you so willing to do it with me?" He looked back at me and kissed the top of my head. He then answered, "I vowed to myself that I won''t settle for anybody else than you." I lifted my head a bit and asked in confusion, "We only talked like twice? As for the times we met, they were short and brief. Those meetings only happened when we end up attending the same classes or in the cafeteria during meal time so I don''t know where this conviction you have about me comes from." He chuckled a bit and said, "You''re caring and kind to others." I lifted my head and stared at his face, "Didn''t you know that I slapped a woman in the cafeteria till she was bleeding and unconscious before?" He chuckled again, "I know that story. I researched everything about you." I mumbled, "Stalker." He ignored my comment and instead clarified his side by saying, "I wasn''t watching you most of the time. I was watching Ioannis." I looked at him with shock and asked, "You were interested in him?!" He rolled his eyes and said, "No! I was envious of him! Do you know how happy, contented and secured he looks when he is with you? That was the time I realized, I want my future to be like that. You''re different, maybe even one-of-a-kind in this world of abusive women. I then thought of a logical conclusion that the only way for me to have something like that in the future is that if I make you choose me as your lover as well." I answered him, "Umm. I never took in lovers though, both my men are my official husbands and both we''re legally added in to my family registry. We completed that wooden plank thing too." He abruptly turned his body around and then ended up face-to-face with me on the bed. He stared into my eyes as if trying to check for any hint of lies in them. After a few seconds, he asked, "I thought you just call him husband to give him a proper title in public so he won''t be bullied." I furrowed my brows and answered, "That was one of the reasons but it was also because it was the truth?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked down and was silent for a bit. As for me, my lecherous eyes started to roam downwards to ogle at his body. He was too stunned with his discovery that he voluntarily faced me. This is just too much for my already minute amount of self-control. I tried to keep my hands to myself though and made deep breaths to calm myself down. After a few seconds, he looked up, his eyes filled with a certain determination. I thought he was going to simply tell me something important. He then spoke as if simply talking about the weather and said, "I want to be your husband too! Can you just take me now?" Oh. It was a simple and small thing alright...


    I pushed him so that he was lying on the bed and I, on top of him. He seemed to have been shocked but he laid still on the bed watching my every move and simply waiting as to what I will do next. I slowly sat up and ended up in a kneeling position between his legs. I then looked at his body from a higher point of view. My eyes were lingering at certain parts that smelled the sweetest and I couldn''t wait to eat them up. I checked the time and it was a little over an hour before we are called in for breakfast. As for him, when he noticed I wasn''t doing anything further, he sat up slowly and reached out both his hands to the sides of my face and then pulled me closer. He initiated a sloppy kiss which snapped my last strand of self-control. I leaned forward until we were both laying on the bed. I kissed him torridly while holding both his wrists above his head. I paused the kiss a bit and told him, "I will tinker with the time a bit so instead of an hour, I can have you for four. Keep you hands above your head." His eyes widened but before he could clarify anything, I resumed the kiss.


    My hands kept wandering around his body, rubbing, pinching, kneading and caressing all the places I can grab on to. As for him, he kept his hands above his head where I placed them like an obediently pet, albeit his body was still honest with all the squirming and grinding that he was doing with his hips. How amusing.


    I started sliding down as my kisses trailed downwards too until I reached the peaks of his chest which I hungrily sucked, licked and nibbled. His back arched repeatedly as I made my way slowly all over his body. The room was filled with his gasps, moans, grunts, whimpers and his labored breaths which encouraged my mischieviousness in bed even more. When my kisses reached the seal I placed on top of his womb, his legs involuntarily tried to close up but I''m in between his legs so too bad for him. I licked the seal for a bit then trailed my tongue up slowly on the middle area of his upper body until I reached his adam''s apple and his chin. He shivered with this move and then I stared at his eyes and spoke, "You better keep your legs open as long as I want it or I''ll bite this thing off." As I ended my sentence, I grabbed his jewels and squeezed them tighter than I should. He winced and gasped at the sudden touch and the hint of slight pain. He then looked into my eyes and said, "I- I won''t close them." I gave him one of my mischievious smirks before resuming to what I was doing. I then started placing soft kisses on his body trailing down until I reached his lower abdomen. Instead of diving right into the sweetest part, I started kissing and licking his inner thighs. His legs flinched and started shivering but as he promised, he didn''t close them. Such a good boy!


    I know he''s getting frustrated so I took my time on his inner thighs and just as he was about to complain, I licked the bottom part of his rod from the base up to the tip. His body shuddered, he moaned loudly and as his hips jerked up he ejaculated. Wow. That was quick. I have to train him to not be too excited so quickly from now on.


    Since we are already here, might as well enjoy him further. As he was still trying to calm down from his sudden release, I scraped his essence with my hand and stealthily added it to the vial assigned to him under my collection. I then slowly slid the sensitive tip of his rod inside my mouth then started licking and sucking it. He uttered a long and seductive, "Aaahhh..." as both his legs started to shake. He then started begging using whatever word he could think of first and said, "Rest... Mercy... Sensitive... Aaahh.." His words were uttered incoherently but I got the gist of it. But, when did I ever listen to my men when they beg like this? I tend to do it more instead. I placed the pad of my thumb on the skin below his jewels and massaged it in a circular motion. As for the mana I placed inside, I ordered it to caress his insides right on that very sensitive bean. I learned my lesson so I blocked his front hole with mana so he won''t release that quickly again. With all the things that were happening at the same time, his hips jerked forward which made his rod go inside my mouth further and I saw his eyes roll up. His body was shivering and all I could here are "Aahh" with varying tunes and lengths with pants in between. Oh my. He''s twitching. He''s gonna climax again...


    After just a few seconds, he uttered a long grunt as his body experienced his first dry climax. I continued licking and sucking as he squirmed and shuddered. His eyes stayed rolled up and his mouth open for several seconds. His breath seemed to hitch too. Is his body going in shock?


    I stopped everything I was doing and slid up to check on him. His eyes were in a trance again due to the mana caressing him from the inside. I tapped his cheek and called on to his name, "Dimitri... Breathe." With that he gasped and panted. He slowly looked at me and said, "That felt- amazing... I want... more..." This guy really...


    I abruptly sat up and started removing all my clothes. Don''t he dare stop me in the middle of my fun! I positioned myself seated on top of him. I held his rod and placed its tip near my honey pot. I rubbed it first into my entrance in a circular motion and then stared at his eyes. I then asked, "Are you sure about this?" He looked at me and smiled, "I will never regret giving all my first times to you- Aaahh..."


    As his sentences ended, I slid the whole tip inside and grinded him a bit. He shuddered and his eyes rolled up again in pleasure. I leaned forward and held his face with both my hands. I then called to him, "Dimitri.. Hey! Stay with me. It''s not even halfway in yet."


    He regained his self a bit and looked at me with half-closed and misty eyes. He then said, "I think I''m going crazy." I then responded, "You have to get used to going in and out of sanity from now on since you''re with me." I then burrowed my face in the crook of his right neck and slid him further inside me little by little.

 Chapter 118 - 118 - Breaching the contract in just two days (Part 2)

    As I slowly sat lower on top of him, his rod slowly slid inside, making his body shudder. I saw him clench his hands on to the pillows above his head as he made a loud gasp. As I went deeper and deeper slowly while grinding him, I started kissing his neck and sniffing my way to get my fill of his scent. As for him, he just kept making soft moans. I did not notce when but he''s gotten so turned on and hard that it would be so easy to just sit abruptly then he''s gonna go all the way in up to the hilt. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as I slid a little over half of his rod in me, I felt him shudder and his face paled. I sniffed the characteristic smell of fresh blood. Hmmm... Time for blood collection and my honeymoon spell again.


    I looked into his pale face and he was looking away trying to keep the pain in. I touched his face and made him look at me. His eyes were red and teary but he refused to cry. I leaned in and gave him a slow but deep kiss together with my honeymoon spell. I also casted a healing spell on the wound I made down there and collected all the blood that he had shed discreetly on a separate vial. When I lifted my lips off of his, I saw his furrowed brows and his eyes staring at me. He must be wondering how the pain was suddenly gone. I hugged him tight and whispered, "I casted a honeymoon spell on you. The pain goes away since I converted it to something else more pleasant." I lifted my head and stared at his face. I asked just to be sure, "Are you still hurting anywhere?" He shook his head. I smiled at him and sat abruptly until he''s fully inside me. He gasped then uttered a long moan as his back arched and his eyes rolled up for a few seconds. What a strong reaction. I waited for his body to calm down and stayed still. I don''t want to break the mind of my new husband.


    After he returned to his senses, he looked at me and asked, "What was- that? Why was it..." Before he even finished his follow-up question, I started moving my hips forwards and backwards slowly for maximum friction and it made his breath hitch again. I saw him enter another trance as he started panting. His hips automatically moved in rhythm to mine as if encouraging me to have him deeper and faster. Of course, I did. I only have less than 3 hours left before breakfast.


    I made him reach a dry climax twice before I let him have his third full release. His body was getting more and more sensitive after each round that his body seemed to go in shock if I don''t pause a few minutes every time he reached his peak. His eyes and his mind seemed to go blank each time and his body twitches so much like he is being electrocuted. I feel a little pity towards him but it was sure still a whole lot of fun for me since I know he is enjoying our intimate time together. Maybe a little too much actually that he forgets to breathe everytime he reaches his climax. Is this the maximum effect of an Eienean''s pheromones to a human? It would be really scary but exciting if it was the same with men from other races.


    After we both came several times, I had to forcefully part myself from him since I still want him to be able to have enough strength to get out of this room and eat breakfast this morning. I had him drink some healing and revitalizing potions. We bathed (he''s so weak that I had to bathe him) and I made sure he''s squeaky clean. I even applied ointment and healing spells down there to make sure he isn''t in pain or even a bit uncomfortable. He simply clung on to me as I cleaned him, dried him and dressed him up. I casted cleaning magic in the whole room too and released the time tinkering magic I casted almost an hour ago. We simply laid in bed hugging each other as we waited for somebody to call us for breakfast.


    After about 15 minutes, a knock was heard from the door and the voice of one of the elderly maids called on to Dimitri to come down for breakfast. I sat up and answered the door for my husband who is still too weak and a bit dazed. I heard the house help outside gasp upon hearing a woman''s voice in her young master''s room then her hurried footsteps gradually disappearing from the other side of the door.


    I softly called my husband''s name to bring him back to the present, "Dimitri, it''s time for breakfast." He looked up to me and slowly sat up. I stood a little bit away from the bed and observed him. I honestly didn''t fully heal him as a little prank. I am quite sure his legs will be too weak to even walk but I want everybody in the house to know what we did *snickers* including that young maid that I met the first day I arrived here who kept maliciously eyeing my husband in my presence.


    As he tried to stand up from the bed, he ended up losing his balance and sitting back on the bed. His eyes widened and then his head snapped to look at me with accusing eyes. I looked back at him with a cheeky smile and said, "I''ll help you walk so don''t be grumpy so early in the morning." I put his left arm around my neck and then placed my right arm around his waist to support him. It took us about 10 minutes to get through the corridor, down the stairs and into the dining hall when we normally can walk there in under 5 minutes. He has some serious jelly legs right now and that''s just four hours. He''s got a long way to go on getting used to how I do things in the bedroom. It just made me realize that the first two must have great physiques and mental strength too. This guy on the other hand is sheltered too much and did not experience too many hardships so here we are in this situation.


    As we passed along the corridors of the villa, we received curious and also a lot of knowing stares from the house servants. As for me, I was simply nonchalant about it but Dimitri was looking down and fiercely blushing all over. I am sure he wanted to let go of me but he decided against it since he will definitely fall to the ground without my support. As we reached the dining table, his grandparents were looking at us with shocked gazes. He looked at his grandparents and then smiled mischieviously. When his grandparents saw it, they looked at each other, smiled and then shook their heads while giggling.


    I looked across the table and saw my first husband staring at me with a serious face. Then he abruptly held his stomach then laughed loud for a few seconds. When he got his breath back, he then spoke, "I knew this would happen!" while looking at me as if he won a bet. I looked back at him and stuck out my tongue out to taunt him. He ignored me, looked at Dimitri instead who is staring blankly at him and said, "I knew this would happen if she goes into your room so I did not let her go there on the first night. I know you will eventually be her husband though I must say, it was way quicker than we all expected. I will make sure our wife adds your name to the family registry as soon as possible. Welcome to the Rosenoir family, Dimitri." Mr. and Mrs. Vacarro''s eyes widened as they stared at me in disbelief. Mrs. Vacarro then said, "That surname can only be used by..." I smiled at her and placed my index finger on my lips to signal her to keep it a secret. This short exchange was not noticed by Dimitri at all.


    Dimitri seemed to not have expected the warm welcome from Ioannis and ended up crying. Ioannis and I looked at each other helplessly. I simply wiped the big baby''s tears and kissed him on the lips to calm him down. In front of everyone, I brought out the wooden plank for the soul link ritual. I dropped my blood on one of the holes and then conjured a vial from my storage that was filled with Dimitri''s blood and placed a drop of it on the other side. Dimitri''s mouth was agape as the ritual was being done in such a swift and decisive manner. When the plank turned to ash and we both felt the connection being established between us, Dimitri asked, "Where did you get my blood to complete the ritual?" I looked at him and smiled naughtily. He then suddenly blushed as he realized which part of his body had bled recently. He then looked at me as if I bullied him and asked, "How did you- Why are you even keeping that?!" I laughed aloud and Ioannis answered for me this time, "It''s her personal collection. She kept mine as well and that of the second husband too like some sort of trophy." He rolled his eyes as he ended his sentence. I then said with an innocent face, "I also saved the first essence you released. It would be useful to nourish our first children with it." The two guys stared at me intensely as their faces turned red almost instantly then both of them looked away almost at the same time. What''s wrong with having souvenirs of my first nights with them and saving the essences for future use?


    I looked at Mr. and Mrs. Vacarro and said, "Grandma and grandpa, can I talk to you in private?" They looked at me and nodded at the same time to my request.

 Chapter 119 - 119 - Taking in new family members

    I brought Mr. and Mrs. Vacarro to the study for the much needed private talk. Ioannis immediately followed suit. We belatedly realized that Dimitri was left on the table as we heard him shout, "Don''t leave me behind when you know it''s your fault I couldn''t walk right now!" I looked at Ioannis and gave him a telepathic message to assist the old couple in to the study room and settle them down first as I fetch the grumpy kitten at the table. Ioannis scoffed and answered telepathically, "You''ve got a puppy, a fox and a kitten. I wonder what animal will you pick up next." I rolled my eyes as I ignored his taunt. I swiftly turned my back at him while laughing to return to the dining table. I swiftly carried the grumpy kitten princess-style and brought him to the study while he was struggling to be put down.


    Once we are all seated in the study, I placed a sound barrier around the place. What we will be discussing this time will be strictly confidential. I started the talk with a simple question, "Based on your reaction a while ago, have you heard of my family name before?" Mrs. Vacarro smiled and answered, "Though I have been keeping a low profile, my official title is Duchess of the Southern Region of Ceres. I am technically part of the royal and noble houses of this empire. We knew the family name of the ruling deities of this world. Though I have only heard it once during our preparatory lessons as royalty, I would never forget it." I smiled at her and said, "I would like to keep this as a secret for as long as possible. Only the people that I treat as family know about it." Mr. Vacarro answered, "We know what to do, your highness." I shook my head and said, "Just call me Luna since you are my in-laws." The elderly couple smiled at me as I insisted that we treat each other the way we did when we first met.


    We then went to the next topic at hand and I dropped a bomb on them, "I already started Dimitri''s conversion to become a mystique with the same race as me. I pointed at Ioannis and said, "This one right here has already been fully converted just a few days ago." I then asked them the most important question for today''s meeting, "Do you also want to officially join my family?" The old couple looked at each other for several seconds and then finally towards Dimitri. After some time, as if getting a new found strength, they answered decisively, "Yes, if it means we can take care of Dimitri and our great grandchildren for many years to come." I was quite surprised as to how quick their decision was.


    I began explaining the blood conversion process. I advised that their conversion will be the long way since it will be via pills that I have personally concocted which they have to take regularly for six months. I gave them a heads up that the process will be uncomfortable and even painful at times and it would be even more challenging since they have to endure it at their advanced age. The couple listened intently but none of what I said made them change their minds. I gave each of them their required number of pills in glass vials. As for Dimitri, since he''s already here, I explained how the process will be for him. His way of conversion is a little more easier I should say since I will be the one giving him his needed nourishment for the conversion. He asked about it a bit more and I simply said that he didn''t need to worry about it since I will take care of everything. As for Ioannis, he simply covered his mouth with one of his hands trying to contain his laugh. He was the only one who understood what "nourishment" really means in this study room since he got a lot of it. He was fully converted so quickly from all the nourishment that it''s already done in less than 3 months so you get the idea. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gradually, though no child has been born yet, I have actually started growing the Eienean bloodline using alternative methods. Currently, I only have Ioannis but eventually Kayden and my father-in-law as well as Dimitri and his grandparents will follow suit. I will eventually have to change that prince and his four minions too since he won''t be letting me go in this life with how persistent and crazy he was. As for children, I can start with my first husband for now. For the four sleeping beauties, I''ll put them in the bottom part of my checklist. Maybe if the kingdom has become bigger and needs someone to manage it, I''ll wake up one of them.


    As for adding more family members, I may have to start looking for those humans enveloped by brilliant light. I have to mark them but I can''t just kill them to return their soul to Eieneos. They have to live out their current lives and die a natural death. I think I should start going around human territories and settlements, hospitals, military camps, orphanages, churches, etc. to look for these souls for this next step in the plan. Surprisingly, those seven children I met at the community kitchen were enveloped by brilliant light. I have marked all of them so their souls will leave the unending cycle of human reincarnation once their current lives are over. I haven''t asked how their return to Eieneos would be like from Lia but I''ll do that when I get back to the kingdom this week. Is it like reincarnation like in those books and if yes, will they be born as babies or will they be given a grown-up body like me?


    ******** ******** ********


    Updates from Hoffen City: Aurum and his four minions


    The four minions, a.k.a. Helios, Calyx, Yren and Xenos are having a secret meeting without their "crazy master". They were discussing how to move the plans of getting the prince laid and married as soon as possible, whichever happens first of the two doesn''t matter anymore. They are definitely feeling the pressure after what they found out from Yren from his short trip in Ceres. Their future married life is at stake too at this point. They were also discussing how they will tell the prince about the recent development they found out about Luna. She just got engaged with another guy! What''s worse is that it was someone they all know! It was from the Vacarro family which is related to the crown prince on his father''s side of the family.


    When Aurum woke up this morning, he can''t explain why he is feeling quite agitated and scared for some reason. He was confused since there weren''t any huge problems to worry about and he is technically not scared of anyone or anything. Well, he is scared of being dumped by someone but she doesn''t seem to have plans to do so. Aurum sighed and decided to just ask the others about any updates about Luna to ease his mind a bit.


    When he went out of his room for breakfast, what he saw is the supposed secret meeting. Four grown men were huddled in the dining table having a private meeting using low voices. When they heard him come in, they started leaving in different directions to go about and finish a sudden task they just seemed to remember only now. Talk about being too obvious, huh?


    Aurum sat on the head seat and slammed his hand loudly on the dining table. The four who were about to leave stopped on their tracks but did not turn their heads to look at Aurum. With a cold tone Aurum said, "What was this secretive meeting about that I am not included in it? I am not even allowed to hear your important topics?" Nobody seemed to want to answer even after a few minutes have passed. Aurum clicked his tongue and said, "You better get back here and sit on this table with me or you won''t like what will happen next..."


    The four aides sighed and had to return to their seats. Yren was the first to speak and said, "I apologize in advance, your highness. Due to boredom and with you not having outings recently, I decided to follow the princess even on her outing outside the city. I just got back today. That''s all." The other three looked at Yren with surprise in their faces, seemingly not expecting he will tell his story right from the start and sell all of them out just like that.


    Aurum then said, "What''s wrong with that? You just made sure she arrived at her destination safely." Yren with a cold face said, "Yes, that was my intention and I returned immediately after that and reported my trip to the other three here earlier." Aurum nodded in understanding and said, "Yren, you are free to go about your day." Yren immediately stood up and in an angle that Aurum could not see, he smirked at the other three. The other three were dumbfounded due to the betrayal and his taunt.


    Aurum then looked at the other three and asked, "How about you three?" Helios spoke first this time and said, "You''ll regret letting Yren go when he was the one who had a lot of things to share." Aurum asked, "What do you mean?" Calyx answered this time, "He didn''t just escort the princess to her destination and returned. He outright spied on her." Xenos added, "We were only discussing our options so we can get the princess to accept you as her husband as soon as possible. This became urgent as we received important information from Yren''s trip."


    Aurum furrowed his brows in confusion and asked, "We found out that someone who temporarily enrolled in the academe presented a proposal of cooperation to Miss Luna and it is somewhat similar to the one we gave to her. As for Miss Luna, she accepted it and it was the reason why she went to Ceres." They then came clean that the proposal was not just a business cooperation but it included a one-year temporary fianc¨¦ contract which was signed together with the princess'' new in-laws. Aurum was awfully quiet throughout their report and was simply looking down on the table. He stayed like this even after the report was over.


    Just as they were about to ask him a question, his head snapped up with a look of irritation in his face and asked a clarifying question, "You''re saying that she agreed to the man to become her business partner and her temporary fianc¨¦. She went to Ceres to meet her in-laws then finalize and sign the whole agreement. If it''s the southern territory, this new fianc¨¦ is someone I know, right?" The three looked at each other, winced a bit then nodded their head in unison. The prince then placed both his hands on his head and pulled on his hair a bit in frustration. He then cursed under his breath and said, "Damn. Sly. Dimitri!"

 Chapter 120 - 120 - A quick but eventful trip back to Hoffen City

    As much as I wanted to stay for a few more days with my new husband, I have many tasks that are waiting for me to complete and places I have to be in. Since we can''t delay the schedule any further, right after lunch, Ioannis and I made our way back to Hoffen City. It was quicker since we can just outright teleport back to the city.


    Since the time I found out I could teleport, I loathed the idea of commuting through the backward means of transportation in this world. Ioannis is still getting used to his newly learned abilities and growing amount of mana after the conversion so he can''t teleport that accurately yet. I don''t want to end up in some weird place after teleportation so this trip back is all on me for now.


    Just like my favorite hobby, I teleported back to the headmaster''s office much to the surprise of the old man. I smiled at him mischieviously and simply gave him some supplements that I personally made to strengthen his physique and his heart since he gets shocked once in a while because of me. It is also somewhat to make up for all the hassle I caused because I chose his office as my free teleportation spot.


    I left Ioannis to the headmaster''s care together with instructions to start the process of moving me and my companions to an available villa within the academe grounds since I have a little family now. I told Ioannis to ask for Arthur''s help in choosing the best villa and he can freely ask help from the other attendants for the cleaning. I gave him free reign on our points and how much he wants to use to pay the workers he will hire. I told him that on my end, I have to fix the paperwork for the third guy, go inspect the properties and then spend the night with the Kayden. He simply nodded, kissed me on the lips then turn around to go about with his own tasks like any normal day.


    After I''ve finished all instructions, I teleported in a quiet alley near the family registration office and went in as quickly as possible. I then did all the paperwork real quickly before anybody finds out about it. I asked permission to do cast magic in the office and once given permission, I immediately teleported back to my suite at the Moon Inn to meet with Kayden. He was surprised and incredibly happy at the sudden visit. I gave him a quick smooch on the lips then told him I have a lot of errands to finish but I''ll spend tonight with him. I then bid him goodbye since I have other tasks to accomplish before dinner time. He pouted but still nodded in understanding.


    I walked out of the inn like I was there all along and went to Uncle Daejung''s shop as well as the other shops that are now fully built and full of the goods that I have made for selling. I observed the shopkeepers that my people hired and they look proper. I just noticed that they chose specific people that fit the type of shop or the items that they will be selling. As for the other side of the property, it is bustling with activity since I have rented it out to regular hawkers and street vendors that sell their goods in the streets before. It was not free and they do have to pay rent for their little shops but it was a lower price compared to getting your own free-standing shop and the spaces were placed in a safe and organized area. With this regular assorted goods market, I also get free advertising for my property since there was a constant influx of shoppers so it was a win-win for everybody.


    Once I am done with my inspection, next on my list will be visiting Feivel to register my new partnership with the Vacarro estate. As always, he was very efficient and was able to finish everything for me quickly. Next stop was at Izuku''s office. I looked at available properties for sale but did not find anything interesting to buy. I then asked him to concentrate on looking for places we can buy from the northern, western and eastern side of the empire since I already got one in the center and the south. I also asked him if we can buy the land that used to be the Marquessate of Larkspur in the north which was flattened out by a mudslide several years ago. My goal is to expand gradually and have a property in different parts of the empire. As for the Larkspur estate, that is supposed to be Ioannis'' inheritance anyways.


    Just as I was going around and enjoying my slow walk in the city, I noticed several people following me and they seem to have no plans of concealing themselves at all. Since they seemed to be following me to be able talk to me, I entered the Miren restaurant and requested for a personal space to eat in.


    Not even five minutes have passed since I have sat on the table, two separate groups of people came in. One group had four people, one master and three attendants while the other group had three middle-aged men that all look like bodyguards or soldiers wearing black tight-fitting clothing. I slowly looked up and stared at each of them for a few seconds then resumed to drinking my tea. I gave a short order to everyone to have a seat.


    The first group is clearly from the magic tower from the clothes they are wearing. I think this talk with them is gonna end up with something crazy. The old man introduced himself as the grandmaster of the magic tower. I hid my surprise by keeping my face serious and simply nodded. I did not introduce myself since it is pretty obvious that they clearly know who I am before they decided following me.


    The old man seemed to be observing me closely for some reason since they entered my private dining room. I don''t remember owing the magic tower anything though and I have been diligently answering questions from that room of theirs so I have actually been helping them progress in most of the researches they have been conducting. Why do I have a bad feeling about this whole thing so suddenly? Does this have anything to do with Mr. Tangerine? I almost forgot that this old man is his grandfather.


    The second group introduced themselves as elders of Noir. I wonder where I heard that name. It sounds similar to the last part of my current family name. After a minute of pondering, I stiffened at the sudden realization I had. Void told me about their existence before. This is the assassination group that runs the affairs of Sklavryet. I don''t clearly remember the other details though since he just mentioned them in passing. What do they even need from me?


    Since they noticed that I don''t seem to have any plans of speaking first, one of the attendants from the magic tower asked, "Were you the one who uses this stamp to answer the magical queries at the tower?" He then gave me a piece of paper with a drawing of my stamp but this version enlarged it several times. I saw the eyes of the other group widen as they saw my chosen stamp design. Have they seen my family''s crest before? When they noticed me looking at them, they immediately tried to hide their surprised reactions. I then looked back at the magic tower attendant and answered with a curt, "Yes." The attendant then looked at the old man as if asking for an approval then the old man simply nodded back.


    Afterwards, one of the other attendants gave me a stack of papers. He then spoke, "We would like to propose a long-term cooperation in the name of the advancement of magical research. We will give you a worthy remuneration." I looked at the stack of papers they are trying to give me. I did not touch it and instead told them to just put it on the table. I then did a silent chant and a magic seal appeared underneath the stack of papers which bathe the stack of papers and the whole room with light. I did a simple cleansing from any magic or curse that may have been placed in it cause I am the cautious-type. I placed it inside my storage afterwards. I then addressed the group from the magic tower and said, "I will read the papers thoroughly once I have the time. Once I have my final decision, I''ll get back to you with my response." I then ignored them and addressed the other group.


    I looked at the three middle-aged men and asked, "What does a huge organization like Noir want from a mere student like me?" The three men kneeled on one knee all at the same time and then spoke with their heads down, "The elders of Noir greet your highness! We would like to request our audience with you to be of utmost privacy and secrecy." As they ended their sentences, they looked at the other group seemingly signaling that they should leave. I furrowed my brows and said, "Why are you kneeling? Who are you calling "your highness"?"


    The three men still stayed in a kneeling stance and kept on looking down. They answered in unison as they said, "We would like to formally invite you to Sklavryet, your highness." I simply responded that I''ll think about it. I stood up and left the room. Once I am out, I could not help but roll my eyes at their nonsense so I quickly teleported out of the restaurant. I then reappeared inside my suite in the Moon Inn.


    I laid on my bed and stared at the ceiling to empty my mind. I''m not tired but I feel kind of irritated. Why can''t I just enjoy my short vacation quietly? Why do I have to meet so many people that I don''t have the time for. These people keep popping up and demanding me to do this and that or to go here and there. Who are they to demand anything from me? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 121 - Kaydens jealousy

    Once I have calmed myself and my mind a bit, I sent a message through the earring to Kayden. I told him that I have already returned from my errands and that he can come up to my suite to stay for the night. I heard a knock on the door within five minutes. That was quick. Did he run or was he just waiting nearby?


    I opened the door and saw my second husband all prepped up. When I say all prepped up, what I mean is that he seemed to have taken a shower due to the nice scent coming off of his body and he even wore a somewhat provocative set of clothes before coming to me. This must be my father-in-law''s idea again and this son of his goes through with his suggestions with no qualms at all. I am not saying his suggestions doesn''t work on me though.


    I ushered him in and once I closed the door behind us, he immediately hugged me tight. I hugged him back then caressed his back in a soothing manner. I know he might have feel aggrieved since he can''t be with me all the time unlike Ioannis. We stayed hugging just like that for a few minutes and just enjoying each other''s warmth. As for me, I just stayed still and just let him have as much time as he wants for the hug.


    After he had his fill, he loosened his hug around my waist and then stared at my face. As for his facial expression, it was weird. Why does he look angry all of a sudden? I was kind of confused with this sudden change. Are men in this world similar to the women back in earth who had PMS and hormonal stuff going on that they tend to become moody? Well, I was sure since I am one of those women we are talking about so I kind of understand but applying those conditions to a man is still something I need to get used to.


    As I stared back at him, I could not reel in my curiosity and confusion anymore so I asked, "What''s with the sudden scowl on your face?" He continued looking at me without saying anything and the scowl that was on his face at first is now gradually changing into the face of someone who was bullied and was about to cry any minute. What is this drama queen up to again? To preempt any more drama from unfolding I immediately ordered,"Don''t start whining. Just tell me the issue so we can fix it!" My limited social energy and patience is just so non-existent right now due to all that''s been happening for the past three days. I don''t think I can take any more shit at this point.


    After he heard what I said, he tried his best to keep his tears in and responded in an aggrieved tone, "Don''t you want me anymore? Am I no longer attractive to you? Did you find someone else?" Why do I find these words very familiar. I furrowed my brows as I thought about it and after a few seconds I couldn''t help but suddenly giggle since this is the same type of questions I received from Ioannis. Sometimes the gut feeling of these men are scary.


    Due to the time it took for me to answer and the sudden giggling I did as I remembered something, the incoming tantrum of my second husband came with a boom. I saw him plop to the floor and put his hands on his face as he started to sob. Ugh! This guy...


    I leaned down and held him around his waist and put him on my shoulder then walked to the inner parts of my bedroom. He screamed in surprise as he was suddenly lifted from the floor. I put my right hand just on top of his bum to steady him. Well, I did a little caressing and squeezing because I can''t help it.


    He the said with gritted teeth, "Put me down! What are you trying to do?!" I laughed out loud to tease him even more. It was amazing how I was feeling down a while ago and now I have the energy to prank this guy. I then mischieviously replied, "I''m gonna eat my husband so many times that he doesn''t have the energy to act out and cry." His body automatically stiffened at my response.


    I was then able to place him on the bed. I snapped my fingers to put all of his clothes in my storage. He then shivered at his sudden nakedness. He flipped over to his stomach and tried to leave the bed while grabbing the sheets to cover himself. I set up a few more spells to keep the sound in as well as barricade the door - no one comes in and no one comes out from now on.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, I used a spell to float him off the floor and return him to the bed. He bounced a bit as he landed the bed. I smirked at him and said, "Where do you think you''re going? I thought that you want to prove to me that you are still attractive."


    He looked at me with evident nervousness and said, "I- I''ll prove it some other- some other time. I will sleep in my own room tonight. Please- I- I know you''re angry." I looked at him innocently and said, "Huh? Who said I was angry?" I snapped my fingers again and the mana inside his body churned and started teasing the sensitive bean inside his bum. His eyes widened as his back arched and a lewd moan came out from his lips. I sighed and told myself, "This is how it should be."


    While he was squirming and trying to keep the lewd sounds from coming out of his lips, I slowly walked around the bed and made my way to my study table. I conjured the documents given by the magic tower and started to read through it.


    After a few minutes, I snapped my fingers and use my mana to tease my squirming husband''s chest peaks. We should up our game once in a while for greater effect anyways. I then continued reading through the documents like nothing was happening on the bed. As for my husband, he said he wants to sleep in another room. Yeah, right.


    As his chest peaks were teased, I could see my husband''s rod as erect as ever. His face is flushed, eyes dazed and he was panting like his life depended on it. Now, it is getting harder to focus on what I''m reading. I hid the documents in my storage space and then walked towards the bed and sat on one side of it.


    I touched my husband''s face and called on to his name to snap him out of his trance-like state, "Kayden..." His eyes gradually cleared up and then he turned his head to look at me. He said, "Touch me, please. I want your hands all over me... I- Just- just do me already, please. I beg you."


    I smiled at him, snapped my fingers to make everything stop at once and said, "Oh! I just remembered what you said. You will sleep in your own room tonight, right? You can go. Good night." He was still panting but he seems to have been shocked when everything stopped all of a sudden. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at me with pleading eyes and said, "No... I- I''ll stay here ton- tonight." I looked at him seemingly amused and said, "Why will you stay here tonight? You were even trying to leave for the door a while ago." I took Kayden''s clothes out of my storage and gave it back to him. I then walked away to go back to my study table and started reading again.


    I enjoyed the lost look on his face. He should learn not to have tantrums all the time whenever I''m with him. I don''t like childish guys in my harem. Just thinking about it makes me exhausted.


    A few minutes into reading, I heard someone fall on to the floor. I looked up and there he was sitting on the floor. Why can''t he just sit up and get dressed quietly? Instead of getting up from the floor, he started to go on all fours and crawled towards me. Is this his new way of begging for what he wants?


    I pretended not to see what he was doing and continued reading. After about a minute or two, he finally reached the front of my study table and he stayed there in a kneeling position. He stayed silent for a while and he seems to be waiting for me to notice him. I looked up from what I was doing and saw his teary and expectant eyes. I raised one of my brows and asked, "What do you need this time?"


    He looked up at me and said, "I won''t whine and I''ll behave. I''ll do anything you want. Please let me stay here tonight, wife." I smirked at him and asked, "I don''t mind you staying here for the night but I just want to clear up something. What is included in the "anything" you just mentioned?"


    His face immediately blushed and looked down. Oh. He means anything in bed. This guy is getting naughtier the longer I am with him. Is he reading some naughty books or learning naughty things from my father-in-law again?

 Chapter 122 - 122 - Kaydens jealousy 2

    I laughed at his antics and simply told him to go back to the bed. I have to read through these documents real quick before I leave for Eieneos. It took me almost an hour to get through the thick stack of documents which is the magic tower''s idea of a contract of cooperation. They made sure everything was explained from the job to the remuneration as well as the length of the contract. I guess I am under probation since this is only half a year long. I don''t care about the length of time though but I do like the amount of money I will be receiving. They also signified that other territories have magic towers too so even if I''m not in Hoffen City, I can still do my job. They observed me quite well. They knew I like leaving the city regularly.


    After reading the contract, I did not see any loopholes or traps in it and since it seems to only be a probationary contract with only services and payments in between, I don''t find anything wrong with getting more money. I have a growing family and a bunch of business that need constant funding not that I am short of it, of course. I will drop by the tower tomorrow before picking up Ioannis then.


    I stored the contract back in my storage and stood up to go to bed. As I neared the bed, I saw Kayden staring blankly at the ceiling. He only got back to his senses when he felt one side of the bed tilt as I sat on it. He immediately hugged my waist even before I could lay down. I ruffled his hair and kissed his head. He''s really such a kid at times. I wonder if our future children would inherit this trait of his. I think we''re in it for a difficult journey since we are both good at acting to get what we want. That''s makes the trait a 100% chance of being inherited, I think? Just imagining it is already giving me a headache.


    I loosened his arms around my waist and laid down next to him. He inched next to me again for a hug. I looked at him and asked, "Are you acting cute because you need something?" He nuzzled his face on the crook of my neck and said, "Can I come with you and Ioannis to your hometown?" Oh no. This is going to be a tough discussion. I looked up at the ceiling and said in a serious tone, "I can only bring you there once you have been fully converted to the Eienean bloodline. As you are now, if I bring you, it would be instant death. Your body would burst with how potent the mystique mana is in my hometown." He looked up at my face abruptly and I saw a bit of fear and shock in his eyes. After a few seconds though his eyes squinted and he asked, "How can Ioannis go and I can''t? You met us only a few days apart. He has already completed the conversion? You said it would take half a year!" Ugh. This is the downside of having smart husbands. Their critical thinking speeds are scary. I answered nonchalantly, "He''s always with me so he is constantly nourished with my mana so he got converted quickly. I only meet you whenever I''m outside the academe, at most a few days a month." He then shook me and said, "Then stay longer with me. He''s converted now, I have to be next! Wait. You''re also converting my father right? Would I convert faster if I take those pills whenever I am not with you then you nourish me with your mana directly when we''re together?" Wow. He actually suggested the option I started testing with Dimitri as I left Ceres. I was actually avoiding it since conversion via the pill method is uncomfortable and even painful sometimes but I can''t just fuck everybody that I wanted to convert. This is why I researched and created this pill through all the books available in the Eieneos palace during my last stay there. Well, if he''s up for it, then I''ll let him do whatever he wants.


    I looked sideways and saw his half pleading and half anxious face. I then responded, "You do know that the pill method is very uncomfortable and even painful at times. You should know since you are with father-in-law all the time." He nodded and said, "I can do it!" I rolled my eyes at him and said,"Fine." He then excitedly asked me to start nourishing him. I choked at his comment and laughed. Does he even understand what "nourish" meant? I looked at him and said, "Sure." I pounced on him after that.


    I saw his eyes widen but he didn''t struggle as I kissed his lips and made my way down on him. He only made soft moans and called my name once in a while. His voice was still soft until I went between his legs and started licking and sucking though. I saw his eyes turn to a daze and his mouth was slightly open with moans and grunts here and there. He went in to the trance-like state quite quickly. I went up and down on his rod until his eyes rolled up and his body shivered as he released. Oh, got to save it for future use.


    I slowly got up from my position between his legs then sat on top of him. I did not put it in yet but I made sure to grind on it for fun. I leaned in and tapped his cheek while calling his name. His eyes cleared up and he looked at me blankly. He seemed to be a bit confused and asked, "What just-?" as he looked down on his body. He then looked up again, "You said you are going to..." His eyes widened as realization hit him and he looked at me with his accusing eyes. He then shouted, "He converted quickly because he got more night time activities with you than with me?!" I looked at his angry face and then slowly smiled at him mischieviously. He then shouted at me again, "You better nourish me a lot tonight since you''re leaving me again tomorrow!" I leaned into his ear and said, "I like the sound of that a lot, my dear husband." I then lifted my hips, aligned his rod into my opening and sat on him. His rod slid all the way to the hilt and his chest jerked up at the sudden sensation. His eyes became dazed and half closed, his body was twitching here and there and his breaths were heavy and quick. Did his body just go into shock?


    As I moved my hips forwards and backwards slowly, I leaned forward to check on him. I kissed him on the side of his neck as I whispered, "Kayden... Sober up." I continued showering his neck with kisses as I moved my hips at a slow pace. I knew he woke up from the daze when I felt his hands hold on to my butt cheeks and his hips started to grind into me as if encouraging me to go at a quicker pace. I put my hands on his chest to lift myself off of him and stared at his face. He looked at me with an intense and horny gaze. He then spoke with a deep voice that I only hear when we''re in bed as he said, "Luna, you don''t know how jealous I am whenever you spend your time with other people. Ioannis is fine since he came before me but what about those other guys? You got that prince and his minions while Uncle Daejung''s son couldn''t hide his interest in you too. That Izuku and that Feivel are at your beck and call as well. They are talking the time that you should have spent with me instead!" I simply listened at his ramblings then leaned to kiss him on his lips. He then hastened the movement of his hips that made our bodies feel hotter than before. He then continued with a few pants in between his phrases, "I don''t know how... Ioannis can sleep at night knowing... you are with me or maybe meeting... some other man besides him. It is just something I- I will never get used to. It would have been easier if... I did not have feelings for you but... that''s not the case. Whenever I... think about it, I feel like I''m going crazy!" Since my body is sturdier than his, this much isn''t gonna make me breathless just yet so I was able to reply with ease and said, "When you have stayed with me everyday for as long as Ioannis had, you won''t overthink this much. He is a jealous person too, a lot more than he shows on the outside. When he became full Eienean, time became a very unimportant aspect to him so he stopped being jealous, anxious or impatient since he knows we have so much time to spend between us anyways."


    He looked into my eyes and said, "Then make me feel like there is nothing I have to worry about tonight." And that I did as we did it over and over till the sun was about to rise. I gave him a quick bath and the cleaned up the mess we made out of the bedroom. I cuddled him for a bit till it was time for breakfast at around 7am. He repeatedly passed out and woke up throughout the nightly activities and I had to make sure he was okay. I gave him some potions and some ointments just to be sure.


    He finally woke up about 15 minutes before breakfast. He''s a foodie so I know he''ll never miss any of his meals. When his eyes opened, he immediately looked at me and said "Good morning." I honestly went wild last night so I am a little sorry for his current state with all the hickeys, reddened spots and his swollen lips. He did not want the healing potions and only took the revitalizing ones. He said he wants the whole world to know that he got laid. Wow, he''s a really weird one alright. I still asked him if he''s in any pain or discomfort anywhere and he just gave me a contented smile and said, "I want to be nourished like this everyday for the rest of my life. Once I became Eienean, we can do these for days without being exhausted for sure." This guy just prioritizes different things, huh? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 123 - 123 - A deal with the magic tower

    After having a quick breakfast with Kayden, we went back to my room and unsurprisingly, the guy fell asleep again. I must have really exhausted him.


    While being as quiet as possible, I prepped up for my trip. I gave a quick kiss on Kayden''s forehead and left a note with a bottle of the pills he requested from me on the bedside table. He can just send me a quick message once he''s awake and I can give an update in return.


    I dropped by at one of my businesses to get something warm to drink and get some freshly baked bread on the go. Eating bread from recipes that are popular back on earth is quite refreshing and I think that this is one of the personal goals that I was so happy that I achieved. It took me a lot of effort to find the counterpart of the baking ingredients from earth in this other world.


    My next personal goal is to get some nice beverages to go with it like good quality chocolate, tea and coffee. I don''t mind discovering more types of tasty fruit as well for juice.


    After my second breakfast on the go, I went straight to the magic tower to give my decision about their cooperation proposal. As I entered through the main doors of the tower, I tried to sneakily go to the room of questions again but was intercepted by one of the tower''s attendants. He guided me to the grandmaster''s office instead which is at the top floor of the tower.


    The levitating platform that leads to the top floor is quite impressive. It really looks like an elevator but was powered by mana instead of electricity.


    When I exited the elevator, what welcomed me was a huge office with floor to ceiling shelves that were full of magic books and magical objects. I waltzed in calmly and stopped right in front of the grandmaster''s office table to greet him. He nodded his head and invited me to sit on one of the soft chairs in the office.


    He shooed the attendant away, stood up from his chair and then moved to one of the soft chairs near me. He then cleared his throat with a soft cough and immediately asked, "Have you decided to accept our proposal?"


    I stayed silent for a few seconds then replied, "Before I make my decision, I want to put forth some conditions from my end."


    He nodded once in understanding and said, "Go ahead." I then said, "I don''t want to go to the magic tower to answer questions. Just send me the urgent ones directly then I will send the answers back. I''ll take care of the means of exchange."


    The tower grandmaster stared at me then looked down to ponder for a while. He stayed silent for several minutes. When he finally looked up, he said, "We agree. Is there a limit to the number of questions we can send to you?"


    I smiled and said, "Let''s tag the questions with stars depending on difficulty. The more stars, the more expensive the questions are. There is no limit to the number of questions you can send to me but... I will only send back answers to 2 questions of 3 stars or above difficulty in a month. As for those that are of 1 or 2 star difficulty, I''ll do 5 every week." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then smiled at me for the first time. He reached his hand for a handshake and I took it as we came into an agreement. We sealed a mana contract and he requested for it to be extended to a year and I agreed.


    Once all the work and business-related stuff has been settled, his face turned serious again and he then asked a question that was quite surprising, "I believe my grandson has a high resonance with you. He''s currently suffering a mana outburst due to your last encounter. His body took your actions last time as if it was rejection to the resonance."


    He added, "For people who are gifted with mana, it is not only their souls that resonate. It also includes their mana heart so a rejection is painful and the suffering is continuous for the rest of their lives. I am not pressuring you or asking you to accept him but do you have a way to help him get through the pain at least?"


    I looked at him with a business-like smile and replied, "That is a 5-star magic research question, grandmaster. Are you going to use part of your quota for the month?" The grandmaster furrowed his brows but he still eventually nodded his head.


    I stared at him for a longer time than usual and I saw how his face gradually showed signs of discomfort and nervousness. I am not trying to bully him but his grandson is quite a memorable stalker so I am honestly not really interested in helping the guy out that much.


    This resonance thing is really a double-edged sword. If you like the guy then its great! If you do not like the guy then you just have to live the life of someone being guilt-tripped everyday. This match-making system is really making my life and my relationships even more complicated as they already are.


    After the uncomfortable silence in the room, I spoke and said, "This should be another proposal don''t you think or should I say something like an arrangement? I know that you already have an inkling that the only way to help him is to somewhat accept him, right? The problem though is I honestly don''t see any value or benefit I can get out of accepting him as of the moment. I am doing just fine with the one-year contract and I already have a few men by my side too so I am honestly not looking for more. Do you have a way to convince me into accepting him?" The grandmaster sighed at my statements.


    It took some time before he spoke again and said, "Did you know that I have prepared a plan to convince you to accept him when I found out he resonated with someone a few months ago? My grandson though, has a lot of pride. He hated the fact that I will have to come forward and convince the woman he resonated with using material things and benefits just for her to accept him. He disliked the fact that he will be treated as a commodity or he will be going through a business agreement and he will be part of the exchange. He hated it so much he almost had a tantrum like how he did when he was younger but here we are, talking about it like it was just another business deal."


    I smiled at him and said, "My third husband sent over a business proposal and an engagement contract at the same time before. He used the benefits of the business to make me choose him. It is not like I disliked him but it made the decision easier to do, I guess? For now, I will give you this to ease his pain and I can meet him today. I''ll just have to do something. It''s just a temporary fix while you prepare the things you will use to convince me to take him in."


    As I stopped talking I handed the grandmaster two things. One is a ring that I told him he will use for our exchanges of questions, answers and remuneration. The next one was a simple necklace with a small mana orb I made as its pendant. I told him to have his grandson wear it. His body will automatically be nourished with my mana so his mana outbursts would be more manageable.


    I saw the grandmaster observing the mana in the pendant closely. He even closed his eyes to feel its flow. After a few seconds, his eyes suddenly opened wide and he looked at me in surprise. He then carefully said, "This is not human mana. You are..."


    I stared at him and put my index finger on my lips as if telling him to keep it a secret. He then told me, "This answers the question as to why the rejection and the outbursts are extremely severe on Keeran. Your mana quality is purer and stronger than what he had all along. His soul and mana heart resonated with you since it craved not only for offspring of higher talents but also the possibility of gaining more power. Have you heard of dual cultivation before?"


    One of my eyebrows lifted and looked at him like he was giving a really bad joke. Are we going for that trope now? This world is really a mix and match of the genres I read when I was a human back on earth, huh?


    Hey, gods of this world, don''t get me to do meditation and martial arts now. My fighting abilities are already exemplary as they are. I don''t need it.


    Since I was silent for a while, the grandmaster must have thought that I had no idea about it. He then continued explaining, "Dual cultivation is a technique only available to mages in this world. Mages look for possible partners through matching via mana strength, purity and elemental attributes. It supercedes the resonance thing of the soul since our existence greatly depends on our mana hearts."


    He continued, "The mana heart searches for a suitable cultivation partner that would make it stronger. In simple terms, having sexual relations with a mage of higher rank and of the same attribute will result in a faster development of the mana heart. This will then make advancing to a higher mage rank quicker. Most mages hate the idea of depending on dual cultivation."


    He scoffed at the idea and added, "It must be their pride that''s getting in the way but I did it with my wife before and it is what made me who I am today so I don''t have anything against it. This brings us back to the fact that Keeran may have resonated with you with both soul and mana heart. The effects then became out of control." Ugh. This guy has been a pain since the first time I met him at the entertainment district.

 Chapter 124 - 124 - Checking on Mr. Tangerine

    The magic tower grandmaster which from now on, I have decided to call "Grandpa Mage", stood up and guided me back to the magic elevator. We went down for about 3 floors real quickly and once we alighted it, I saw a huge wooden door that have a beautiful black finish.


    Grandpa Mage knocked on the door for about five minutes but nobody answered. He then shook his head and then he started incantations to probably open the door. The door emitted some smoke for some reason and then it opened on its own after a while.


    When the door finally opened, what hit me was an intense sweet scent of ripe tangerines. He''s really here but why wasn''t he answering to the knock at his door? Was he too weak to even stand or walk just a little bit to open the door for his own grandfather?


    As we walked further in, his grandfather suddenly stopped walking and looked back at me. He then said, "I can''t go any further. The elemental attribute of my mana is not the same as his. His mana heart may see it as an attack which will cause another mana outburst and a new bout of suffering and pain. Since you are his resonant, you''re the only one that can calm him down. You can take this task as equal to two 5-star tasks for this month. I beg for your help, Luna."


    This is the first time I heard him say my name and it is really hard to say no to a sincere request from the elderly. I nodded at him once and continued walking into Keeran''s room. As for Grandpa Mage, he decided to walk out of the room and just wait for me near the door of the magic elevator.


    I walked quietly into the room. The further I walk in the more sickenly sweet his scent was. Are they sure that this is just the side effect of resonance? Why does it feel more like resonance rejection, a heat cycle and being under the influence of an aphrodisiac all at the same time?


    When I got to the side of the bed, I saw Keeran''s disheveled appearance. He was sweating profusely while moaning and grunting. His breaths were heavy and his clothes have some tears here and there which seems to be caused by him pulling at his clothes due to discomfort and pain. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shouted to the outside of the door towards Grandpa Mage, "Grandpa! How long has he been like this?"


    It took some time for him to answer for some reason so I had to call on him again. On my third call, he finally answered, "I heard you the first time. You can just call me grandpa from now on. He has been like that for about 4 days. This is the second time. He had a week of this last month too."


    Oh! He did not answer immediately since he was shocked when I called him grandpa out of the blue. As for this guy, does this mean that this will be a monthly thing like a woman''s menstrual cycle? Does this mean he''s going to be like this for the rest of his life if I don''t accept him? Would this even stop if I do?


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a person experiencing something similar to a resonance rejection. Well, I don''t remember rejecting him though. As for my husbands, I have never failed to visit them. I would at least visit Kayden twice a month.


    I looked around the room and it looks like a gang of people fought inside it then crashed all the stuff. Was he in so much pain that he had to grasp at anything to get through it?


    I immediately used my mana to tidy up the room. As my mana spread throughout the room, Keeran''s features eased up a bit and his breathing evened out too. He stopped clutching at his clothes and moaning in pain. The effects are instant! All that was just resonance rejection?


    I leaned and picked Keeran up from the bed and carried him to the bathroom. I have seen almost everything anyways since he liked posing almost nude for art''s sake. The only part I haven''t seen was his behind and his front treasures.


    I stripped him carefully and I saw his skin full of scratch marks and bruises. I honestly felt a bit of pity when I saw him a while ago and even more after I stripped him. Ugh. My frail heart is giving in again. I have to keep my distance!


    I shouted to the outside of the room again, "Grandpa! Help me give this guy a bath, please!"


    The old man simply answered, "I can''t touch him or go near him for now. The one week period isn''t over yet. I don''t want to make him suffer even more than this."


    I sighed and loudly answered, "I''ll help myself with him then!" The old man laughed outside the door and said, "He''s all yours! I am going to have so much fun telling him about this in the future."


    I removed Keeran''s clothing and gave him a bath. He reeks of sweat due to squirming about for four days through all the pain. I scrubbed his whole body clean and made sure he''s wearing comfortable clothes afterwards. I also casted a healing spell to get rid of all the scratches and bruises.


    I placed the necklace with my mana orb around his neck. For good measure, I placed the temporary birth control seal on top of his womb to reverse the rejection for now since it was similar to me marking him. Hopefully, this will shorten his suffering this month. Once I''ve tidied up the whole room and tucked him in bed then I went out quietly.


    As I exited the door, I saw grandpa mage still waiting for me outside. He smiled at me and said, "I felt how you immediately curbed his mana outburst. You didn''t have to bathe him or clean up his mess though."


    I shook my head and replied, "Since I already came, it would be best to finish the job. I bathed him, clothed him, healed his scratches and bruises and placed a mana orb necklace around his neck. The one I gave you grandpa, just use it so you can come near him when his mana goes haywire again."


    He nodded and thanked me profusely. He also said he would create the proposal about his grandson as soon as possible and send it through the ring. I simply smiled though I wanted to tell him to take his time or maybe just forget about it so I don''t have to consider the pesky stalker at all.


    We entered the magic elevator again. He went back to his office after a short goodbye, I went straight to the bottom most floor. I quickly left the magic tower afterwards. I still have to pick up my husband at the academe.


    ******** ******** ********


    Keeran''s POV


    When will this pain end? If it was just physical pain, I would have just taken medicine or I would just shake it off but the one I am feeling right now comes from my core like I am being burned from the inside.


    When the burning starts, I black out. My senses are awake though and I feel like I''m stuck in an endless nightmare and even if I want to wake up, I just couldn''t. This is the second time it happened but I don''t think I will ever get used to it. Am I going to be like this for the rest of my life?


    As for the woman that I resonated with, she does not know anything about me nor do I think she will ever be interested to know me anyways. If I was narrow-minded, I would have blamed her but is it her fault that she did not like me. I would rather blame myself for not being good enough to catch her interest.


    While I was wallowing in self-pity and enduring the pain, for some reason the fire started to die down. I felt my body being lifted off the bed. Is somebody carrying me but to where? I then felt somebody starting to remove my clothes! Damn! Who is it?


    I wanted to move but my body is unconscious. My mind is super awake though so I know somebody is taking advantage of me. Did I just hear flowing water? Is someone''s going to give me a bath? Who is it? Is it my grandfather? No, it''s impossible. Nobody can approach me when I''m like this. Who can it be?


    As I was pondering I heard a female shout. She clearly asked for help from my grandpa to bathe me. My grandfather declined and he even said that she can do anything she wants with me. Such a great grandfather I have!


    I heard the woman laugh a little and continue stripping me. I couldn''t help but start to shiver and I am sure she felt it. I then felt a warm breath touch the right part of my neck followed by a soft whisper.


    Her voice was soft and tickled the depths of my soul. She said, "Nice to officially meet you, Keeran. I know you can hear me right now. I''m Luna, the one you were stalking. You even casted a spell to stick to me, right? I was surprised that you were hit by resonance rejection. I can''t say I''m sorry about it though. Your grandfather asked for my help to get you through this time so just bear with me touching you today."


    I then felt her lips touch my neck for a brief moment. It was feather-light as if it was just an illusion but it was enough to ignite the fire inside my body again. I then felt her hand touch the skin on top of my womb and the heat spread inside my body even more rapidly. The fire didn''t start from my heart this time. It''s from my womb!

 Chapter 125 - 125 - Going back to Eieneos

    After getting out of the tower, I immediately walked back to the academe. I feel that it is better to hurry than walk around leisurely for the time being. I don''t want to be stalked or ambushed by groups of people who want to talk to me again. I have to be somewhere else and I don''t have time to hear what they want to say.


    As I was nearing the gate of the academe, a freaking carriage cut off my path! You''ve got to be kidding me! This is Aurum''s carriage, isn''t it?


    His information gathering is really impressive. He must have already found out about the guy from Ceres, this possessive freak. I stopped walking and immediately did a silent cast to teleport back into the headmaster''s office.


    I re-appeared in one corner of the headmaster''s office. I greeted the surprised old man and went out of his office like it was a normal event. I then went straight to my dorm room.


    Once I opened the door, I saw Ioannis'' back. He seemed to have prepped up and he is currently busy packing a huge luggage. I looked around the room and found two more that are already packed. Isn''t he too excited for this trip?


    I approached him from behind for a tight hug. He immediately held my arms and leaned his head sideways and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I whispered to him, "There are a ton of things we have to talk about but let''s do that once we are in Eieneos, okay? You must have prepared a lot of things seeing all these luggages, right?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and replied, "You said the time equivalent was 1 day is to one week. With the remaining days we have, our stay will be for about a month."


    I giggled and said, "There''s only the two of us there. We can use cleaning magic and it''s not like you need to wear clothes all the time." He looked at me with widened eyes then he gradually turned red as a tomato. I laughed out loud at his reaction.


    Once we have put his luggage inside his storage earring''s space, we walked out of the dorm room. Just as we opened the door, I saw Arthur waiting outside the door. I nodded at him and left instructions of setting up the villa. I insisted that it should be done by the time we come back from our trip which would in about four days time. He bowed and accepted my instructions.


    As for me and Ioannis, we went back to the grandmaster''s office. I at least knocked this time to not scare the old man. Once he gave his permission, we went inside the door and I smiled at him sweetly. We went to my usual corner and started chanting the teleportation spell inside my head.


    At the point where there were only 30 seconds left before the teleportation completes, the grandmaster spoke, "We have a few individuals that requested a special privilege to enroll for the upcoming semester. It was the 8th prince and his four aides. They requested to be assigned under your care for some reason. Do you know him?"


    I clicked my tongue. That man doesn''t really let go of grudges. This is tantamount to letting the whole empire know that he is pursuing me. I left a short response to the headmaster which is a simple, "Yes. He can live in the villa."


    I looked at Ioannis and sighed. He looked at me with furrowed brows. We now have another topic to discuss.


    As the teleportation completes, I felt a strong pull and everything around me and Ioannis changed. Once we arrived at our destination, I felt Ioannis suddenly slipping down to the ground. When I looked at him, his eyes were closed, his brows were furrowed as if he was in pain and he was panting fast.


    His body must have gone into shock with the dense amount of mana and the effects of his first long-distance teleportation. I hurriedly carried him and teleported to my room in the palace.


    I placed a barrier around the room to control the amount of mana in the area. I have to gradually increase it until his body gets used to it. It seems that it may take a while before he adapts and regains his consciousness.


    Since, I have a lot of time but nothing to do, I decided to get updates from Lia. I left her here in Eieneos to manage everything since Nische is also not around and the rest are in a coma too.


    I went out of my room and went to the top most floor of the palace where the four sleeping men were. I observed them one by one with my eyes and also used my mana to check their overall health. So far, they seem to be doing well even though they have been helping me non-stop in rebuilding the central part of Eieneos via contributing their mana.


    The main city is currently 80% rebuilt and would have definitely looked like a bustling city if only there were people in it. Sometimes, the silence here is deafening but I can''t do anything about me starting from almost nothing. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have marked some souls enveloped by light through my trips around the city of Hoffen and in Ceres so far. I think that I badly need to start going to other places to look for the others.


    For the first time in a while, I talked to my assigned guardian again. I called for her in my mind, "Lia, it has been a long time. How is Nische? How is everything here in Eieneos?"


    After a few seconds, the characteristic stern voice I missed a lot came in, "Nische can be considered well. He is still dormant inside the world tree''s body. Everyone else has been sleeping as usual. There were no bad effects to their health though we have been siphoning their mana everyday to rebuild the city. The city is currently 85% built as we speak and it just needs a few more touches that requires your final decisions."


    I can''t help but smile then replied, "I missed talking to you and the little guy. Oh yeah! Can you start monitoring the guy in my room as well? He''s someone I converted to our side. Once he''s settled, I''ll have him help in the rebuilding efforts as well."


    Lia became quiet for a bit and I did not say anything as well and continued going around the palace grounds and gardens inhaling the invigorating scent of the flowers and herbs.


    After a few minutes, Lia spoke again, "You found a good quality vessel for offspring. His body is adapting in a very rapid rate. He may stay unconscious for several hours to about a day since his body shut down to adapt to the high density mystique mana and the long-distance teleportation. He had some internal injuries but I saw that you have fixed them already."


    I raised one of my eyebrows and said, "Can''t you just call him as my "husband" and not a vessel? I get it that he''ll give birth to children for me but that is not all that he is for me. You can call others with that word but not the husbands I chose for myself. Call the other four as vessels as much as you like. Hmpf."


    Lia immediately replied, "Sorry if that offended you. It was just the term we use from earlier times. I did not know the meaning has changed to that of a negative connotation at present time." I shook my head and simply dismissed the issue as a misunderstanding due to a huge generation gap.


    I continued walking and arrived at the small teleportation circle that leads to the World Tree realm. I really want to see Nische. I want to re-energize myself by hugging my personal tree. I infused mana on the teleportation circle and closed my eyes.


    When I opened them after a few seconds, I am again in the middle of the beautiful sea of flowers with rays of warm sunshine. I made my run to my favorite tree in this lifetime. My first reaction was "He''s grown quite a bit!" My arms are no longer enough to envelop his thick trunk with a hug. At least he now looks sturdier and healthier compared to the frail and sickly situation he was in during my last visit.


    I hugged the tree and sent my consciousness inside it. My soul state reached the sleeping Nische who now isn''t the young teen I saw before. He is now a grown man of at least 20 years of age by the current standards. He has grown some flesh and muscle here and there. His complexion is no longer sickly and he''s not skin and bones anymore which made me happy. It would have been better if he''s awake but I am not complaining about the evident progress in his recovery.


    I touched his forehead and then caressed his dark-green locks. I leaned in closer and whispered into his ear, "I''ll take back your things from them but promise to wake up soon for me okay?" I leaned back and watched his sleeping face. On that face, I saw a slight smile. I hope he''s having sweet dreams.


    After about half an hour of staying near Nische and recharging, I teleported out of the world tree realm and went back to the palace. All I can do is sigh since I am the only one awake in this place. I feel so bored. I might as well start checking my inventory spaces for any documents to review, experiments to do or questions to answer. Honestly, I really feel very uncomfortable when my hands are idle.

 Chapter 126 - 126 - A good day for a talk between married couples

    I spent the rest of the day reading through books, documents and answering questions sent over by the magic tower. I cooked lunch, had some snacks and then had dinner in utter silence since I have nobody to talk to. Lia doesn''t count since I can talk to her through telepathy anyways. The silence would have made anybody mad. I am not just anybody though. If I look at it in a positive light, it has forced me to focus on several tasks that have deadlines in the near future and I was actually able to finish them in advance. If I finish all of these, I might start with creating more products for my stores instead.


    When night came, I came to my room to check on Ioannis. He''s still sound asleep. It was good that he''s a demi-mystique now so he doesn''t get hungry easily. He hasn''t eaten for a total of three meals since he passed out. I changed to my sleeping clothes and laid next to him. I made sure to hug him with my arm and my leg just like a giant and warm teddy bear. This sleeping position is so comfy! I did not even notice at what point I fell asleep.


    The next morning, as I opened my eyes, I saw his dark brown eyes staring at me. I blinked twice then smiled. I rolled on top of him and nuzzled my face on his neck. I then murmured, "Good morning, my gorgeous husband. What time did you wake up?" He enveloped me in his arms and then softly replied, "I have been awake for about half an hour. I just didn''t move because I don''t want to disturb your sleep."


    I kissed him on the neck and then I heard him make a soft and seductive sigh. I pushed myself up and stared at his face. I then smiled at him and asked, "Shall we start our honeymoon then?" He looked at me and asked innocently, "What''s a honeymoon?"


    I totally forgot that it was a modern-day earth term so I had to explain it in words he can understand. "Honeymoon is the first few months or so after a couple get married. It is a time filled with lots of intimacy so the couple can get even closer."


    He blinked a few times while looking at me as if trying to absorb the explanation I just gave. He furrowed his brows and asked, "We have been intimate from the first time I spent the night with you, though? We have been together for a few months too. Isn''t the honeymoon time over?"


    I giggled and said, "Did you think I gave my all during those times? You were a human then and I don''t want to break my new husband just because I was too horny."


    His eyes widened as his face started to blush. I then looked away and pretended to be sad, "Well, if you think it was already finished then we don''t need to have another honeymoon. It doesn''t matter anyways."


    I then rolled away from him and avoided looking at his face as if I was hurt. I then stood up from the bed and walked quickly to the bathroom to take a shower. It took sometime for him to process that I was sulking.


    He was indeed a block of ice when I first met him so I did not expect that much from his emotional quotient. I smiled inside the shower while trying to contain my laughter. I quickly showered and by the time he went inside the bathroom, I walked out while ignoring him.


    His face was hilarious. He looks pale and confused because surely he doesn''t know how to approach a sulking woman. As for his one track mind, he still focused on why he was in the bathroom hurriedly took his shower then catch up to me. As for me, I hurriedly dressed up so that I won''t be in the room when he comes out of the bath.


    Once I left the room, I went straight to the kitchen to cook a meal for two. I''m pretending to sulk but I won''t let my hubby go hungry. I cooked my favorite fried eggs, ham that I made during my cooking class experiments aand then boiled some water for tea.


    Once the table is set, I sat and started eating. If you''re sulking you don''t wait for the other person for meals of course, right? I just ate slowly and pulled out some papers and a pen from my storage. I then started writing some recipes of popular dishes in this world that I have tried but tinkered them a bit to my liking using modern cooking techniques and ingredients. I will never regret getting that profession perk from Alistair.


    When Ioannis came down the stairs, he looked surprised that for the first time, I started having my meals without him. Oh! He looks like he''s about to cry which is weird since I am the one who''s sulking here. He slowly sat on the table and started eating.


    I could feel that he was staring at me as he waited patiently for me to give him a bit of attention. Again, I didn''t give him any. When I finished my meal, I stood up and casted magic to clean my plates and utensils them returned them to the dish cabinets.


    I walked past him and said in the coldest tone I could muster, "Meet me at the study after your meal. We have important things we need to talk about. It''s the room right next to the bedroom where we slept."


    I then went my way up the stairs. I heard him eating quickly and he even choked as he did. He should be wanting to catch up to me upstairs the soonestl.


    I reached the door of the study quite quickly and as I was about to close the door to get in, Ioannis'' hand stopped the door from closing. He hurriedly said as if he''s scared I''ll change my mind about talking to him, "I am here! I''m done eating and cleaning up. Let''s talk. We can talk now! Can I come in?"


    I kept my face serious as I looked at him and answered, "Sure. Come in." We walked into the study and sat on the comfy chairs inside. This talk is necessary since I have decided to have him as the main husband.


    Once we''re seated, I immediately dropped a bomb on him. "Even before I was brought here from another world, I already have four pre-arranged husbands. They are all of Eieneos descent and my task is to give birth to more pureblooded Eieneans in the near future through them." He looked at me with wide eyes and I saw that he was about to speak so I raised my hand to signal him to stop. He swallowed hard and nodded. I continued my confession, "Dimitri is not the third husband. He''s the fourth one. I did not count the other one in since we technically have not consummated the marriage and we got together by accident. He is not human either so I kept him hidden from you guys."


    Ioannis tried to speak again but I raised my hand again to stop him. I saw him clench his fists and then he looked away. "Those five are all in this realm. I will take you to meet them one by one. As for you guys, you don''t have to feel inferior since you are husbands I chose by my own free will. I aimed to change all of you to dem-mystiques so your lifespan can match mine and you can bear children for me without putting your lives on the line."


    His head snapped but his face do not look as angry as before. His fists have loosened and he looked at me. He then sent a telepathic message, "Can I speak now? I then nodded.


    Ioannis sighed deeply and said, "Thank you for your honesty and thank you for picking me as your first husband." He looked down with a smile on his face, his eyes showing a bit of melancholy. He looked up again and said, "I would be happy to meet them. I don''t have a say as to which men you will be taking in the future or who you wish to have a child with first. They were arranged by your ancestors and it is something you have to do to continue your bloodline. I am not angry nor would I make things hard for you but could I ask a favor. No... Two favors."


    I nodded again and signaled for him to continue what he was about to say. He then looked at me and sighed again, "My two favors aren''t hard to accomplish. The first one is that, I want to do that honeymoon you mentioned this morning."


    His face then blushed fiercely but he kept staring into my eyes as if saying he''s dead serious about it. I kept my face emotionless and simply waited for him to continue. He then said, "The second favor is, since you said that you are happy to have had all your firsts with me, may I also have the honor of bearing your first child in this world, Luna?"


    My face that was emotionless sure cracked as I felt my face feel hot. We stared at each other''s eyes for several seconds and I can see that he was starting to get nervous. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He must have thought that I will say no since I am currently sulking. I purposely just stared at him and did not answer Immediately. All of sudden, I saw a teardrop fall from his right eye then he hurriedly wiped it with the back of his hand and he looked away. He''s self-pitying again, isn''t he?


    I abruptly stood up and sat beside him. I hooked my arm around his waist and pulled him to me and whispered, "I will gladly give you both favors. Even if you did not ask about them, that was my original plan which is why I brought you here. Since you are so willing, I want you to always wear a robe starting tomorrow. I don''t want you wearing anything underneath that robe, understand?" I heard him gulp loudly but he still nodded. I kissed him on the cheek and whispered again, "To be fair, I will wear a dress with nothing underneath too." He looked at me nervously. He knew he''s gonna have to take whatever I give him from here on.

 Chapter 127 - 127 - Ioannis meets the mystique husbands

    After we have discussed and came to an agreement with the circumstances I was in and the two favors he asked for, I kissed him hard on the lips until we were both breathless. Once our lips parted, he suddenly asked me another question, "How do you know the eigth prince?" I stiffened at the question. How can I forget this part. I inhaled deeply and sighed. I have to come clean once and for all. Though I once gave him a report about the day I spent outside the academe and the places I visited, I never went into details about the men I have met outside and I mean, I met a whole lot of them. I also did not talk about in detail about the people I met during the week I left the academe before the first semester started. This is going to be a long discussion.


    I started my story at the time I came out of the academe after I officially took Ioannis as my husband. He knew the story of how I saved Kayden but I forgot to tell him that it wasn''t our first meeting at that time. I only talked about finding him in the middle of the forest and how I saved him from being raped. With that, I had to confess about my visit to the entertainment district and how I met other men that same night. I told him that because of a miscalculation on my part, I have a very strong inkling that the men I met that night will come knocking at my door one by one in the near future. I don''t want us to receive surprises that will end up in us fighting and it would be best that Ioannis knows of all these possibilities.


    When I started the story and mentioned that I spent my first night outside by visiting the entertainment district, Ioannis'' face inmediately darkened and his eyes were looking at me like I cheated on him. I looked at him innocently and just went with my story ignoring the glares I was receiving. I opened up about my curiosity about the place so I decided to watch the shows of the most talented entertainers, trying the food and drink, buying souvenirs and trying the best massage services after I asked around which places are the best from the regulars in the area. I told him that the first one I watched that night was Kayden and that he showcased his talent on playing different musical instruments. I then enumerated the other men I watched such as Lark who has an amazing singing voice, Caius who was an excellent sword dancer, Keeran who was a multidisciplinary artist and lastly, Aurum who was the most requested and highest paid masseur. I assured him that I did not touch any of them in any way and only watched from afar. As for the masseur, he was the one who gave the services and not me. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did not react for a while. After a few seconds, he seemed to have a realization and then looked at me intensely, "You paid to get massage services?" I furrowed my brows and nodded. He put his right hand on the nape of his neck in distress and said, "Aurum was his name, right? You let that prince see you naked?" I immediately responded, "He was blind at that time and I did not know he was a prince. I just found out afterwards." He then asked again, "Did you let him touch you?" I then answered, "Yes." Of course, that was a massage. He murmured, "He''s never going to let go of you once he had just a slight touch." I did not quite hear what he said but just as I was going to ask him to repeat it, he sighed and suddenly changed the topic with another question and asked, "Are you saying that you saw that all of them have a resonance of above 80% with you?" I simply nodded. He then scoffed and said, "They will definitely look for you. A resonance of above 60% is already as rare as you can get and if it reaches above 80% it is already considered a perfect score. An 80% resonance equals to a 100% chance of pregnancy." My eyes widened at this new fact. I did not know that since it was never discussed in any of my academe classes. He then continued, "If your mission is to have as many children as possible, look for those that have above 80% resonance. Since you have a way to accurately see it, this ability will make your task easier." I looked at him and said, "Are you actually telling me to handpick men that are easy to knock up and just get over with it?" He then looked at me and said, "You told me it was your mission. You can''t expect me to give birth to a hundred children for you, right? I am not a baby factory. I refuse to be one!" I laughed out loud and asked teasingly, "So how many times will you give birth for me? Your resonance with me is at 100 just so you know." His eyes widened in disbelief and then he blushed but still answered, "I can give birth once every 2-3 years as long as my body can take it." I continued to look at him teasingly and said, "You''re a mystique now. You can even be pregnant every single year if you want to and still be perfectly healthy." He slapped my arm and said, "I want to help you out on your businesses and missions. I can''t do that if I have to take care of a newborn all the time!" I laughed and said, "We can hire nannies and even the men in the same harem take care of each other''s kids anyways." With gritted teeth, he reiterated, "Once. Every. Two. Years." I giggled since he seemed to have not noticed that he reduced the time between his preganancies by a year so I did not argue anymore.


    I then revealed more information about the five men I met at the entertainment district based on the investigation report that Kayden got previously. I started with Aurum who as he said was the eighth prince of the Athanoviya empire and the ex-crown prince at that. I told Ioannis that we recently signed a mana business contract between us wherein I will help him co-manage and plan the future of his territory and with that contract, I ended up owning 50% of Hoffen City for a year. I saw surprise in his eyes but he did not say anything so I simply continued.


    I told him about buying off Lark out of slavery but I kept him working in the entertainment district to pay off his debts with me. He must have felt the irritation in my voice when I talked about Lark and he had to ask, "You got issues with Lark?" I answered, "He''s manipulative and tried to trick me into believing we have met by coincidence many times. He even paid for people to follow me around to know where I was. He even lied about being in a desperate situation so I will pity him and buy his slavery certificate." Ioannis nodded and said, "He must have been desperate to belong to you. He may have to stay as a slave but at least you are his owner. He sure was thinking just like I was when I first met you." I then realized that maybe I was too harsh and I was hit by a sudden sadness out of nowhere. When did I last visit Lark anyways?


    The next one I talked about was Keeran who was connected to the magic tower as the grandmaster''s only grandson. I told him about the agreement I have signed with the magic tower about helping them out in their magic researches. I also told him that the grandmaster is planning to send an engagement proposal regarding my relationship with Keeran which may be similar to what Dimitri gave me last time. I told Ioannis about the severe effects of resonance rejection on the guy''s body since he not only resonated by soul but also by his mana heart. I thought that Ioannis will say something to stop it but I only saw him wince as if he felt the same pain before. I waited but he did not say anything so I continued.


    Next, I talked about Caius, who turns out to be someone that belongs to a noble family with generations of people holding high positions in the military. The guy himself is highly likely a general assigned in the northern borders.


    I said that there were five that night but I smiled helplessly and told him about three more that I met on the other days after that time. He looked at me as if he was saying, "I knew it wasn''t just them." and I could only scratch my head in embarassment. Even if the possibility is low, I still had to mention Uncle Daejung''s son, Dongmin who was an adventurer since he seems to have a high resonance with me. I also mentioned my personally chosen employees, Izuku and Feivel who signed mana contracts with me.


    Lastly, I came clean that two of the mystique races specifically, the blood demons and the dark elves have already made contact with me. He looked at me as if he heard something scary. I held his hand and said, "They are my responsibilities and are part of my mission. They are simply desperate to get any help they can for any price I ask of them. I am the only princess of this kingdom. Once I take in those four sleeping guys that are arranged to me officially, I will be come the queen. I will have to face all of them whether I hate them or not. I can''t let their races die out." I mentioned that Void, the next leader of the dark elves is working for me as my informant on what is currently going on with the other races since his race has the same skill set as assassins and spies. When he heard the details, Ioannis seemed to have sighed in relief. He must have thought that I was being blackmailed or coerced. They could try but I am quite sure I will be on the winning side in the end. I ended the topic by promising him that I will bring him to meet those men one by one so that they would know who my main husband was. He smiled at me thankfully.


    I thought we were done but he suddenly asked, "Who was the husband before Dimitri?" I smiled at him and said, "It would be better if you meet him yourself." I then held his hand and teleported to the magic circle to the world tree realm. He was so surprised with the sudden teleportation that he ended up clinging to my arm tightly. I told him that we had to teleport to another realm to meet the guy and he nodded at me. I started up the magic circle as we both closed our eyes and the next time we opened them, we are in the middle of a beautiful field of flowers. I saw his eyes sparkle at the beautiful scenery. I guided Ioannis towards the huge tree in the middle of the field then introduced him. "This is my third husband, Laerad. He takes on the form of the World Tree that supports this world."

 Chapter 128 - 128 - Ioannis meets the mystique husbands 2

    Ioannis looked at me then looked at the huge golden tree. He then looked down to the ground and then back to my face in quick succession. He looks so confused and cute at the same time. He then carefully asked, "Based on the historical books, the World Tree is actually a deity, correct?" I simply nodded and confirmed, "My mother is also a deity. I am part deity myself. Why?" Ioannis shook his head. I then touched the body of the tree and touched Ioannis'' hand. I then told him, "He''s heavily injured when the last world tree realm got destroyed about four millenia ago so he is currently sleeping inside this tree. I am the only one he allows to get in so you have to meet him through my eyes. Close your eyes and let''s start." We closed our eyes as I let my consciousness enter the tree. My vision was then shared to Ioannis as we quietly watched the man who was sleeping in a fetal position inside the tree with a beauty that further confirms that he is a deity." I did not want to disturb his rest so we immediately left Nische''s consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I saw Ioannis staring at me. With an expression that he will not take no for an answer. He said "I want to meet the other four men you were on an arranged marriage with." I looked at him and tried to keep my laughter in. I almost choked but had to keep it in and replied with a curt, "Sure."


    Though Ioannis was still shocked at the fact that one of our family members was a deity, he kept silent. He did not ask any questions which was totally unexpected for someone who found out the shocking truth that their wife has so many strings attached to her even before they met. I held his hand as we teleported back to the palace grounds then to the study room at the palace.


    With his usual cold face, I can''t really tell what he''s feeling so I had to ask, "Do you have any questions for me?" He shook his head and replied, "I''m just absorbing all the details while trying not to pass out right now so just let me be." I simply gave him some cool water to drink and with shaky hands, he drank the whole glass in one go. I then stood up and told him, "I will give you as much time as you need to process these things and the possible changes they may bring in the future. I''ll bring you to meet the other four at a later time." As I finished my sentence, he suddenly grabbed my hand tightly as I heard him shout, "NOW!" I looked back at him and he was staring at me intensely. I tilted my head and looked at him. He then clarified with a firm voice, "I will not meet them at a later time. I want to meet them now. Just shock me with everything so I only need to recover once." I smiled at him and said, "You don''t have to force yourself to accept everything immediately. Give yourself time to calm down and-" He then said shouted, "NO!" I sighed and looked at him helplessly. I pulled him up from his seat as we made our way up the stairs to the second to the highest floor of the palace. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, we finally stopped at a huge and intricately embellished door. I looked at him and then asked, "Are you ready?" He nodded at me with confidence. Does he have to make a face as if he was going to a life or death battle? I pushed the door open and saw the familiar four sleeping beauties. I carefully pulled Ioannis in and introduced him to each man. His eyes were darting to them one by one as if gauging each of them. I told him that they were from part-deity, part-mystique families just like me and they will automatically hold prince titles in this kingdom. As for future concubines, they will hold duke titles or lower ranks depending on what I will assign to them or the importance I think they have for the kingdom. As for you, you''re my consort. I decided not to have a king during my reign but instead a council to be fair.


    As he looked at them one by one, I slowly saw a fierce conviction in his eyes. He then suddenly asked, "How long do mystiques or deities get pregnant before they give birth?" I then answered nonchalantly, "I believe it is not that long for most. Humans give birth after 9 months. The deities and mystiques can give birth at as early as 6 months. This is the shortest time possible if the child is well-nourished by both parents with their mana and life essences. Most take a longer time due to many factors. Dragons have the longest pregnancies though they lay an egg after 3 months, it does not come out of its shell unless the child has absorbed enough mana and life essence. If one of the parents is weaker than the other, the pregnancy will be longer unless the stronger one of the parents take responsibility in covering the missing percentage of nourishment. Most mystique men raise their children on their own so it may even take years before the child is born. Female mystiques can abandon the men they''ve slept with after the pregnancy is confirmed with no issues. Resonance still counts here and even feelings is a huge factor. The male mystique can only continue to bear children with the woman who got them pregnant the first time so they have to be in their good graces if they want to have more heirs. As for feelings, if the parents don''t like each other, they won''t be willing to nourish the child together after conception." Ioannis pondered for a while before asking another question, "You mean that even after pregnancy, the parents should still be intimate so the feelings of love or atleast fondness is important?" I nodded and smiled. He was quiet so I continued my educational talk.


    I then opened up about Eieneos'' unique birthing methods. I then told him that since Eieneos people are known to be the deities of fertility and childbirth, they have mutiple ways to conceive and give birth to children. The first part was still the same where a couple gets intimate but it can change afterwards. If an Eienean descent person wanted children, they can conceive one on the first try regardless of the fertility rate of their partner which made Eieneans the sought-after partners for all races. Once the child is conceived, the father can either stay pregnant with the child for a full term and give birth normally OR the Eienean parent can take out the child from the father''s womb in the form of an orb or an egg depending on the race and then incubate it through a special device to protect it and ensure the child stays nourished. Both parents can then simply inject their mana and life essences into the device to nourish the child. This is the perfect option for couples that only cam together for convenience of having heirs. This frees the males from suffering and pain though most men hated the incubation method since it robs them of their fatherhood. If they give the child up to the Eienean parent, the custody of the child will solely belong to Eieneos. Eieneans are powerful existences so if it ends with a battle for custody, it is a sure win for them. They can take the child no matter where the male hides. It is not like they can fight with deities, right?


    I asked Ioannis which method he preferred and he confidently said, "I want to carry the child full term and give birth to it. My body is now of a mystique so I know I can do it even if it is every year." Did he just change his mind? Did finding out about these four men and Nische made him feel threatened? I shook my head and replied "Every two years is fine. Your health has to be prioritized and I want to consider what makes you happy." He looked at me and then he started crying. What just happened?!


    I held his face with both my hands and asked, "What''s wrong?" He held both my hands and he replied, "Why do you have to be so amazing and why do I have to be so normal?! Why do the men I have to compete with for your attention gets more and more ridiculous and outstanding? How will I ever beat a deity?! Why do you always meet these pesky men everywhere you go? They hover around you like flies. They''re pests! I''ll give birth to as many children as you want so just stop taking in more men!" He''s having an emotional meltdown. He wanted to rant a bit more so I just shut him up with a torrid kiss. He tried to push me back so he can speak more but I simply kept both his wrists in my grip then grabbed the back of his head so he can''t escape. I kissed him until he''s breathless but every time our lips part, he tries to rant again. I just kissed him over and over until he had no strength to speak anymore. Should I just use the method he told me while he was angry last time? Bedding him till he forgot why he''s angry worked really well last time so I may just try that. I''ll eat him up so many times that he won''t even have the strength to think about his insecurities.


    Once the forceful calming took effect, I just hugged him tight while caressing his back. He''s still sniffing and panting a bit from his emotional outburst and being kissed till he''s breathless. Once I noticed his breathing has normalized, I checked on him with a simple tease, "You know that I can''t avoid men that approach me if I want more children. I can just use the second method and take the children and hide them in this realm. I don''t have to take in any of the men from the other races. As for you giving birth to as many children as I want, I will definitely take on that offer." I felt his body stiffen then shiver. He has to learn to stop giving me offers when he''s emotional, not that I am not reaping benefits out of it. He was about to speak, seemingly want to take it back when I spoke in a firm tone, "YOU CAN''T TAKE BACK THE OFFER OR I''LL NEVER TOUCH YOU AGAIN." I heard him gulp as he had to swallow all the complaints he was about to say. He then said in a soft voice, "Every two years." I smiled victoriously at him and he simply looked away with a beet-red face.


    Honestly, I am just teasing him. I love to do the baby-making process (a lot) but I am not planning on turning him into a baby factory. Our lifespan is kind of long so how many children would that be if we have one every two years. Damn. Even every five years would establish a whole village with just our offsprings alone. I have the money but I do not have unlimited time and patience to take care of all of them. If it was just Ioannis it was fine but eventually the others will have their own children with me. I am quite sure this world will give me more surprises than my heart could barely take so having one or two with Ioannis is already perfect for me.

 Chapter 129 - 129 - The imperial consort has been chosen

    It took sometime for Ioannis to calm down after the information overload he has been in. I gave him as much space and solitude he needs to process things and adapt to the full picture of the situation he is now part of.


    It is never easy to accept five upcoming husbands that are already arranged even before you came to your wife''s life. We should also include the children who would be born from me in the future from other men who are part and not part of my future imperial harem.


    You then add to the picture that his body is still adapting to the amount of dense mystique mana here so you get a husband who is currently out of sorts staring at nothing for the last few hours. At least, he still does something when he feels thirsty, hungry or he needs to excrete so I know he is still somewhat okay.


    After I have fed him a sumptious lunch and gave him something warm and sweet to drink, he is finally more amiable to talk. I suddenly spoke, "I want to bring you somewhere. Can you come with me?"


    We stared at each other''s eyes for several seconds before he sighed and then nodded. He must have thought that this is another surprise that will add more weight to his already heavy heart and mind.


    I stood up from where I was sitting and then held his hand in mine. He silently followed me to where I was taking him while dragging his feet. He seems to be totally not willing to go but his curiousity won''t let him not see where we were going. Our destination right now is the top most floor of this palace.


    From the dining area where we came from at the lowest floors, it took us about 10 minutes to get to our destination. This palace is unnecessarily huge and maze-like for a place where only two people are currently residing in. I am not complaining though since this is part of my inheritance. Who even gets a palace on the get go?


    Once we got to the place, what welcomed us was a huge wooden door which is more lavishly and intricately designed than the door where the four sleeping beauties were in. I immediately pushed the heavy door open and when we got in it, all I can say was, "How is it possible to have such a huge space inside a seemingly small room?".


    Well, the wonders of space magic. It was similar to the large space where I first woke up in at the academe. This one has a huge see-through glass dome on top. The peculiar thing though is that it was in the middle of the afternoon when we came in here but the sky outside of the dome shows the two moons of Aeocrescens and a beautiful, starry and midnight blue sky.


    The room was brightly lit with floating light stones. In the middle of the huge room was a huge stone monolith that looked old and worn out. The floor and the walls of the room share the same color as the monolith.


    On the top most part of the monolith was the family crest of the Rosenoir household, the crescent moon with a thorny rose enveloping one tip of it. There was also an inconspicuously engraved infinity sign at the other tip of the crescent moon of the crest.


    I somewhat felt a strong familiarity with the whole structure as if I have been here before which I clearly knew I have never seen even once. None of my inherited memories showed me this place. Lia told me about this place before and that is the only reason why I knew where it was.


    The monolith was resonating to me as if pulling me to approach it. It was a soft and warm pull, not coercive in any way, like an embrace from someone you love. It seems that it was enticing me to come closer to it and touch it.


    I walked closer to the monolith while still holding Ioannis'' hand. I only stopped once it was only an arm''s reach away. I put the palm of my right hand on it and the monolith glowed to a golden hue.


    The gray and old stone suddenly looked new and shiny just as the other parts of the room did. Together with this sudden change on the monolith when my hand touched it, I somewhat heard some type of mechanism start up in the room. If I wasn''t sure that this palace is mine, I would have thought that it was a trap mechanism.


    The ground shook a bit and then several round and glass-type receptacles of equal sizes rose up from the ground. They were held up by the same type of stone as the monolith was and each have its own light stone floating on top of it. I looked around and counted each one.


    There were a total of 24 crib-like receptacles all in all scattered around the monolith grounds with even spacing in between. Out of the blue an ethereal voice which can''t be categorized as male or female spoke, "Welcome to the Room of Beginnings. I welcome you, the current and sole heir of the Rosenoir family."


    When I heard the voice, I just felt another sense of familiarity and just knew that this voice should be kind enough to answer my questions. I spoke out loud, "Greetings Ancestor, what is this room for? I thought it was just used to register new family members?"


    The ethereal voice spoke, "You are indeed in the correct place. You register new family members through me, the guardian of this place. You can just call me Aelorus. As for adding members to your family register, there are several ways available. First is through marriage and as I can see you have brought a husband of yours in. The second one is through the blood conversion ritual which I believe that you have also done for the man beside you. The third one is through natural birth between you and a worthy vessel. I am excited to see this room filled with new life that came from you, your highness."


    Oh. These are the incubators for the second method of birth but why are there so many?!


    The etheral voice seemingly able to read my mind replied to my thoughts, "Eieneans are the most fertile of the races. You can touch the vessel only once and they can end up carrying a life within them. If you would prefer, you can fill up this place real quick if you put work into it."


    My mind just exploded as I realized what the voice was implying. Did the gods want me to find 24 vessels in one go?!


    The ethereal voice suddenly laughed and said, "Don''t focus on the number as it is much easier to fill up this place than it looks. You would know eventually what I mean in the near future. As of now, would you like to register the man next to you?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes. His name is Ioannis Larkspur. He will be my main husband and as you have noticed, he is the first one I have converted through the blood ritual."


    The ethereal voice immediately replied, "Oh! He will be the imperial consort then. How delightful! Would you be registering the other four in the floor below and the one who''s been sleeping in his realm?"


    I shook my head, "I will bring them here one by one in the near future. I don''t want them waking up and everything is already said and done without their consent."


    The ethereal voice became quiet for some time. I just patiently waited for its next instructions so I stayed silent as well and simply looked at my husband''s gorgeous face.


    The next moment that Aelorus spoke, there was evident happiness in its voice, "I understand, your highness. We will do it as you prefer. Please have the chosen imperial consort place his hand on the surface of the monolith, please."


    I pulled Ioannis'' hand and placed his palm flat on the surface of the monolith. He seemed surprised as to why I did so but he still let me do it.


    The ethereal voice spoke, "You are the only one who can hear my voice in this room so he looks confused as to what is happening." That explains the blank-look on his face.


    Once Ioannis'' palm was placed on the monolith, it glowed red and then gold afterwards. After the glow dimmed, a beautiful black ring with the crest of the Rosenoir family appeared around Ioannis'' right ring finger. We both looked at each other''s eyes in surprise.


    Aelorus spoke, "That''s what you call a promise ring. Only those who have been officially accepted and brought here will receive this ring. Ioannis having it on his ring finger signified that he is the imperial consort. All the other husbands after him will have it on their index fingers instead. The concubines will have a bracelet instead of a ring. All men you will touch whether pure or not and even if you do not take them in officially, will have an invisible mark on top of their womb. The marks will show that they have been identified as a vessel that you can use anytime. If you want to use them, they won''t have a choice but to submit. You just have to say the incantation,Ytroz to make them follow your wishes."


    I already have three marked then. I have to check the effects of this marking and the word too.


    I will never get used to how these deities use the term "vessel" and now I have someone here who adds a bit more insult and said "a vessel you can use anytime" like they are some sort of appliance or gadget. I stopped myself from providing any comments that may lead to an argument. I was just thankful that Ioannis did not hear it. Since all men hated being treated as a thing that is only useful for childbirth. Who wouldn''t be anyway if I was in their shoes?


    I tried to veer away from my angry feelings and thoughts and asked a different question, "This ring is so eye-catching. The family crest will still be familiar to the other races if they see it. Wouldn''t this pose a problem?"


    The ethereal voice said, "It is invisible to everyone else except you and the owner of the ring. The others can only see it if they have become a vessel too."


    I heard the word again and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes in exasperation. I simply nodded and said my thanks. I hurriedly left the room of beginnings after that. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My first wedding ceremony as a princess is not the romantic sort but it still served the purpose of why I brought Ioannis here. Should I start the culture of romantic, tear-jerking and cheesy-type marriages in this world? Hmm... Maybe not.

 Chapter 130 - 130 - A miscalculation on my part

    Once we are out of the room, I dragged Ioannis back to our bedroom silently. I wasn''t in a hurry but my steps were even and quicker than normal. He seemed confused as to what happened and also felt that I was in a bad mood so he just obediently followed me all the way back. Once we are in the room, I let go of his hand and went straight to the restroom to wash my face with cold water to cool myself down. I guess it''s my turn to get a bit emotional, to be exact angry. As for Ioannis, he silently walked in and sat on the bed. I saw in my peripheral vision that he was touching his new ring gently while having a gentle smile on his face. I guess he still understood what the ring was for even if I did not explain the whole thing. Seeing him smile like this, makes all the stress I am feeling right now worth it. If he''s already this happy, it''s all that matters.


    After I have inhaled and exhaled deeply several times and dried my face with magic, I walked out of the restroom feeling refreshed. I approached Ioannis and sat beside him on the bed. I then asked him, "Did you like your new ring?" He looked at me, resumed his cold face and nodded. I scoffed at him pretending to be cool about it when I already saw his silly and happy face a while ago. I then told him, "That''s a promise ring which means were officially married. It also signifies that you are now the main consort of the Eieneos imperial harem. You are the only member of it as of now anyways so it won''t be much of a big deal for now." He looked at me in surprise and then he suddenly hugged me tight. I furrowed my brows and asked, "What is this sudden hug for?" His face was burrowed on the crook of my neck but the vibrations tell me that he said something but I just did not hear it. I then asked again, "What did you say?" He replied in a soft and airy voice, "Honeymoon". Damn this is so sudden but I like it.


    I looked at Ioannis for several seconds till a noticeable blush appeared on his face gradually. He seemed to not be able to take my silent stare anymore so he looked away. He then said, "I forgot it was still in the middle of the afternoon. We can do it tonight then." He then stood up from the bed, wanting to leave the room. Instead of simply calling him back, I then said the word that Aelorus taught me as part of my little experiment,"Ytroz" out of the blue. I purposely said the word to Ioannis telepathically for a stronger reaction. The guy who just touched the door so that he can get out of the room stiffened and stopped walking. After a few seconds, I saw him wobble a bit and then his other hand held on to the door as if trying to keep his balance. When I saw this, I got worried about what the heck was happening. I stood up to approach him but even before I reached him, his attempt to steady himself by holding on to the door failed as he started sliding down until he was sitting on the floor. I quickened my steps towards where he was and slowly sat down to lift his chin so our eyes can meet. His eyes were half-closed and dazed just like how he looked before, the first time my mystique mana entered his body. He is currently in that aroused and tranced state due to being in heat and having a high resonance with a woman. Does that word work like an aphrodisiac or a drug that causes a forced heat?


    I tried pulling him up on his feet but everytime I did, he simply slid down again and he ends up sitting on the floor. His whole body has gone soft and weak. I would be lying if I said that I don''t feel like pouncing on him right now. My sanity almost snapped the moment I saw his dazed and aroused face a while ago. His skin is now getting hotter by the minute that his face and neck is already flushed like someone experiencing a very high fever. I surely did not expect the effects of that word to be this strong. I hurriedly carried him into the bathroom and as his body stuck to mine his hands kept pulling my clothes and his own clothes off. It did not help that I asked him to wear a robe and nothing underneath it yesterday. Why did he have to be so obedient of all times. To make matters worse, he started licking and kissing my neck while he was grinding his hips seductively. He even started moaning and calling my name. This is just too much for my heart to handle! It made me remember the night he first barged into my room at the academe. His body is just reacting on instincts and resonance as of the moment. I don''t want our honeymoon to start like this!


    I walked even faster and placed him in the tub with his robe still on and started pouring cold water on him until he''s fully submerged except for the part above his chin. I waited for about 15 minutes to see if it would help even just a bit but the heat did not subside at all. What kind of evil magic is this potent?! I don''t even have an antidote or a counter spell for this!


    Since the cold water isn''t working and his skin has already turned pale from the cold, I pulled him out of the tub, dried him up and simply rolled him with the thick sheets like a burrito. I hurriedly ran outside the room and went to the room of the beginnings. I shouted for Aelorus for help. He calmly asked, "It seems that you have used the word I taught you quite quickly. Did you enjoy its effects your highness?" I shouted at him angrily, "What do you mean enjoy it?! He''s not himself at all and his skin is too hot like he has a fever. I think he is starting to feel delirious! He looks like he''s in pain and extremely uncomfortable. How do you even reverse it? What word should I use?!" Aelorus replied this time in a worried voice, "Did you just say it out of the blue? You are supposed to say that in the heat of the moment when your bodies are one. Its effects is pushing the resonance and fertility rates to 100% for a certain amount of time to ensure that a child will be conceived. There''s no word to reverse it. You can wake him up with the normal mind-clearing spell. As for the heat, much like how aphrodisiac effects can be fixed, you should know what to do. He''s your husband anyways." I heaved in anger and spoke through gritted teeth, "Shouldn''t you have explained these things to me beforehand and not wait for me to ask about it? Are you enjoying stressing me out like this? Should I just raze this room to the ground?" After saying my threat Aelorus and Lia spoke at the same time, "Your highness, please calm you anger!" Oh, so you''re ganging up on me now? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lia spoke first this time, "Please forgive, Aelorus, your highness. He''s just old and forgetful so he missed explaining those things to you. You can''t destroy this room. The is the Rosenoir family''s family register and the place to incubate life orbs, eggs and blood orbs which will become your future children." I inhaled and exhaled deeply several times to calm down. It took me some time before I was able to answer, "Lia, you better train this guy. I don''t care how you do it but you know I hate being kept in the dark whether purposely or not regarding important things. I am not a nice person so if he wants to continue existing in this palace, he better shape up." Lia immediately spoke in a hurried voice, "Yes! Yes, he will be my responsibility. I will teach him and punish him well. I promise you." I then hurriedly walked out the door to go back to my burrit- *coughs* my husband, I mean. I guess we''ll just have to do it until that heat subsides. That''s not such a bad antidote at all.


    ******** ******** ********


    Inside the room of beginnings, a serious talk is happening between two voices, a man and a woman with no corporeal forms. The woman spoke first, "You stupid bastard, how can you make a mistake like that? Our daughter values her first husband a lot and you just had to cause him trouble. You''re already dead but do you want me to chop your remaining soul to pieces?!" The man pleadingly replied, "Please don''t be angry anymore. I just got very excited to talk to our daughter and the idea of having cute grandchildren soon so I totally forgot to explain things clearly. I was dazed to see her all grown up. She''s really beautiful like you and she really takes care of that husband of hers like how I dote on you. I was just drowning in happiness so I got carried away and I forgot my tasks. It was really my mistake and it won''t happen again. I didn''t mean it so don''t chop me to pieces, wife." The woman clicked her tongue in annoyance and sighed. She then replied, "She really has grown a lot. We had to let her go when she was barely a year old but now we had to take her back only to burden her with a ton of things. I am just happy that she is choosing husbands that she liked though we had those four sleeping kids in there. In the end, I still want her to be happy with people that she chose to love. The gods know how much I wanted to hug her and tell her who I am but I don''t thing she''ll remember me or you for that matter. We''ll just have to work together to help her and quickly rebuild Eieneos so we can have our corporeal forms back. I want to carry my grandchildren in the future too and rain thunder on those elves and heralds until they turn to ash." The man said dotingly, "Yes, we will do it as you have planned. Don''t talk about our grandchildren and those traitors in the same sentence will you?" The woman said, "Fine. By the way, it is tiring to manage this whole palace and the kingdom repairs as. As the world tree realm on my own. You better help out and get out of this room, you lazy husband. " the man replied, "I only got woken up when our daughter touched the monolith. I am not lazy at all. I will help you out so don''t be angry anymore." The woman then said the last piece, "Good that you know how to be useful." If the man had a corporeal body, he would have smiled dotingly and simply shook his head at this wife of his.

 Chapter 131 - 131 - The real honeymoon

    As I have already gotten the answer that I needed from Auleros, I hurriedly walked back to my room where my bundled up husband was. When I got back in the room, I saw him squirming and grunting on the bed trying to get out of the tight bundle he was in. I sat on the bed next to him and held him in place.


    I kissed him on the forehead while casting a mind-clearing spell on him at the same time. As I leaned back after the kiss, I noticed his squirming gradually stopped and his eyes started to clear up from the daze. I just stared at him while waiting for him to realize that he''s bundled up.


    It took him several minutes to fully realized that he can''t move since he''s rolled inside a thick blanket. His eyes widened and then darted around until it landed on my face.


    He then asked, "Why am I... What just... Didn''t I...?"


    I smiled at him and responded, "If you don''t finish any of your questions, I won''t be able to answer them. But since I can say that I know you quite well, I''ll still answer based on my assumptions of what your questions were. What happened was you suddenly had your heat and acted like you''re high on aphrodisiacs. I had to bundle you up like that to stop you from hurting yourself and getting your hands all over me. I know that you last memory was leaving the room but I said one word and you lost it. I learned that word from the guardian of the room of beginnings. I also would like to apologize in advance since the only antidote has to come from me."


    His eyebrows furrowed and then he asked, "You said a word? I don''t remember hearing anything you said before everything turned dark. What''s the antidote? Can you atleast let me out of this rolled blanket first? It feels so hot and uncomfortable."


    I smiled at him and shook my head. I then told him everything I have heard from the guardian and the ritual we just did in that room that gave him the ring. I said it in verbatim as much as I can.


    He nodded his head in understanding, asked a few clarifying questions and when everything has been explained clearly, he asked, "Can you let me out of this roll now?"


    I smiled at him mischievously and then started feeling his body through the sheets. His eyes widened in shock as he realized what I was trying to do.


    He then almost screamed, "No! Stop! What are you trying to-"


    He wasn''t able to finish the sentence as my hand groped his rod and started caressing it. He tried to speak but his strength could only allow him to squirm, pant and moan.


    After several minutes of me touching his body in different places through the sheets, he squeezed out a question with a lot of difficulty, "What have- you done to- my body? Why- do I feel- so turned on? Hmm..."


    I quickly answered, "It was the word I said and its effects. Or maybe, it''s because you are also thinking about our honeymoon and having a child with me?"


    I saw his face gradually turn red then he started frantically squirming to get out of the blanket roll. He then begged, "Can''t you just let me out of here and just do me already? I feel so uncomfortable and there''s a tug in my womb, making me feel so empty. I want you to fill me up until I can''t take it no more."


    I smirked at him and then stood up from the bed. I then pull off my dress to show him my totally naked self. I heard him gasp then he made a gulping sound as he saw my body.


    I walked back slowly towards the bed and laid next to Ioannis. I suddenly stopped moving and turned my back on him.


    He seemed to be stunned and then he started frantically squirming and with a pleading voice he said, "Wife? Luna? Hey, please don''t do this to me. Can you get me out of this thing please? Please. I- I want you so bad. Please." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I teasingly said, "As you''ve said, it''s still in the middle of the afternoon. We can just wait to do it tonight then."


    He then pleadingly said, "No! I''m taking it back! We can do it now. It doesn''t matter if we do it in the middle of the afternoon. We- we can do it anytime! Please... Help me... It''s hot. I want you... Please..."


    He''s telling me stuff again while his emotions are heightened. Doing it anytime is not such a bad deal anyways so why not?


    I started peeling off the layers of the blankets I used to roll Ioannis in. As I did so, I kept staring at his eyes and he kept the eye contact as well.


    Once he''s freed, his arm went around my neck and pulled me into a torrid kiss, my body falling on top of him. He immediately used his legs to part mine and started rubbing his rod to the outer part of my lower lips, enticing me further to take him quickly. I couldn''t help but roam my hands all over his muscular body, making him moan uncontrollably.


    His whole body was so sensitive that it seemed like everything I touched was an erogenous zones. When he looked like he was already being overwhelmed by me being all touchy and feely, he parted his lips from mine.


    He then pleaded with a sexy and breathy voice, his hips continuously grinding into mine "Please let me in... I want it now.. I am at my limit... Plea- Hmmm! Hmm!"


    I interrupted his pleading with a kiss as I grabbed his rod and started cupping and rubbing its tip which made him suddenly moan loud through his lips that were sealed with mine. I kept our lips together so he could only make muffled moans repeatedly and move his hips as if trying to avoid being rubbed further.


    I only stopped when his body is already shivering and twitching uncontrollably. I think he''s ready for the main event.


    While he was still twitching and dazed due to being too sensitive down there, l held the tip of his rod near my opening and without warning, plunged it fully inside me. My body stiffened a bit at the sudden intrusion of Ioannis'' but the feeling was amazing that I ended up closing my eyes to savor the feeling.


    As for Ioannis, his eyes rolled up, his chest jerked up then his body ended up shivering, as he released his essence inside me. There was a lot that I felt filled up to the brim. It made my body hotter as I felt his thick essence pour out.


    He really was at his limit as he said. Too bad for him, this is just the start. While his body is still twitching from the sudden plunge and release, I already started moving my hips up and down his shaft with an occasional churning motion for better effect.


    He started panting and moaning as I saw his hands trying to hold on to my waist to stop my movements but will I even let him? I used my left hand to grab both his wrists and I leaned forward and pinned them above his head. I like this position the most since it gives me more friction and control.


    As for my other hand, I held on to his chin and turned his face towards me. I kept my hand there so he can''t look away. I wanted to watch his different facial expressions as I mess him up.


    When I have successfully pinned his naughty paws, I started moving my hips faster which was welcomed with another pleading from him, "Lu-Luna, I''m still- still sensitive. St- Stop for a bit... Aahh... Please... Haaa..."


    I simply replied with a smirk and a shake of my head. His eyes widened then a hint of helplessness shone on them. I enjoyed as I watched him gasp, his eyes going unfocused and dazed then him getting back to his senses after a bit, his every gasp, moan, grunt, whine, body twitch, the way he bites his lower lip whenever he realizes that he was being too loud and the noticeable blush on his face as he remembered that I was watching him while he enjoys all the things I''m doing to him.


    I took every change from his expression and every reaction of his body as my source of energy as I continued humping him wildly. Damn. Taking all of this in, I think I''m about to reach my own climax.


    I released his wrists and his chin as I chose to lay fully on his body and hug him tight. I nuzzled my face on the crook of his neck while keeping my humping at the same fast pace. Surprisingly, his arms hugged my waist and then he started moving his hips in rhythm with mine making each plunge deeper and harder.


    He groaned as my walls tightened around him and I couldn''t keep in the moans that started leaving my lips. Why does it feel so good compared to before? This is not the first time we did it but why is it like our first night?


    I was never one that becomes dazed like this when we get intimate. My body feels like it''s turning to mush. After a couple more minutes of pounding, my body twitched and I grabbed on to the side of Ioannis'' face and I kissed his lips torridly as my walls tightened around his rod and my climax washed over me.


    I still continued moving my hips, trying to prolong this amazing sensation even when my whole body was shaking due to being too sensitive. As for Ioannis, when my walls squeezed around him, he ended releasing another load of his essence at the same time I released mine. I felt the two essences mix together and somewhat congeal to a small bead that settled inside his womb right under where the birth control seal used to be before I removed it.


    I wanted to check on it more but the mind doesn''t really work that well seconds after a climax so I totally forgot about it at that time. It didn''t help that Ioannis did not stop humping even after I climaxed as if he was trying to get back at me since I also didn''t stop when he first reached his own climax.


    My body twitched and squirmed as I tried to close my legs and push him away so he could pull out and stop his humping. The surprises that Ioannis gave me never stopped as he flipped me over so he was on top of me. He then made me embrace my legs around his waist. He lifted my hips to a higher angle and continued pounding into me in that position, an angle that we have never tried before.


    We never tried this position but it was amazing as it sent jolts of electricity throughout my body as he hit a sensitive part inside me. Only after a few deep and fast plunges into me in this new position, Ioannis was able to give me another climax as my walls tightened around him again.


    He suddenly lifted me up so I was sitting on his lap and he started sucking and licking at my nipples, then his lips went up my neck then finally on my lips again. I immediately kissed back as our hips never stopped humping. All our inhibitions and normal thoughts went out the window as we continued our love-making throughout the afternoon till the wee hours of the next morning and who knows when.


    We continued humping our way not knowing how much time we have been doing it. Since we don''t get tired easily and our bodies really don''t have the need to eat, drink or sleep as frequent as humans do, whenever our bodies feel these physiological needs, we simply used magic on each other, getting rid of all the other sensations in our body except the pleasure we feel where our bodies are connected.


    This continued till we both ran out of mana and stamina so we had to pause. I remember clearly that when we were about to fall asleep where we laid in a position where he''s spooning me, I squirmed my hips away from him so that he can pull out but he held on to my stomach as he whispered "No". He wanted to keep his rod plunged deep inside me as we slept. I am not complaining though.


    That was the worst decision I ever made though. I totally forgot at that time that I am dealing with a newly converted mystique that has been affected by the "Ytroz" enchantment. Afterwards, he always ends up waking up just after a few hours, just a little before I do and I repeatedly found myself being woken up with him pounding slowly into me while he''s sucking and licking my breasts.


    Our stamina and mana renews only after a few hours, and this guy must have had a goal to use his mana and stamina up as soon as its full so we can go for more rounds after a few hours! This endless (but definitely blissful) cycle continued for who knows how many hours. Maybe it has been a day already but my body and mind is already a mush of sensitive parts that my mind must have stopped thinking sometime during our blissful tryst.


    I did not know that Ioannis can be this out of control in bed. I am totally enjoying it though. I certainly don''t mind doing this more frequently. *winks*

 Chapter 132 - 132 - The Fourth Morning After

    You may be asking why the title of today''s diary entry was four mornings after and what''s with the specific number of days that was skipped. So, here''s the thing. It was because this was the only time I was able to think of other things other than my husband''s incessant lewd requests.


    Flash back to four days ago, once I released Ioannis from his burrito-state, he started being so clingy and frisky that we never left the room (the bed to be exact) for three days and three nights! I really think we have both temporarily lost our minds and turned to rabbits at that time.


    Who would even consider doing that much sex and for an extended period of time and think it was okay just because their bodies can do it?! Damn! That was really a long time, especially if your partner wanted to do it non-stop.


    Our bodies can do these strenuous and physically taxing activities just fine but just like what people say, anything that we do too much is just isn''t healthy anymore. In our case, it doesn''t matter how otherworldly it makes us feel afterwards. Our lives are long so what''s the rush with getting into many rounds as soon as we can? It''s not like we won''t be able to do it anymore in the next days, weeks, months or years.


    I think I finally understood what those books that I read meant about guys getting post-nut clarity or how you sober up with a tinge of guilt after a night of drunk and wild sex with a stranger. That is what I think I am having as of the moment. As for my husband, he doesn''t have that clarity at all. I don''t even think he sobered up even a bit.


    The next day (this was the fourth morning since we started the deeds (Yes, it''s "DEEDS''. If I could add more S at the end just to show how many times we did it, I would have!), we were only able to leave the bedroom at around lunch time not because we were tired but because my dear consort was so clingy and needy that he starts a whine session when I try to leave the bed!


    He kept on asking for more just right after we finished a round that I think what we are doing seems to not be helping with his heat at all. Aelorus said that if I indulge him a bit, the heat would eventually dissipate from his body. This is not an antidote at all! It was enhancing his heat!


    I just want to clarify that I am not complaining. NOT AT ALL. I won''t even try to lie about it.


    It feels really great to be wanted by someone you love too. In his case, I guess he''s addicted to my touch though but does it still matter after everything has been said and done?


    It''s just that I realized how much power the word, "Ytroz" has on a man. It really turned them into a "vessel" though it was a term I find very insulting.


    They lose their control over their bodies and become sex addicts that no matter which man does it, with just the sheer number of times you do it with their partner, they''ll really get pregnant! I promise to never, as in EVER, randomly say that word to any of my men unless I am fully prepared for a session like this again and of course, I will still use it if my goal was to get my man pregnant.


    Does this word intend for us to work hard in the bedroom until a conception is confirmed? It was good that the time difference is huge between this realm and the outside since I can thoroughly enjoy this honeymoon with my consort.


    For all the honeymoons I will be having in the future, I will definitely make sure that it would happen in this realm! I couldn''t help but give a naughty smirk for this ingenious plan of mine.


    Sure, I might need to trick them a bit. I will just convince them by saying that it was simply visiting my roots and then I want to give them a tour of my kingdom. Sure, I''ll be honest about wanting to have a honeymoon with them but I don''t have to really say how many days would the bedroom activities would take, right?


    To get out of our honeymoon room, I had to pout and sulkily say that I was feeling uncomfortable and that we still needed something to eat and drink so we could continue again before Ioannis let me go, agreed to wash up and finally go down to the dining area. Thank god for healing spells and high recovery rates of our bodies. I don''t feel any ache after all that action. As for my husband''s dreamy and contented face, I doubt that he felt any of that too.


    Except for those three crazily blissful days and nights that we did not rest at all, we basically woke up, f*cked, showered, ate breakfast, f*cked, showered, ate lunch, f*cked, showered, ate dinner, f*cked, showered and slept our way through most of the days that we are staying in Eieneos. You just have to read the previous sentence again to know our daily agenda here since it did not change that much every day. I was already lucky if I could squeeze in a bit of "Me Time" for reading, answering magical questions, research and experiments for products I am planning to sell in between.


    On the later days before our return to Hoffen City, I have even resorted to hiding within my own palace just so that Ioannis couldn''t pull me to some shady place to do naughty things again which is so weird! I was the one who was very naughty before but that was before I saw Ioannis affected by the "Ytroz" spell.


    Ioannis'' heat was so intense and relentless that it seemed like he got nothing on his mind but to hump the day and night away. We definitely will turn into rabbits if this continues.


    I admit that I don''t have a clean mind too. I think about doing it all the time but I don''t act on it just because I felt the need. It must be a buff or setting of some sort in my system which is connected to my mission here. I guess it makes it easier for me to get in the mood to have children one way or another.


    Even through all of that, I still restrain myself as much as possible since I do not want to seem like a pervert and I don''t want to make my men feel that I only keep them for the nightly services they can provide no matter how willingly they offer it to me.


    As for the man with me in this honeymoon, HE DOES NOT GIVE A CARE IN THE WORLD! He asks for it randomly throughout the day and that is every few hours or so. He''s also not bothered one bit as to where we were in that specific moment that he felt hot and itchy. It was a good thing that we are the only ones in this place or else we might end up being caught by passersby doing intimate things in public!


    I will never look at the places in this palace the same way ever again since I think we have done it in almost all the usual and unusual places there are. I couldn''t even scold him as he always has that goofy and contented smile on his face afterwards. He makes that blissful face each time we finished a round (or rounds most of the time) since he got what he wanted from me like a spoiled child.


    Before we even started the honeymoon period, I have made sure to deactivate the birth control seal I placed on Ioannis'' womb. It was the seal I placed before I took his purity on the first night we came together. Our goal is to have a child of our own before we go back to the academe so the seal definitely has to go, though just temporarily. I''ll place it back once he has given birth to our first child since I have to honor that "two-year rest period" he requested.


    I can only sigh on how much his libido has increased now that he no longer gets tired easily as a mystique. It was surprising and thrilling at the same time. I will never regret converting him since the overall benefits for us, both in and out of the bedroom are just getting better and better. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can proudly say that I tried to be as gentle as I can with him (which is unusual knowing I like being in control) but the guy just wouldn''t have it and he''s just so unnecessarily energetic all the time!


    He may have not noticed it but I have already confirmed that he''s already pregnant by the morning after the first night we were together for our honeymoon. Aelorus didn''t lie about how that magic word pushes the fertility rate off the charts.


    As for the father, his mind is just too clouded by lust and was just too active in the bedroom to notice. I started to feel scared that I did not have a choice but to put a barrier around the child to make sure the little one stays safe until Ioannis'' heat calms down.


    As for the child, I am honestly very excited for him or her to be born. This is my first child in both lifetimes and both worlds. I couldn''t help but try to send my consciousness inside Ioannis''s womb whenever he''s asleep to listen in to any movements the child may have.


    I get that it is still too early and the child is only as small as a bean but it wouldn''t hurt if I check, right? When I did though, I started to feel nervous. When I try to listen to any heartbeat or movements of the child, it was too noisy inside like horses galloping, with some gurgling and even static-like sounds at times.


    I haven''t seen or heard an ultrasound before and I doubt that services like that are offered here so I don''t even know if this is normal. Did we overdo it and hurt the child in the process? I hope it wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 133 - 133 - Going Back to Hoffen City Again

    On the last day of our honeymoon trip in Eieneos, I could not keep the secret anymore from Ioannis and told him that he has to be a bit more careful since there is already a child forming in his womb so to speak. He was stunned at first, then he smiled beautifully and hugged me tight. Afterwards, I felt my right shoulder get wet as his tears got through my clothes. I sincerely hope that these are tears of joy and not of regret though. Honestly, it made me nervous somewhat. I tried to loosen his hug around me but the hug just tightened even further. After some time, I heard him murmur. "I''m scared". I had to ask immediately, "Of what?" He nuzzled his face on the crook of my neck and murmured, "Will I be able to be a good father? Will my body be strong enough to keep this child safe and healthy?" I laughed a bit and answered, "What am I for? I don''t plan to abandon you while you are pregnant, you know? That child is strong since he/she is a mix of us." He then loosened his hug and then stared right into my eyes. I then heard a soft whisper as he said, "Thank you for giving me a chance to become a father. I don''t know if I can be any happier than this."


    Once he has calmed down, I opened the topic about the length of his pregnancy. I told him that we are not sure how long before he gives birth but the minimum would be 6 months which poses an issue since we are trying to conceal the fact that both of us are mystiques. If he gives birth to the child three months early than a human would, it is definitely a total giveaway.


    Me being consistent about choosing smart men, ended with a quick-witted husband that nonchalantly answered, "I can leave the academe and come here to Eieneos before we reach the end of the sixth month. We can say that I am going to your hometown so that somebody can take care of me on the last trimester. I think the academe also gives leave of absences to women who have partners that are about to give birth so we can keep everything hidden".


    Such a quick solution! I hope the kid takes after Ioannis not just in looks but also in overall personality and traits. If this little guy inherits my personality, especially the not-so-nice ones, Ioannis might not want to give birth to another child for me in this life. Well, that was an exaggeration alright, but I think my two-year period may be extended to about five years or maybe more? I don''t want to look for too many men just to bear my children. I''d rather have them with my official husbands though. They can just give birth to more than one, right?


    Once we have packed and made sure everything is set, I had him sit and wait at the main living room of the palace. I told him that there are just some things I need to quickly check since I won''t be able to visit this place for quite some time. Once I made sure he''s settled, I went up to the room of beginnings and told them of the pregnancy. Surprisingly, Lia seems to be quite active in this room as well. Are Lia and Aelorus friends in their previous lives perhaps? (Author''s Note: I think they were married but they didn''t tell you.) Since both of them are here, it will be easier to give them a quick update and some further instructions. I told them that it may take up to six months before I can come back so they have to manage the place in my absence. I also divulged that by that time, the reason for my return will be because I had to bring Ioannis here to safely give birth to our first child. For some reason, the voices of the two are more animated. Out of curiosity, I asked when the outer parts of the city will be uncovered and usable and they said that it would unlock by themselves once the requirements are met. I further inquire as to what these requirements are and they told me honestly that the outer parts are the territories of the four noble houses of Eieneos. I came to a sudden conclusion and asked a direct question, "Are you telling me that the heirs of the houses have to be awakened to gain access to those parts of the territory?" The other two suddenly became quiet but soon after, Lia bravely said, "That seems to be the case." I simply said, "Oh. I guess we won''t be able to use those areas for now."


    After leaving my last statement, I walked out of the room and then made my way to the room where the four beauties are being kept. I looked at each of their faces as if etching them into my minds. In my head, I apologized to them since I have decided to keep them like this for a much longer time than needed. They must have been wanting to wake up. They must have wanted to see what has become of the kingdom they left four millennia ago and salvage what was left of the things and people they valued. As uncharacteristic of me as it was, I left each one of them a kiss on the forehead as if wishing a child to have sweet dreams. I guess it must be my "Thank you". They have been the quiet people listening to my stories and ramblings whenever I enter their room to hide from my lustful consort. I bet they would have laughed at my predicament. Some women would have definitely wanted a life where you always have a man you can do naughty things with but as for me, I am trying to avoid men.


    My last stop was a visit to Nische. I think it will take some time for me to get used to calling him by his real name, "Laerad" but I think with his happy-go-lucky personality, he won''t mind using any of the two. I miss joking around with the little guy though when he wakes up, he won''t look that cute anymore since he''s a grown man.


    After I opened my eyes into the vast field of flowers, I immediately ran to hug the tree which has grown thicker in terms of circumference as well as the sudden increase of the number of lush leaves it has. While hugging the tree, I sent my consciousness inside and immediately felt warm and calm. Though I know he can''t hear me, I spoke to Nische, "I''ll be back before you know it. I promise to bring some valuable gifts for you by then."


    As I opened my eyes, to be fair for those that I will leave here, I also placed a kiss on the tree trunk to wish my little seed sweet dreams. After that, I teleported back to the living room of the palace. When I appeared, Ioannis simply gave me a smile and that look that says he knew everything and fully understood the things that I had to do here before we leave. I then beckoned Ioannis to approach me. He immediately stood up and took my hand. I gave him a chaste kiss on the lips as we started the teleportation back to the headmaster''s office in the academe.


    When we opened our eyes, we are inside the dimly lit office. The headmaster must have been out to do some important errands which was a good thing since I don''t want him to be surprised by our sudden arrival again. I kept holding Ioannis'' hand as we left the room and started on our way to the dorms. It took us very little time to get there.


    As I placed my palm on the room and opened it, I was surprised to see nothing inside the room. I looked at Ioannis with my confused eyes and he simply scoffed and said, "Villa." Oh! Now that I remember it, we gave Arthur a task to prepare the villa and move everything over before we come back. He really does his job diligently.


    I quickly removed the spells I used to secure our old dorm room.We then exited the dorms and as we did, there were a lot of eyes following our every move. Was that envy or may be just curiosity? We continued walking and simply ignored the looks they were giving us and went straight to the place where the villa that we chose was.


    As we arrived, I was impressed that it looked like a quaint and modern house in the middle of an urban city. It looks like a bungalow outside but which house is so simple in a world of magic?


    The first thing I did as I touched the gate of the property is place a strong barrier around it. I don''t have the need for unnecessary visitors and intruders, especially now that Ioannis is pregnant. I will place one on the perimeter, on the house itself and another one in the room where Ioannis will stay. I don''t care if everybody thinks I am paranoid. This is my first child and I do not want Ioannis to fear anything. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We entered the gate and the doors smoothly amidst the sea of curious glances. I guess what the headmaster said to me was not an exaggeration. He said that there was never a student in the long history of the academe that was able to afford renting an academe villa with his or her points just after a one semester stay. I can''t help it! I just did what I think was most efficient. I asked for the list of all actions and tasks that give points. I also think that luck has a hand on it since who would have thought that an attendant, now my consort, is equally skilled in earning points? Just work harder and smarter, envious people.

 Chapter 134 - 134 - The Commotion at the Start of the New Semester

    The start of the semester is something most students look forward to. We get to learn new things, hopefully meet new people that we can be friends with and of course, earn more points! As for the start of this semester, it was indeed quite exciting, boisterous at times and also extremely stressful for me. We have our headmaster gather us again at the summoning grounds and have his start of the semester speech again. As his speech went on, he spoke about the academe''s history and prestige then went to introducing the temporary enrollees for this semester just like how he did at the start of the previous semester. It was like we are on a grand-scale match-making event again with my flashy peacock classmates who are eagerly looking at the males on stage. This opening ceremonies is going to take at least a few hours again. As for me, I stood at the farthest area from the podium. I was totally at the back of the crowd, next to the main door which people will use to exit these grounds later so I can leave immediately once all this circus is over. Though I already know, I was surprised that the supposedly secret enrollee, the troublesome eighth prince of this empire is actually standing on the stage together with his four equally gorgeous minions. The guy is staring at me this whole time even when he was being introduced to the crowd of students by the grandmaster. His four minions, just looked forward staring at nobody with their cold faces, ignoring how childish their master is acting right now. Dimitri is also in front, being introduced as a re-enrollee but by his request, he was finally being introduced as the current heir of the southern duchy which surprised all of the students who previously ignored him or ridiculed him for looking too plain, nerdy or weird. He even ordered the grandmaster to tell the whole academe that he is already married so he is not part of the options for this match-making scheme, making sure that no woman approaches him for ridiculous reasons. Such a good boy! I''m definitely giving him a reward once we are back at the villa. While he was introduced, for the first time since the start of this meet and greet event, Aurum slowly looked at where Dimitri was, his eyes showing extreme irritation and jealousy. Oh no. I think this semester is going to be a blast. I mean, were definitely going to explode if we stay in the same house. I could only roll my eyes and heavily sigh at my predicament.


    After the headmaster introduced Dimitri formally to everyone, he proudly walked down the stage. He walked towards me then stood a little bit behind me and Ioannis which is like telling everyone, "This is the woman I married." I also have Arthur standing a little closer behind Dimitri. I repeatedly told myself that I wanted to keep a low profile and this is the exact opposite! Aurum''s eyes are now burning a hole into my body and he doesn''t care if everyone sees it. Another troublesome, never-low-key person has appeared. I saw his other four minions'' smirk and they looked away at the same time trying to wash their hands on this issue. I am quite sure they tattled about what happened in Ceres which made their master like this. I think if Dimitri deserves a reward, these four together with their childish master deserves a punishment. I rolled my eyes at their antics and straight-forwardly ignored them. The meet and greet continued on for at least one more hour with the same things I''ve heard topics I have already heard before. Once the grandmaster has said his final statement. I immediately turned around and walked out of the summoning grounds with my two husbands and one attendant in tow. Today, there will be no classes yet as the new enrollees have to settle in their dorms and get enlisted to the classes they want. The official start of the class will be tomorrow. With this in mind, I immediately went back to the villa.


    Once we are at the gates of the villa, I asked for Dimitri''s hand as I have to register him as a "friendly" so the protective barrier will let him in. After it was done, I have done the same for the main door of the villa. Once we are inside, Dimitri then asked a question that he seemed to be trying to keep to himself but he couldn''t anymore. He then spoke for the first time, "Umm... Why do we have a lot of barriers around? Are our lives in danger or something?" I looked at Dimitri and then replied in a nonchalant manner, "Ioannis is pregnant." Dimitri''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped, an egg will definitely fit with how his mouth opened in shock. I approached Dimitri and then held his chin to close his mouth. I then leaned in and gave him a kiss that barely lasted 5 seconds but he definitely kissed back on the first second. When our lips parted, I smiled at him and said, "This is my reward for what you did to make sure everybody knows you are mine. You''ll have your turn eventually, the pregnancy I mean so don''t be too shocked." I then assisted Ioannis back to his room and made sure that the inside which is enveloped by an even stronger barrier has a rich amount mystique mana that the child needs. I then instructed him to just stay in bed and rest for now. I instructed Dimitri to arrange his personal belongings and settle in his own room for bow. Once I am back in the living room, I saw Arthur staring at me. His eyes were looking at me differently than usual. I could not fathom what it was completely but if I describe it, it should be a mix of yearning, jealousy and admiration. My mind is simple so I just approached him, lifted his chin and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. His eyes widened and his whole face till his neck turned red. After I leaned back to end the kiss, I kept my poker face and said, "Good job on preparing everything in this villa as per my instructions before Ioannis and I came back. The villa you chose is really spacious. I really like it." I then ruffled his hair and made my way to my own room.


    Can my mornings be this peaceful? Of course not! I wasn''t even able to put a single foot inside my room when I heard a loud call for my name outside the villa. Damn that prince. Can he not do anything normal? I rolled my eyes and turned around as I went outside the main door of the villa then I stopped just a few steps before the main gate. Aurum was outside my villa gate together with his four minions. How delightful. I immediately asked, "Your highness the eighth prince, may I know what bring you here to my humble home?" Aurum seemed to have been taken aback as I pretended to have only seen him today for the first time. With gritted teeth he replied, "I am quite sure that I have asked the grandmaster to tell you that you have to take care of me while I am here, Luna." I smirked and replied, "I don''t remember agreeing with any instructions like that, your highness. I am sure that your esteemed self can easily afford having a villa to yourself and your aides. I already have 3 other people living with me inside my small villa and I believe it would be very uncomfortable for you to stay in such a small place." He responded with gritted teeth again, "Don''t make me use my connections, specifically, MY PARENTS, to force you into an irreversible relationship with me, Luna. I am quite sure you will be very delighted to get a package in a very exquisite box called MARRIAGE with all of us five inside, delivered to you via a ROYAL DECREE, would you?" The side of my mouth twitched a bit as I replied with now gritted teeth as well, "Don''t make me use my REAL STATUS to nullify your request and all other future requests you may have to my kingdom since if I do so, you will never have a chance to make me accept that exquisite box, Aurum." I saw Aurum''s eyes widen and I swear I saw a little hurt in there. He seemed to have immediately calmed down since he might have felt my anger rising. He then replied with a soft pleading voice, "I apologize if you felt I was threatening you. I am just anxious and jealous. Why do you have to take my cousin in? I only ask to live with you while I am here in the academe. We at least have a business cooperation. Can''t you find it in your heart to at least give us a safe place to stay in?" This cunning prince just changed his tactics abruptly, didn''t he? I never thought I will actually experience emotional manipulation in a different realm. Amazing!


    I silently stared at him using my usual poker face for several seconds making sure he ends up feeling uncomfortable and anxious as I did it. After a full minute of the staring contest, I clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes as the number of people watching the commotion in front of my villa is continuously increasing. This prince is definitely telling everybody in the whole academe that he has set his sights on me. His first move is to even ask permission to live with me! How any more obvious can it be? I then opened the gate as slowly as I could and then stepped out of the gate. I kept touching the gate to make sure that the barrier won''t end up repelling the uninvited visitors. He then smiled sweetly at me like rubbing his victory in this negotiation with me. I simply said in a cold tone, "Your hands. All of you. Touch the gate." The five people obediently touched the gate and all their eyes widened almost at the same time as they felt the strong barrier acknowledge them. I smirked and said, "If you forced your way in, you''ll be dead. There is another one of these at the main villa before you enter as well. Don''t do this shit to me ever again or I''ll make sure to turn you all to ash." I turned around and entered the gate. They were stunned with my declaration and immediately followed me in. I asked them to do the same for the main door before everybody was able to go in. In the living room, they saw how huge the house was. I knew he would come so I chose the biggest villa with the greatest number of rooms. I have my own room, Ioannis and Dimitri will have one each, one for Arthur, one for Aurum and even if he has four minions in tow, they can even have one room each and I will still have available guest rooms for visitors. I totally lied about my villa being small. Honestly, I simply tried to shoo the prince away so that he''ll get his own villa. Well, it damn failed miserably and now I have to live with this prickly and childish person for the next few months.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 135 - 135 - A Free Trial of a Royal Harem

    When Aurum has received permission to get in the villa, he immediately looked around the place and noticed that the place was not small at all. He immediately turned his head and looked at me, one of his eyebrows raised as if telling me, "So you were lying about the place being small". I immediately laughed and folded my arms in front of my chest then raised one of my eyebrows while locked in a staring contest with Aurum. My face is totally saying, "So what if I lied? What are you going to do about it?" He was the first to break eye contact as he looked away from my face, he clicked his tongue as he did so and sighed loudly. He then put his focus somewhere else as he immediately chose his own room like he owned the place. His four aides waited for the prince to go inside his room before they burst into feats of laughter and giggles. I turned my head and they immediately tried to keep their laughter in with blushed faces. Xenos then forced to calm himself down and asked in behalf of the four of them respectfully as to which room they will be assigned to. I pointed at four separate rooms nearest the room that Aurum chose since no matter what happens they are still his aides and I am sure they will still attend to all his needs. They seemed to be surprised as to why I am giving them separate rooms each and I simply said that there are so many rooms so why should the four of them squeeze inside one. They simply nodded and started walking to the empty rooms I pointed at earlier. Before letting them enter their own rooms, I called them back and then gave them a copy of the list of classes offered by the academe for the current semester. I can see the blank look on their faces as they took the thick stack of papers from me. I raised my eyebrows and nonchalantly declared, "I believe your prince has no plans to let me go in this lifetime. In that sense, you better widen your horizons and take classes that you think you will benefit from and will make it easier for you to do your roles in the near future. At that time, you most certainly will be following both my instructions and that of your prick of a master too. I can keep all of you safe in this academe just fine or if you are worried, one of you can stay with the prince when he has classes as his personal guard. The other three can take separate classes they are interested to learn about or something you want to increase your proficiency in, whichever may be applicable. You have to get most out of your stay here since your master seemed to have made a ruckus to his parents and the grandmaster of the academe to let him stay here for at least one semester. Besides not wasting his efforts, I don''t keep useless people, you know?" The four of them all stared at the stack of papers for a few seconds then at me. After realizing what I meant, they all nodded in unison as if receiving a royal order. They look like chicks with their heads bobbing up and down like that. I smirked at them and turned around to go back to my room which is the one nearest Ioannis''.


    ******** ******** ********


    At one of the rooms where the four minions, also known as Calix, Helios, Xenos and Yren were assigned to stay at, there was a small meeting being held without their master. They are all currently seated in a circular arrangement on the floor with a stack of papers in the middle. They are all quietly trying to digest the underlying meaning of the instructions they were provided with. Yren, the quietest of the bunch, was the first one to speak. He started the meeting with a question that they all had in common inside of their minds right now, "Did the princess just indirectly tell us that we will eventually be accepted into her family together with our childish master?" Calix immediately responded, "If I heard it correctly and my understanding is also correct, it should be that way, right?" Xenos as the most realistic of the bunch said, "I will only believe so once the princess has married the prince into her family or his highness has been deflowered by her, whichever may come first. If I were you, I won''t keep my hopes up for now." Helios then answered, "I agree with what Xenos has said. As of now, what''s important is the task the princess has given us. We should choose classes that we can attend based on our interests and our plans for the future. I don''t want to destroy my chances on having a child just because she deemed me as somebody useless or unworthy. I won''t let me having a petty prince to attend to block me from having a son or a daughter. He''s ranked as a general in the imperial army for crying out loud so he is more than capable of keeping himself safe." Yren then said, "What if the prince stops us from taking classes and just wants us to follow him around?" Xenos answered immediately, "We''ll just need to sell him out." Calix laughed and said, "The princess will deal with him." Helios laughed even louder than Calix, "Let''s see if our master can even contradict the princess'' instructions."


    ******** ******** ********


    As I entered my room, I immediately put up another barrier around it. From now on, I will set this as my safe space where no one can enter without my permission. If this is how a royal harem is like, similar to the historical books I have read before, either the queen requests one of the consorts or concubines to come to her room or she visits the room of the man she chooses to spend the night and goes their herself. As for me, I definitely don''t have plans on inviting anyone in my room. I find myself wincing when I remembered I have a total of 8 men in the same house. I hope they can at least keep a sense of propriety and just treat each other in a civil manner. I don''t want to be a character in a palace drama.


    By lunch time, I went out of the room to drop by Ioannis room. I found him relaxing on his bed while reading a book. He gave me a piece of paper with his chosen classes. I asked him before if he still wants to take in classes or he just wants to stay at home and he simply said, "I don''t want to die of boredom." I made him drop the classes that are too strenuous like his physical attack and defense classes as well as the class where he need to practice the use of different weapons. He can keep the ones that improve his magic proficiency though as long as he doesn''t tire himself too much. Surprisingly, he started to take more homely classes like cooking, flower arrangement, sewing and weaving and he took the more advance classes on child care and child education which I will also be taking together with him. I told him it was time for lunch and we can either stay in the villa and prepare something to eat or we can go to the cafeteria to eat. He rolled his eyes as he said, "I don''t want you to get tired and cook for 8 men plus yourself. Until the time that we have already set the division of chores in this house, we''ll have to eat at the cafeteria." The main husband said, thy his will be done.


    As for the other men, I let Arthur choose more classes than the last semester and I allowed him to take other tasks from the academe when he doesn''t have one so that he can earn more points. He only needs to be with us when either Ioannis or I are in the villa which rarely happens since we spend our time in the library when we do not have classes. We only come home after dinner. It may change in the near future but for now, that''s what we plan to do. Dimitri has the greatest number of classes out of the four of us since he is preparing to become an heir of the southern duchy and has to know the ins and outs of managing the hacienda as well. As for the other five sudden transient tenants in my house, they can do whatever they want with their classes and their time unless they ask my opinion about it, I don''t have any plans to control which classes they should and should not take. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ioannis and I came out of his room, we saw Aurum and his four aides as well as Dimitri sitting in the living room. As for Arthur, he stayed standing quite a bit far from them, somewhere nearer the dining area. There was a sudden silence when I heard clearly that they were having quite a heated discussion as I was about to open Ioannis''s bedroom door. I looked around and spoke, "I know you are discussing something. I don''t care if you do not tell me what it is about but I hate fighting and someone sabotaging another. Trust me. I will kick all of you out. Only Ioannis and Dimitri can cause trouble for me in this house and get away with it. Does everybody understand?" All of them nodded silently. I then said, "Ioannis, Dimitri, Arthur and I are going to the cafeteria to eat. As for you five, do whatever you want." I then started walking out of the door with my three men in tow.


    After the four of us left the gate and have walked for a few meters, I heard hurried footsteps behind me as the other five that I left in the villa, chose to follow us to the cafeteria. The other students that we passed by could not help but murmur as our group walked past them. They also gave us weird looks like we are doing something scandalous. This academe has found their new favorite topic for gossip again, I suppose. Who can blame them? A woman with an entourage of eight men will definitely be eye-catching. I could only sigh at my predicament. I looked back and saw them looking forward and ignoring each other''s presence. With my crazy mind, I suddenly laughed as I shook my head and turned my attention forward again. Damn. I look like a mother duck with eight ducklings in tow.

 Chapter 136 - 136 - A Quick Trip Outside the Academe

    As we entered the academe''s cafeteria, the students and attendants inside who were also having their meals could not help but look at me. Who wouldn''t look if your entourage consists of a total of eight good-looking men?


    I could only sigh and pretend that I do not hear any of the gossips or feel their envious and judging eyes boring a hole into my body. It took some time before all my ducklings were able to choose their preferred food and for us to find a table that can let all nine of us sit together. There are many tables but they refuse to sit far away from me as if I will suddenly disappear on them.


    As usual, the royal highness took the longest time in choosing his preferred meal. I can even see a glimpse of a frown due to the available food choices in the cafeteria but since everybody had already chosen theirs, he must have felt embarrassed if he wouldn''t eat.


    As for me, I never liked the meals here. This is also one of the reasons I pushed to earn more points so that I can rent an academe villa with its own pantry and kitchen. Finally, I can put my intermediate chef certification to good use and eat food that is cooked and seasoned the way I wanted it. Just thinking about it is making me drool with excitement. Since I have time in the afternoon, I think I should buy some fresh ingredients in the city market today so dinner would be way better.


    Just being in the situation that I am in right now, I already feel my energy draining rapidly so I kept quiet during most parts of the meal. I only placed my remaining energy on what matters and that is making sure that Ioannis was eating enough and is not in need of anything.


    As for the men, they also stayed quiet which is quite surprising especially in the case of Aurum who loves to complain on the littlest things based on previous circumstances. The guy simply ate his meal though his face betrays his dislike for the food in front of him. He still showed his impeccable dining etiquette though and just occasionally looked at me with a frown whenever I give some of my attention to Ioannis and how he is doing.


    Dimitri was quiet since he knows Ioannis'' current state so he is not trying to compete with attention in any way. As for Arthur and the prince''s four aides, they all kept their heads down and ate their meal quietly. I enjoy this occasional peace a lot. We were able to finish our meals within 30 minutes and all went back to the villa.


    Our walk back to the villa is quite quick or maybe they just matched my pace since I did walk quicker than usual since I have already planned things that I wanted to do this afternoon. Once we are back in the villa, I called on to Dimitri and Arthur. I gave quick instructions for them to dress up since they are coming with me to the city market to buy some fresh produce and other cooking ingredients for our villa.


    As for Ioannis, I simply asked him if he had any type of food he is craving for or he is wanting to eat as of now. He smiled and simply requested for some fresh milk, some sour fruits and some sweet fruit tarts. I asked Arthur to list them down. Since we are all still gathered, I had to ask the other five if there was anything they need and they simply shook their heads.


    Earlier, when I was asking Ioannis if he wanted any food in particular, I saw Aurum closely observing our every move and then eventually he stared at Ioannis stomach for a few seconds and then looked at me with furrowed brows. I saw him staring at me and I lifted my right eyebrow as if asking, "What?"


    Knowing that Aurum won''t be at peace unless he asks what''s on his mind, he started his question sounding quite unsure, "Is he perhaps...?"


    I waited for a few seconds but he did not complete his question so I impatiently asked, "What?"


    He then sighed and asked, "Is he what I think he is...?" I closed my eyes and inhaled, trying not to make my temper flare. I then looked at Ioannis and his eyes met mine, I telepathically told him to deal with this guy.


    He simply smiled sweetly and then said to everybody in the room, "Kindly excuse me since I have been feeling rather sleepy most of the time since I found out I am pregnant. You can go on with your discussion."


    He then turned around and entered his own bedroom. As for me, I pulled Dimitri and Arthur out of the door. Without a care in the world, I started my teleportation spell right outside the door not waiting for any reaction coming from the gossipy prince. Our destination was my suite in the Moonlight Inn.


    When we arrived at the inn, I saw the two guys tightly closing their eyes with pale faces as if they were extremely scared. Oh, I totally forgot that I usually teleport with Ioannis. These two only accompanied me for the first time today.


    I snapped my finger to get their attention and said, "You can open your eyes. Welcome to my personal suite here in the Moonlight Inn."


    The two slowly opened their eyes and looked around. Their eyes sparkled as they marveled at the classy but simple design of my suite. I chose warm and dark colors for my suite. It totally looked more like a bachelor''s pad than a suite owned by a woman. I always liked blue and brown though so they were my first choices when I built this room. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After they have settled and calmed down, I told them that there is someone we have to visit to have a quick meet and greet before we will proceed to our shopping trip at the nearby market. We moved down one floor and went straight to Kayden''s bedroom.


    I knocked loudly at the door and then heard a lot of things falling down on the floor like somebody tumbled down. It took about a full two minutes before I heard the door click and slowly open. I saw Kayden wearing some pretty clothes which is definitely not something you would usually wear while you are at home all day. I grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him towards me and gave him a short but lingering kiss which he reciprocated immediately. I then pulled him out of his room into the corridor.


    He was all smiles and happy at first until he saw the two men behind me. His head snapped to look at me and he immediately asked, "Who are they?"


    I kept my face serious and talked like it was business as usual. I first introduced the lesser important of the two in this situation. I started with pointing to Arthur explaining that he is the attendant assigned to me by the academe to replace Ioannis. Kayden then smiled and shook his hand like how a normal gentleman would.


    Now, here''s where we will see how magnanimous this husband of mine is. I then started introducing the next one, "This is Dimitri Vacarro. He''s the heir of the duchy of the southern territory and my third husband."


    He nodded his head and even shook Dimitri''s hand with a smile. Dimitri looked quite surprised with how calm Kayden was but I knew he was not calm at all since I can see the twitch on the sides of his lips as he''s trying to keep himself calm and looking amicable. Once he let go of Dimitri''s hand, he immediately faced me. He was smiling but damn if those sharp eyes were knives, I would have been cut by the blades a thousand times.


    After staring at me for barely 5 seconds, he turned around and slammed his bedroom door at all of us. I told you he was definitely not okay. Arthur and Dimitri, slowly turned their head to look at me. I gave them a helpless smile and told them that he is the one who gets jealous more easily out of the first two husbands and that he''s going to feel okay eventually. Since he is already shocked, might as well go all the way.


    Before the three of us left, I shouted right outside the door, "I''ll visit you some other time when you have calmed down. By the way, Ioannis is pregnant! Bye!"


    I heard things tumble to the ground again but as for me, it is better to stay away from a grumpy guy so I immediately teleported with two men in tow to the lowest floor of the inn.


    Once we are out of the inn, I immediately brought Dimitri and Arthur towards the market within my property where I have allowed sellers to rent small spaces to sell their wares for a very low rent. I can see the eyes of the two guys roam around with evident happiness.


    For guys that are usually kept indoors by their circumstances, going around on a short trip like this in a bustling city is definitely a wonderful experience for them. Since I have provided some storage accessories for both of the guys plus my own storage space, we were able to buy quite a lot of things. I bought a bit more than usual since I plan to stop by the community kitchen before going back in the academe.


    We left my property and then went to the regular markets outside. I need to buy the things that Ioannis wanted as well as other fresh produce that were unavailable in the smaller market stands. We did a quick stop at the bakery then I refilled the community kitchen''s pantry a bit.


    After I finished what I needed to do, we walked back leisurely towards the academe. We each only had a medium-sized bag for show while the rest are in our storage devices. The bag are there to prove that we indeed went out to buy stuff.


    After a few minutes, I could already see the villa gate from afar. I was quite surprised though when I saw a man standing outside the gates but I could not see his countenance since he was looking down and was dressed quite modestly. I could not see a single patch of skin showing for his clothes covered everything up. Honestly, I only guessed it was a man from the person''s height and how the body was built.


    When we were already just a few steps away, the person looked up and I immediately knew it was Void even with all the disguises he put on himself. He looked just like a normal human and no hint of mystique mana too which is quite impressive. I instructed Arthur and Dimitri to go inside first as I have someone important to attend to. I also gave them the bags that I was carrying so that they can arrange their contents in the kitchen.


    I stopped in front of Void and put a sound barrier around the two of us. He must need to report something very important that he was willing to risk being seen with me inside the academe. I wonder if the news that he''s brought is something good or bad.

 Chapter 137 - 137 - Voids Detailed Reports of the Mystique Races Part 1

    Once the other two men I had in tow have made their way inside, the first thing that Void did was to remove his hood which further revealed his impressive features. He then kneeled in front of me on one knee and greeted me in mystique language respectfully.


    He always addresses me as "queen" even if I have told him several times before that I have not officially received the title yet and that he can just call me by my first name. As for how he looked today, I couldn''t help but stare at his current countenance. Though the illusion doesn''t work on me, I can still see the illusion just fine. It was the same face I have seen the first time I met him but also different at the same time.


    He didn''t have the pointed ears, the bluish-gray skin and the silvery-white pupils of his eyes which were signature features of someone from the dark elf race. He opted for black hair that matches mine, cream colored smooth skin and electric blue eyes. He looks human through and through. I also could not feel even a whiff of mystique mana from his body.


    I realized that I became dazed for a bit as I saw a smirk forming on his lips. I immediately asked him to stand lest we attract too much attention from the surrounding people. He then stood up quickly with his chest out just like a brave soldier that came back successfully from his mission.


    I did not look away even if he caught me staring at his face for a longer time than necessary. I smiled at him and asked a question as if nothing happened, "Have you completed all the tasks I have assigned to you? Do you have any information that I need to know urgently?"


    He confidently answered, "Yes. I have made sure to get as much accurate information as possible without letting the other party find out that they were under surveillance. As for it being urgent, I am not sure. It highly depends on the plans you have for the near future, my queen."


    I gave him a business-like smile and then turned my gaze away from him as I held on to the gate of the villa. I then asked Void to touch it so that he can be provided permission to enter my home. I made sure that the barriers verify his identity and this includes the main door of the villa as well.


    As I entered the living room, seven pairs of eyes were staring at me and the new guy I have in tow as we walked across from the main door until we entered my personal study. I ignored their stares and continued walking to my study which is the empty room next to my bedroom. I then closed the door behind me and casted a set of soundproofing and anti-trespassing spells around the room.


    I walked towards my favorite comfy chair in the room and sat. I asked Void to sit on one of the cushioned chairs near me. I believe that with how confident he is, the amount of information he is carrying will at least take an hour or two to be fully reported to me.


    ******** ******** ********


    Outside the door, seven men are looking at each other silently. Once they have confirmed that Luna and the mysterious guy have settled inside the study, all of them sighed heavily almost the same time. Dimitri, the third husband, seemed to be the bravest about discussing a potential issue.


    He asked a question that must be in everybody''s mind right now, "Does anybody know or have seen that guy before?" One by one, the men shook their heads and Dimitri sighed heavily again.


    Aurum and his four aides would have said yes if the disguise spells don''t work on them but since Void was on a very impressive disguise through an illusion spell as of now, they had no idea who he was at all. Aurum who has been keeping quiet about everything that''s been happening since this morning finally couldn''t reel in his anger (and jealousy, though he''s denying it).


    He then asked through gritted teeth, "Do you guys think that he is her current target for the position of the fourth husband?"


    Xenos looked at the prince who was about to have a tantrum and said, "So what if he is? Can anybody of us do anything about it? The woman decides who gets accepted and who isn''t. You better just use your time to focus on thinking of ways so that she accepts you soon. Our future married lives, all of us four, highly depended on how effective your plans are, my dear prince."


    Yren stayed quiet. Helios rolled his eyes and looked away. Calix simply clicked his tongue, not hiding any bit of his annoyance because of the whole situation.


    Aurum clicked his tongue back and retorted, "Do you think I am just bidding my time here? She already has this (as he pointed at Dimitri''s face) and that pregnant guy over there (as he pointed towards Ioannis'' room). We have another one managing the Moonlight Inn outside. Now, we have that guy inside her office. How about you?"


    The last question was for Arthur who was looking down. He snapped his head up and said in a cold tone, "We had a bet that if I could pay for my freedom from this academe by the end of her two-year stay here, she will also take me in."


    Aurum rolled his eyes, scoffed and murmured, "I knew it."


    Ioannis, being someone who has greatly heightened hearing, slowly opened his bedroom door and peaked out towards the living room. He then smiled sweetly and talked sarcastically with a tone that does not match his smile, "I just want all of you to know that Dimitri is the FOURTH husband, not the third. Luna''s parents have also left her four men with arranged marriage agreements before they left this world. She just hasn''t made her connection with those four men official just yet. If I were all of you, just find a way for her to take you in officially before those four. Stop bothering about which number you are in the order. She also plans to have a lot of children, a big family in the future. Unless you plan to give birth at least ten times for her which I doubt you would even survive doing, stop whining when she seemingly wants to take a new man in. Just make yourselves useful and indispensable."


    He then returned to his cold-faced self then slammed his bedroom door shut, leaving the remaining seven people in the living room in shock.


    ******** ******** ********


    Back inside the office, Void started his report with the current population of each of the mystique races and how they are faring in terms of health and strength compared to the others. He ranked them from the ones that are quite doing well and not in desperate need of help to the ones that would die out if left in their current state.


    Based on his research, the FAIRIES have the least number of population and are the most in danger since their move to the human realm. Given that they have tiny bodies and that they are highly dependent on mystique mana which is very scarce in the atmosphere of the human realm, they have been suffering for the last few centuries. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The most stable so far were the DRAGONS who were though low in number, aren''t in any danger. Their lives are long and their bodies are sturdy. Though they aren''t able to transform into their dragon forms due to low mana, their race is doing just fine.


    The next ones are GIANTS who have found their sanctuary in the Valborga Mountain Range. Though their sizes have decreased quite a lot (they are still above 6 feet but giants are usually way taller than that), their gentle nature has let them live harmoniously with human settlements near their area. They were also able to earn a decent living by using their size and strength for labor-intensive jobs.


    The other races that were ranked in the middle of the list like the dark elves, blood demons and beastmen have quite a normal level of population and not many issues living among humans so they can be left on their own devices for a longer time though the scarcity of food and other forms of sustenance has been a daily struggle for them as well.


    Connected to him going around the sanctuaries of the other races, I previously gave him a drawn copy of the map that was made by the combined efforts of Nische and Lia. Void''s job was to confirm if the mystique races are still in the marked areas at present time. Luckily, all of them seemed to have opted to stay in the marked areas though some have significantly expanded their sanctuaries during the last couple of decades.


    Besides confirming the location and well-being of the other races, another important task I gave him was to monitor the movements of two specific targets, the elves and heralds, our dear traitors. Knowing their cunning nature, I am quite sure that they are already on high alert as to when the heir of Eieneos will appear knocking at their doors. I don''t plan on letting my presence be known that easily though. The only things I need from them are the things they stole from Nische and my family and maybe a few seeds of life for my mission.


    Part of Void''s spying on these two races included him checking on ways that I can take advantage of so I can infiltrate their sanctuaries unnoticed. He smiled confidently and gave me some really great news. He said that it has been confirmed that the "Annual Mystique Blood Union Festival" will be held in 3 months time.


    He immediately explained about what would be happening in this festival that was created by the elves and heralds. During this time, the sanctuaries of both races will open up for outsiders to join in the festivities. He couldn''t help but show his disdain as he scoffed. He said that no matter how fancy the name of the festival was, it was simply a time for the unmarried male elves and heralds to go into their heats at the same time due to the effects of the two moons becoming full at the same time.


    These sex-crazed elves and heralds would then be in a trance-like state where only their sexual instincts and need to have an offspring would remain as if they were high on aphrodisiacs or illegal drugs. They will go wild and uninhibited.


    Knowing that these beautiful men are not in their right minds, many women come from far and wide to see if they can be eligible to have an experience of this event. As for the males, once the effects of the full moons start, none of them would care what race or how the woman they get intimate with looks like. They won''t even be sober enough to care about how many sexual partners they would have for the period of two weeks.


    This event was both hated and welcomed by the two races for some odd reason. Since it is an annual event, they either like it that much or they don''t have a way to avoid this event. My gut feel tells me that it is the latter, most likely.


    Being the most twisted of the bunch, I am quite sure they do not mind how dirty or how much of a sacrifice will their means be as long as they get the results that they want in the end. It''s just how their minds work, very twisted and cruel even to their own kind.

 Chapter 138 - 138 - Voids Detailed Reports of the Mystique Races Part 2

    The two races welcomed the festival because it usually results to a number of pregnancies that will add to their population. At the same time, they hated it because they couldn''t remember anything about what happened during those two weeks. It was like having drunk sex with strangers every day for two weeks straight without having any memory of it afterwards. At first it may seem thrilling but I think, none of the unmarried male elves like being treated like disposable tools like this.


    Most of the elves that were affected by the full moons also end up drained of almost all of their stamina and mana, their bodies marked with bruises and wounds, their private parts battered from all the strenuous sexual activity. Most of the men even end up being bedridden, extremely weak and sick for about a month after the festival. In previous years, males that were most sought after for their beauty and charm end up being brutally abused so much by several sexual partners during the event that they ended up just a few breaths from death after everything has been said and done. I can''t imagine such torture if I was in the same situation. As for the elves that call themselves "high" or "elders", if a male dies, they were either deemed as unlucky or too weak. All in all, they were simply treated as necessary collateral damage for the continuation of their race. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the females of all ages, males that already have children or have not come of age yet, they will also be extremely weak and vulnerable that they could be easily hunted and killed by even a human with no mana. Since their population is already in dangerously low levels, these weakened individuals have resorted to hiding in very secretive and secure places as they wait for the effect of the full moons to wean. The rest of the male population, they would be like bed slaves that are available for the taking of anyone who finds them during the festival. Void said that before, any woman that are already of age can join the festival but in the recent decades, the two races have learned their lessons and only let those who are gifted with either high physical strength or high magical affinity enter. If you have both these traits, you are in great luck since you will be prioritized to take your pick of at least four males that you want to spend the two weeks with. I couldn''t help but smile at these races'' predicament during this annual festival. The effect of the two moons were clearly written in some of the documents I saw in my study in the Eieneos palace. I have a strong inkling that this is one of the side effects of the curse that was released at the time that Eieneos fell from grace. As to what they have been throughout these last few centuries, they were punished to be mere playthings during an annual festival that they can never escape from. It must be another means of the gods to punish the two races that were evil by nature but always presented themselves as pure and righteous.


    I smiled at all the detailed information he got and have already thought of the perfect way to get in. I honestly meet both their requirements anyway, being gifted both with physical and magical affinities. The trick is to enter the sanctuary in an identity that they would not doubt as someone who has plans to put any of their races in danger. As for me, I can take back the two trees and the total of five orbs that Nische needed to get back to support the new world tree realm. Since just for this single time, our goals aligned about having children, I might plant take some seeds from ones that I deemed as worthy "vessels" and then make sure I take them back to the room of beginnings before the two-week festival ends. It settles my task of making sure that none of the races will die out. Since they are also not in their right minds, harvesting mana and life essences from the chosen fathers will be easy as well. Since I will have cute baby elves and heralds, might as well secure their nutrition until they are born. Not that these elves and heralds can do anything if I squeeze them of their mana and life essences if I need it in the future but I just want to take the route with the least hassle.


    After giving me a very detailed report of the main targets, I eventually got tired of hearing about the lives of those two traitor races so I moved the conversation forward to the last task on the list I have given to Void. It is about the history, background and goals of the dark organization, Noir. The first thing that Void confirmed was that Sklavryet is their headquarters. It was their fully-owned and supported territory. He said that it was set up similar to a free commerce city wherein any race is allowed to live, work, and even start a family in. He then divulged a shocking information that the ancestors of Eieneos built the organization and supported it financially until the time the kingdom''s realm closed to the world. As for the population inside the city, he said that during his several visits, he noticed that most of the people living there were unmarried males. Except for the occasional women who turned out to be married to one of the males in the territory or children of the older males living in the city, other females are only migrant or contractual workers who chose to work there because who wouldn''t when the place was safe and the pay was good. For migrant workers though, Noir was quite strict since all of them are only given a 6-month contract under close probation.


    The territory protects the rights of the male population to the highest degree. They are prioritized here in everything. An example will be when it comes to relationships. Females who touch males are required to either marry the males and financially support them or die so women are very careful with their affairs in the territory. As for women who force themselves to unwilling men, they are never found. Who knows how they turned out? The only two options were either to take responsibiluty or leave your life in these lands. The only exception would be is if a female touched a man who was a sex slave or a prostitute and paid for their services. Though ironic, these jobs are legally allowed in the territory. I was quite surprised with this information when they are proudly saying that males are prioritized and protected here. He saw the confusion on my face and immediately clarified that the slaves and prostitutes were in that line of work out of their own free will either due to debt, personal circumstances or due to them having the same job even before they moved in Sklavryet so they don''t know any other job besides being those. He warned me though that most males in Sklavryet lived double lives and it will be very dangerous for anyone to mess with them or cheat them. Most of them were trained in the assassination, information-gathering, shipment escorting and spying professions which are the main services provided by Noir. Their skill sets were for disguise, use of poison, stealth, ambush, fighting and killing. When these guys do not have missions, they work as your everyday laborer within the city. They can be the baker in the bread shop, the butcher in the meat stall, a person that carries boxes at the port or a waiter at your local pub. They can literally be anyone. They earn their money just like all the migrant or contractual workers through normal jobs present in the city. The previous leaders reiterated the importance of learning other skills and jobs that are different from their main jobs so that when the time comes that they have to retire, they won''t starve due to not knowing how to earn money using other more "normal" means. I can only imagine how interesting the city would be and how much fun I will have guessing which males have another job under Noir. Knowing how rich Noir is, the security and facilities of their territory must be quite impressive too. As for their connection with Eieneos, I am definitely interested in taking advantage of that since the place, based on Void''s description, has a lot of potential. I think that doing business in Sklavryet will be very profitable if I create connections with the right people and invest in the right businesses.


    Once Void finished his reports, he kneeled on one knee again, waiting for further instructions. I asked Void again to standup. I then gave him two cloth bags, one each of mystique mana orbs and lust orbs. He immediately gave his sincere thanks and was about to bid goodbye when I suddenly called his name, "Void! Can you come near me for a second?" He turned to look at me and walked till he''s only a step away from me. He stared at me with somewhat expectant eyes, I then told him, "I like to know more about the land of the Giants and the Beastmen too if that would be possible." He nodded his head happily, as if being rewarded another task is the best thing that can happen to him. I can''t erase from my memories, that smirk he wore on his face when he caught me staring at him for too long so let''s just act on it, shall we? I leaned forward, grab the nape of his neck and gave him a slow tongue kiss. I felt his whole body stiffen and heat up immediately. I ended the kiss without making it last for a minute when I felt him grab my waist and start kissing me back torridly. I pushed him back with the same smirk on my face as a way to get even from earlier. Since he worked hard to complete all the tasks I gave, I made sure to give his sustenance personally this time.


    ******** ******** ********


    Void''s POV


    What just happened? Did she just- That was a kiss, right? When our lips touched, I immediately felt my whole body invigorated as mana was supplied to my body through the queen''s lips. After a little while though, something else entered my body that made me feel hot and aroused. Was she lusting after me? My body couldn''t help but kiss back almost immediately with all the pleasure I was feeling. But right when things were starting to get steamier, she pushed me back to stop the kiss. That smirk on her face tells me that I fell into her trap! I shouldn''t have been haughty earlier. I really want to tell her to give me my sustenance this way from here on... Damn. I want more of that.

 Chapter 139 - 139 - The Jealous Bunch

    Since all of the information he has procured from his efforts has been passed on to me by Void, there is nothing much to talk about for now. Ignoring his stunned expression due to the sudden direct sustenance I gave him, I simply strolled past him with a spring on my steps and bid him goodbye. I definitely got more out of that kiss than he did. I told him he is free to visit me here in my study any time as long as he gives me an early notice first through the communication feature of the earring I gave him. I gave him a magic sealed letter that I tasked him to give to his father. I may have a way to get the dark orb that is currently being protected by the dark-elves soon if I play my cards right. My last instruction before I closed the door behind me was that it would be better for him to teleport out of the villa soon. He seemed to be confused as to why I am hurrying him to leave and I had to explain that if he doesn''t want to go through a questioning session in the living room for the next hour or so, he better leave now. He seemed to have come back to his senses after he heard my warning and he immediately bowed his head as he teleported out of the villa and for sure, out of the academe territory. He seemed to be really in a hurry to leave and I could not help but laugh a bit. I never thought he would fear anything and try to escape. He knew that there were eight men waiting for an explanation outside the doors of my study. It was even harder since there is no relationship to explain about! As for me, I can just navigate my way through the questions easily since I have been through these situations several times in the past. Men in this world are jealous all the time, you see?


    As I walked out of the study, I saw the seven guys still sitting on the living room cushions. For some reason, Ioannis opened his bedroom door less than a minute after I did as if he was waiting for me to return to the living room. I notice them cranig their necks towards the inside of the study room as if waiting for Void to come out. I told them that he has already teleported out of the academe. They looked at me as if I accusing me of hiding Void from them. I ignored their stares and the peculiarity of how united they are when they feel threatened by an outsider. I guess, men in a harem come together against the same enemy or rival. I simply walked past them and went to the kitchen. The ingredients that we have bought from the markets are still on the counter top. They did not even keep the ingredients in the right storage areas. They must have gossiped immediately after they went in. I started going through it, washing the vegetables, fruits and meat. I made sure place them in our designated storage systems (which I invented). The milk will have to go in the beverage keeper I made. It was similar to refrigerators in the modern world but I made sure to have them separated so that the temperatures are different too. Combining it with magic, it became possible to have these ingredients not turn bad for an extended period of time. I kept the bread and tarts in a separate storage. This one is to keep it fresh and warm as if it was freshly baked. I can feel their eyes boring into the back of my body as I was doing the kitchen chores. I broke the silence by asking, "Ioannis, what do you feel like eating first?" He immediately replied, "Can I have a few of the fruit tarts and some milk first?" I happily answered, "I''m preparing it now. Please wait." as I hurriedly put his food requests on a serving tray.


    I quickly walked out of the kitchen and placed the tray in front of Ioannis. He smiled at me and said thank you. He started munching on the food with bulged cheeks like a cute chipmunk. He looked like he really enjoyed them. I''ll ask him again next time for any food that he is craving for. Since I am no longer needed here, I turned around and started making my way to my bedroom. I purposely walked leisurely to see if they can keep their silence until I get in the room. I highly doubt it though. I was smiling as I continued walking. Just as I touched my bedroom door, one of the guys couldn''t take it anymore and stopped me. Aurum said, "Don''t you dare get in that room without telling us who that man is! Is he your new lover?" I pretended to keep a cold face as I turned around to look at everyone in the living room. I looked at Ioannis then asked him, "Do you want to know?" He thought for a bit and nodded. I then turned to look at Dimitri and asked him the same question lang g, "Do you want to know too?" He looked at me for a few seconds and then nodded a little. I then put my right hand under my chin, pretending to contemplate how I would explain things. I spoke as if I was unsure and said, "Hmm... He works for me as a spy. I couldn''t get into more details as to what type of information he delivers to me though. Lover? NOPE. He''s indeed good-looking and manly too, isn''t he? Thanks for giving me an idea, Aurum." I then looked at Aurum with a provoking smile. I saw his face turn pale and his eyes widen in shock. He then swiftly looked away, stood up and walked quickly into his room. Damn! He even slammed the door loudly. How come he''s the oldest of all the people here when he''s this childish? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for his four aides, they stayed seated and they all sighed heavily almost at the same time. I then sat on the space where Aurum stood up from and spoke nonchalantly, "Hey, you four. Aurum have met that guy before it''s just that Void is currently in disguise right now. He''s a dark-elf, currently working for me. He''s really not my lover but I can''t promise he won''t be in the future. He''s the future leader of the dark-elf race. He''s a strong candidate to be the father of one of my children in the future. That''s my take on this issue. I am not forcing you guys to stay with me. Your master can also marry somebody else if he want to." Yren, the only who rarely speaks out of the four suddenly said, "Impossible." I looked his way and asked, "What?" Xenos, the one who deals with all negotiations spoke, "He means that it is impossible for our master to marry anybody else." Helios added more information by saying, "He was so stubborn to only marry a woman he is highly resonant with that he lost his crown-prince title because of it." Calix then gave his thoughts, "He was given five years from the time he came of age. For others, they would have married when the time limit is nearing its end. As for Aurum, he willingly gave away the title because he said, "I would marry someone who at least wants me back a little even if it just for resonance. I don''t want to fuck all of our lives just because of a marriage based on flimsy reasons." Yren then spoke the longest since I met him, "The prince and I already knew you were our resonant the first time we met you at the massage house. He waited for you for more than 8 years so as I said, marrying somebody else is impossible."


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    I thought that if I find my resonant, everything will just fall into the right place and the five of us will find our happiness. I now believe that all that was just wishful thinking on my part. I know I am not someone with the best personality of the bunch but why does she have to do things to anger me on purpose. She even has the audacity to taunt me back to spite me further. Does she find joy in making me suffer because she knows I do not have a choice but to follow her wherever she goes and do whatever she asks me to do? THOSE FOUR USELESS INGRATES! They didn''t even follow me in this room when I just showed everybody that I was extremely upset and jealous. They have totally switched to her side when we have been together for more than a decade! I admit she''s nice to them and never talked to them like they were slaves or servants. I was always the one she treated worst! I couldn''t even get angry at her. This resonance is clouding my thoughts and all feelings I have for her end up positive. I really think that I''m currently being punished and receiving the karmic retribution I deserve for being an arse when I was still the crown prince of this empire. If I knew it would hit me where it hurt the most, I would have reeled in my temper and treated others way better.


    I have already ran out of ideas on how I can make her consider me as a potential husband. I know it was an oversight on my part that I did not add the clause about an engagement or a possible marriage in our previous business agreement. This is something that Dimitr,y cunning cousin did and he was lucky enough that he was able to get amazing results out of it. As for me, I tried to do my best in everything I do. I showed her that I can work well with the tasks that I was given as a prince. I made sure that any task or information she asked for me will be delivered and prioritized. I made sure that I will be deemed useful. I did not use any force to get her into a relationship with me. I have been the most patient that I can ever be from the time I was born. I honestly can''t do anything about me being sour and jealous. I bet everybody else in that room was damn jealous too about the situation. They were just better in hiding their feelings compared to me. Fuck! Why am I even crying right now?

 Chapter 140 - 140 - Living Under the Same Roof Harmoniously

    After the drama in the afternoon about what Void''s role was in my life, I cooked a feast for dinner since I believe that people can at least talk calmly when they are dining together and eating delicious food. Being an intermediate chef and using the food standards of my previous world and the knowledge I learned from the current one, I can confidently say thay no one''s going to beat me in cooking in this house or even in this whole academe. I made some egg drop soup, stir-fried vegetable dishes, meat and vegetable stew, grilled meat, fried fish and even desserts. I also brought out some of the bread we bought and I cooked rice for myself. The rice quality isn''t good here since this is the wild type I found during my adventurer trips but I refuse to eat stew or stir-fried dishes with bread so got to make do with it and cook some.


    When my guys saw me getting busy with cooking, they automatically started helping me in the kitchen when I said I would cook dinner for everybody. Even the ones that admitted that they don''t have any talent in cooking at least helped in the washing, peeling and chopping of ingredients. The really clueless ones opted to help in atleast making sure that they mix the pot of stew so it won''t burn and some even started setting the dining table. Wow, such dependable assistants. At least, they are working for the food they will be eating in a bit. As for Aurum, he is really a prince through and through. I guess him being upset a while ago also added up to him refusing to come out of his room. He must be waiting for any of his aides to call him when it''s time to eat. It took all of us only about an hour and a half to prepare everything since my people have delegated the tasks so well. I can see that they were quite in a hurry so that they can eat soon. They hurriedly placed the food on plates and in bowls then bring them out from the kitchen. I told them to call the other guy to eat and the four aides simply giggled. Yren said, "He''ll come out on his own. That guy has the hearing and smelling abilities of a dog."


    The current drama queen who we thought wouldn''t come out until tomorrow, came out of his room just in time for dinner. I laughed at how accurate Yren was and at the fact that his aides know him too well to even compare him to a dog. When he heard me laugh when he came out of the room, Aurum visibly stiffened and I am sure he wanted to hide back in his room. I doubt he would do that though. I knew that he didn''t eat much at lunch because he did not like the food in the cafeteria. I also don''t know why but people in this world do not eat afternoon snacks so I am quite sure he would be hungry by seven in the evening. He must have heard us cooking earlier in the kitchen and then smelled the cooked dishes so he came out on his own. I can''t help but annoy him even more and said, "Oh. We thought you''re asleep. Everybody helped with cooking and preparing these dishes. Hmm... Everybody should have their roles here. You can eat but you have to help in cleaning the tables and the dirty dishes later." He stared at me for a few seconds and simply nodded quietly then sat on one of the empty seats. I did not notice at first but when he stared at me, his eyes were puffy and his nose was red. I made him cry, didn''t I?


    Nobody talked about how the prince looked like he cried himself until he''s all puffy and red. We talked about lighter topics during the meal and I made sure to check on how Ioannis is doing once in a while. I have to be very thoughtful on his diet and the other type of nourishment he needs *winks*. To be fair, I also asked Dimitri if the food was alright and if he had any requests for the future meals that we will be having. I also asked the Yren, Helios, Calix and Xenos if they have decided on what classes they''ll be taking and they nodded. They told me that they''ll give me their lists after dinner for my approval. Aurum stayed quiet the whole time and kept his head down while he ate. He ate quite a lot for someone seemingly upset. He did stay at the table waiting for everyone else to finish their meals and simply listened to our discussions. Once all of us are done eating and have left the table, he started diligently cleaning the table by removing all the used eating utensils and wiping the dining table clean. I sat on the sofa watching his every move. After the table was cleaned, he started washing the ton of things he moved to the sink. He definitely looked like somebody who doesn''t do chores as I watched him carefully wash each item. He looked scared that he might drop stuff accidentally and break them. It was already more than 30 minutes since he started. If I did it, I would have finished within 20 minutes. I patiently watched him. He deserved a leeway since it is something he hasn''t done before.


    I got tired of waiting when it was almost an hour already and he has not finished all the things he needed to wash. I stood up and went to the kitchen. I told him to return to his room and just start to list down the classes he will be taking this semester. I told him to not worry about the dishes since I would finish washing all of them. He reluctantly gave way for me towards the sink and with a soft voice he asked, "Can you also check on my class list and give your approval?" I looked at him with one eyebrow raised then eventually nodded. He then replied with a soft, "Thank you" then he hurriedly went to his room seemingly excited. If he wasn''t petty, childish and stayed obedient and cute like this, I wouldn''t be teasing him and spiting him to no end.


    I quickly finished washing the dishes in 10 minutes and I returned to sitting on the sofa doing nothing. It was at these times that I really miss my laptop since I usually watch stuff on Netflix or watch pre-recorded TV shows from the Food Network or the Lifestyle channel. If I''m bored on my days off from work, I could go for a massage, a pedicure or just go around window-shopping at the mall. I have none of that here but it makes me think that I could have at least a semblance of a shopping mall built in this world if I wanted to, maybe in the near future. Let''s add that to my bucket list of things to do then.


    After almost half on hour of idling, the four royal aides came out of their rooms one by one and presented their list of classes. Surprisingly, Ioannis and Dimitri came out too bringing their lists with them. Arthur shyly came forward too looking unsure if I would look at his list which I gladly took from his hands with a smirk. Lastly, Aurum came out with his list as well. All the men sat in the living room except Arthur who chose to sit on one of the chairs in the dining area. I looked at each list on a first come, first serve basis. I made sure to ask each of them what their plans and goals are as well as why they chose the classes in their lists. I gave my suggestions and recommendations as well and it was up to them if they will take my advice or not. I can see their eyes sparkling as I gave each of them my undivided attention even if it was just for a few minutes through this educational consultation. Why do I feel like a class adviser of a class of misfits? As for their sparkly and happy eyes that are starting to make me uncomfortable, is it really this easy to make a guy happy?


    After the consultations, I went to my study to look at business documents and business plans. Everything has to be planned thoroughly since I may need to spend much of my time outside the academe during the rest of this year. I have to finish some tasks for my main mission before Ioannis gives birth in Eieneos. Sometimes I want to ask when will I ever be idle. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After I finished the business stuff, I had to settle my own curriculum for the semester. I also made a list of the courses I plan to take which included the next level of previous classes I took since I want to pass the higher profession certification exams soon. I have also started my preparations on my stay in Sklavryet under the disguise of a one month field research on how people live their lives there. I was very intrigued on the things that Void told me about the place, the other races that are allowed to live in there as well as the possibility that my family and the Noir organization goes all the way back in terms of cooperation. A student can take these field research courses up to four times in a year with a maximum of 2 months at a time. These subjects are offered by the academe to let students get a feel of how others live in other territories and also learn other types of jobs as they are encouraged to earn their own money during their stay. The money they earn are recorded in their identity bracelets and will be rewarded points in a 1:1 exchange rate once they come back to the academe. This course is totally optional since it may cause my graduation to be delayed due to being outside of the school for prolonged periods of time. I don''t mind staying in the school longer and enjoying the protection I get from it. As for me, I plan to use these field work courses as the best cover up as I take my action to fulfill the first parts of my main mission. I plan to enroll in this class a month before the end of the current semester. I plan to work in Sklavryet for about a month, meet people and observe if they can be worthy allies. After my one month stay, I will then take a short trip to a nearby territory situated west of Sklavryet. I heard they have a very interesting festival that I am very interested to join in. If I remember it right, it is called the, "Annual Mystique Blood Union Festival".


    (Author''s Note: *evil smile* She''s coming to get the traitors...)

 Chapter 141 - 141 - The quick passing of time

    The first two months of the second semester went by so quickly. The eight men under the same roof with me were surprisingly friendly and amicable with each other. There were no fights at all, well not that I know of. It was either that or they were so good at handling their issues quietly that they made sure I would not notice it.


    As per my recommendations, all eight were able to take in all the classes they wanted by setting up a schedule that works for them. As for my instructions to the prince''s four aides about the need for them to take classes, contrary to what we thought will be a possible tantrum from the prince, he surprisingly had no complaints about it. He doesn''t look bothered at all even when he sometimes ends up having to attend classes with no aides with him.


    As for Calix, Yren, Helios and Xenos, I quite admire the teamwork of these four men as they took classes based on both their strengths and interests. They also delegated classes on household management among the four of them as it is quite evident that they have accepted from the start that no matter which household their master would end up living in, they''ll need knowledge and skills to manage it properly.


    As if taking in refreshers, all of them also took classes on physical attack and defense as well as classes to increase their proficiency on a weapon that they have previously trained since they were young. I thought everyone is quite normal but for some reason they suddenly became weirder as the days go by.


    One of the weird things I was talking about was how all five of them (including the prince) took basic magic classes though none of them have any talent or even have mana. Why do I feel like they know something about my family that they should not know yet?


    The highlight of this semester will always be a certain class that is supposed to be taken only by males but I enrolled for it since I want to accompany my husband. As for which class it was, here is the thing. Ioannis and I have already planned to take advanced classes for child care and child education since technically, we already have a child that will be born in a few months. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We did take the basic versions of these classes last semester but who would have thought we will have some use of it so soon! When Dimitri and Arthur heard about me and Ioannis taking the said classes, they decided to enroll in the same class too even though their schedules are already filled to the brim.


    For some reason, the remaining five (the prince''s group) also took the classes as well. In the end, all eight of us ended as classmates in these two classes which was extremely awkward if I may say so. I was actually quite surprised that they were allowed to skip the basic course. I just had to ask the professor how it happened.


    The teacher simply said that guys used my name and the fact that I required them to take it to take the class to get over the pre-requisites. They also made a collective promise that they will take the basic courses immediately after the current one has been completed. I just sighed and let them do whatever they want. It''s not like I can do anything about it anyway. It just that it became more aparrent to everybody in the class that Ioannis'' belly have bulged up a bit when we wanted to keep it a secret as long as we can. Who wouldn''t take notice of a huge entourage of nine people? The pregnant person was also somewhat fond of wearing form fitting clothes as if he''s boasting to the world of his condition.


    On the first day we attended that class, the headmaster have heard of the commotion it caused and he called me and Ioannis to his office. When we came in, he made it quite obvious that he is staring at Ioannis baby bump. He then looked at me like a doting parent and immediately asked Ioannis to sit.


    We had to come clean about the pregnancy and he has already told us his worries about the safety of the father and the child. I said that we can manage just fine and there is no place with better security than the academe anyways. He doesn''t know that Ioannis has been "deified" so I understand and totally appreciate his concern.


    At the start of the second semester, about a week after Void''s report, I called for a meeting with my three husbands, Ioannis, Kayden and Dimitri about my plans for the next months or so. I sneaked Kayden into the academe through teleportation by the way so we can have a close-door meeting in my study.


    We talked about what we will do on Ioannis'' sixth month of pregnancy and the need for us to stay in Eieneos so that he can give birth in secret. I then opened up about my plans to take field classes which seemed to have taken them by surprise. I told them that I would take one at the end of the current semester which will be an immersion in Sklavryet for two months.


    I plan to take on a different identity then work and observe how people lived there. This means limited communication that may be traced back to me having a different identity and being connected to the academe. We have the earrings anyway so they seem to not be too worried about that part.


    I came clean as well and told them that this was not a decision I made on a whim but rather something that I have been waiting to do since I came to this world. I have finally made the decision to start my plan after I confirmed the information during Void''s report. My visit in Skalvryet is just a cover since it will actually coincide with the annual event that I have been waiting for in Freyheimr, the sanctuary of the elves and heralds.


    For Dimitri''s benefit, I had to tell my back story in detail as well as my mission until the part of what my goal was in visiting Freyheimr under a disguise. The three were quite honest about their worries which is in summary, about the possibility of me bringing home another husband which made me laugh. They knew that the dangers will not come from Freyheimr but Sklavryet. I am not the strongest in terms of saying no to temptation of willing men so I definitely understand where all their worries are coming from.


    Two months is a long time and so many things can happen. It stunned me for a bit and they even asked me to promise not to bring one but I couldn''t answer "Yes" just like that which made them visibly upset.


    They knew that I would not take in elves and heralds into my family for one thing so it was easy to make a promise on that part. They also knew that I will only go there to take back some stolen items that the two races took from my kingdom. They still reiterated their worries not from me joining the event in Freyheimr but from me staying in Sklavryet for two months.


    You see, the place is known as a free and open city for any gender, race, family background or kingdom. Another issue for my husbands is that prostitution and slavery are very legal in the territory and they even went as far as accusing me having a tendency to get curious and then pay to try their services since I have the resources.


    It also adds to the fact that Sklavryet''s population is predominantly male. They were unmarried males to be exact and men from those parts are known to be more expressive and have a go-getter personality. Maybe that word isn''t enough to describe them totally so let''s go for the term "aggressive" then.


    As what Ioannis have always said, my weakness are males that are willing to be eaten. I can only sigh since they do have a point and I also chose not to make promises that will be hard to keep. The three of them could only nod in understanding and helplessness. I think, they simply accepted this as part of being in a polyandrous system and having a wife that wants a big family.


    In my defense, I was never the promiscuous or the play-girl type. I never would have thought that it would be easy for me to accept the fact that I can marry several men in this world and even consider just having children and just taking them in as lovers. I guess my mentality is quite strong as I was adapting to these changes quite easily but that doesn''t mean that I have already gotten rid of the feeling that I was cheating for some reason since I have three men in my family now and there will be even more in the future. I know this guilt and feeling of being lost sometimes as part of my reality and my path to fully accepting my new life.


    I was totally not this sexually active and very open when it comes to intimacy with men when I was in my previous world. I was never married or had flings. I never considered open relationships or one night stands. I liked children too but that is if they were not mine. I never imagined I will have to be a mother for who knows how many children in my lifetime here in Aeocrescens.


    As a workaholic and a middle aged woman, I think I was quite naive and stiff back then. Though I had a couple of boyfriends, the only things we did were hugging, holding hands and kissing. I always felt apprehensive when my boyfriend initiates intimacy and it eventually makes things awkward afterwards until the relationship fizzles out.


    Now that I know what people felt like when they get intimate with their lover or partner, everything just clicks to me as to why my relationships never seemed to work. I am not saying all men are only after sex or intimacy. It''s just that I always go for the bad-boy type or the player type which I knew was trouble but I still went and dated them anyway. I know, that''s stupid but what can I do? It''s just like me wanting muscular and manly men versus this world''s preference for thin and fragile looking males since its their standard of beauty.


    We all have our preferences and dislikes. I would have looked for my previous preferences in a guy but the men here are just too pure-hearted that I don''t think I''ll find one. Maybe I may find one in the future but for now, I am quite happy with these three with me.


    As for my newly created body in this world, I can''t help that it was made for the purpose of having children and growing the damn population. Why does this world even have to be filled with gorgeous men left and right anyway? Even older men and your normal passerby look way above average. How do you expect me to stay sane all the time?


    If you add my other trait of being responsible to the equation, it seems I am doomed, aren''t I? I couldn''t help but take responsibily for those that I have touched. This is already something I vowed not just because of my promise with Altair but because that is what I believed was right.

 Chapter 142 - 142 - Final errands before leaving the empire

    Today is my last week in the academe before my immersion in Sklavryet. I am still weighing on letting the people in that territory know that I am visiting or maybe not. They did give me a formal invitation before when we all met at Miren and I totally appreciate the respect and the importance they have given to me. The problem is, they are not my main reason for going to that region. I do think that letting them know will make it easier to make my cover more believable though since the whole territory will corroborate with my story. The elves and heralds are very careful with the people they let in their territory during the annual event and I can''t risk getting caught or else I have to wait for another year. Nische can''t wait that long. I have a strong feeling that if I don''t act on it now, I may lose him. I know he''s immortal and a deity at that but everything and everyone can disappear if fate wills it. I don''t want that to happen to my little seed.


    My thoughts have suddenly gone to some depressing matters again. I tried to take deep breaths but instead of happy thoughts, my mind has suddenly veered into a different direction for some reason. I suddenly remembered that it wasn''t just the people of Sklavryet that I met at Miren on that day but also the entourage from the magic tower which includes the current grandmaster. I then remembered Keeran and I think I am kind of at ease that there are no messages asking for urgent help from that side. No news means good news in this case, I guess. I can''t help but wonder though why they have not sent an engagement proposal yet when it was the grandmaster that fervently pushed for it. The last documents I got from them were for the contracted work I will do for them. It simply shows how many questions I needed to answer in a set amount of time and how much compensation I will be getting for each one. I have a strong feeling that I think, the guy who is supposed to be the other party in the engagement may have been stubbornly trying to stop the document from being sent to me. My first meeting with him at the entertainment district a few months ago says it all. He is a haughty and proud person and most likely, he strongly dislikes the fact that I am planning to take him in but he was simply an add on, a benefit included with doing business with the magic tower. I am indeed getting a lot of financial benefits from this partnership and whether they want me to take him in or not doesn''t concern ne, honestly. I never thought of him as a sentimental or hopeless romantic person though.


    I still have a couple of days and I just remembered something that I have placed on the end of my list of things to do for so long. I have to visit my little slave at the entertainment district, Lark. Ioannis gave me his point of view on the issue with Lark and I realized that I may overreacted a bit at that time from all the stress I was in. Once I got these list of ideas in my head, I immediately acted on it. I bid the people at the villa goodbye and told everyone that I have an important errand that I need to finish today so I will be out for a few hours. They can just eat dinner by themselves if I have not arrived by that time. Yren and Aurum shared a look and I knew that they were planning to follow me to wherever I needed to go. I looked at them on purpose and smiled sweetly, clearly telling them that I know what they are planning. Both of them looked away from each other as if denying that silent agreement that they had through that bried eye contact. I simply turned around as if ignoring them and walked leisurely towards the main door of the villa but just as I touched the door seemingly planning to open it, I quickly teleported straight to the room of questions at the magic tower. Good luck on tracking me guys. I don''t care if you get upset.


    Once I appeared in the tower, I immediately felt that I hit some type of barrier. Did they actually set up some kind of an alarm system in this place that was meant to detect my presence. I hope that it was just the grandmaster that was alerted by my presence and not his annoying grandson. An attendant then quickly appeared in the room where I was in within a span of 2 minutes. That was a really quick response. The attendant started welcoming me to the tower using the usual spiel of the receptionist and respectfully asked me to follow him to the grandmaster''s office at the top floor. As for me, I continued looking into the wall filled with questions and though not part of the contract, I took five of the oldest and hardest questions, walked past the attendant and then sat on one of the unoccupied seats with a large table in front of it. I started scribbling equations and explanations on the sheets of paper and encircled the very important details to make sure the researchers who would verify my answers won''t miss them. I then placed my unique stamp on each piece of the answer sheets and then attached the questions on them. Everything took about 10 minutes to complete. As for the attendant, he patiently watched me in silence as I finished answering the questions. I can see him observing me closely and trying to forcefully hide his amazement on how quickly I answered the questions. He kept his face calm and collected. He must be trained not to show too much of his thoughts on his face. I looked at him and said, "Lead me to the grandmaster." He then immediately led the way to the magic platform (aka magic elevator in my terms). S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took barely 5 minutes for me to reach the top floor and get into the grandmaster''s room. Grandpa Mage looked really happy when he saw me. He immediately held my hands and led me to sit in the soft cushions on one side of his office. We simply talked about random things and checked on how each one is doing. I then told him that I already have a child on the way with my first husband. I saw his eyes sparkle with yearning. He must really want to have a little grandchild of his own that he can carry around and teach new things to, not unlike the stubborn and grown up one he has right now. Well, that depends if I and the owner of the womb that will bear that child will come into terms and get to that stage. I gave him two orbs of my mana essence and told him to give it to the guy in case the previous one I gave has been used up. I then told him that I will be away for two months for an immersion class I am taking and it will be quite far from Hoffen City. I then asked him about the engagement proposal he talked about previously and he made a heavy sigh. He said that his stubborn grandson hated the idea and he even asked me how much money you need for the orbs you provided him and me so he can pay it since the only thing you needed was money. I scoffed then laughed at his feigned sadness. I then smiled at the grandmaster and asked him, "I trust that you still made that engagement proposal even if he didn''t want to have any part of it, right?" He then smiled back at me naughtily and said, "Of course, my granddaughter. You know me well. I even put the extracted part of his mana when he was unconscious so that I could get his mana signature. I prepared the sturdiest mana contract I can make." I laughed at Grandpa Mage and shook my head. I then took the mana contract from his hand and as he watched, I transformed the mana contract further into an unbreakable mana contract using mystique mana. His eyes widened in shock and then he looked back at me. He then stuttered, "This... Are you going to officially accept the engagement?" I laughed and replied, "What if I tell you that I simply want to annoy your grandson for the rest of his life? I won''t force him though. This is just an engagement document anyway. I put an expiration of six months on it. If it doesn''t work, it expires and it is considered void. I have placed a little add on too where as the contact dissolves, his feeling of resonance towards me and all his memories about me will disappear too. He can then continue to live on as he was. If something too intimate happens between us though, the contract becomes permanent but his title will become a "husband" instead of the supposed fianc¨¦." Grandpa Mage laughed and said, "That would be fun to watch. He should know how it feels when he annoys me every day. It serves him right." I shook my head and laughed. I then discussed with him if he is open to being part of my family. He immediately understood what I meant and nodded. He then told me, "The longer I live, the more time I have to research about magic and improve my circle rank. I can also watch over that punk a little longer." I then gave him 3 bottles of pills that I previously gave my in-laws. I gave him precautions and he simply said, his body can absorb it better since he has innate mana. I asked about Lia and she agreed with that fact. At least he won''t be in pain like the others. Since the mystique mana contract has been completed, I simply signed it by inserting my mana into it. The mana contract turned to sparkles of light as it went inside my body. The other half of the sparkles went out the door and you could guess to whom it is going to. I felt a strong mana surge making its way into the grandmaster''s room and I simply stood up to bid the grandmaster goodbye. He then laughed and at that time, loud and hurried knocks sounded outside Granpa Mage''s office door. My fianc¨¦ is here. How delightful. I looked at the grandmaster and whispered, "Let him in and as he sees my face, I will teleport out of here." Grandpa Mage giggled like a child and nodded. He then shouted towards the door, "Come in!" Damn. The door almost flew out of its hinges as he pushed it open. He then looked at the grandmaster and then his eyes landed on me. He was shocked at first then his face turned red. He stomped on the ground towards me. I simply smirked at him and then teleported out of the magic tower to my next destination.

 Chapter 143 - 143 - Checking on Lark 1

    As I opened my eyes, what welcomed me was a dimly lit room that had hardly any furniture in it except a bed, a small clothes cabinet, a chair and a desk. This is way more minimalist if you ask me since I am quite sure this was fully furnished when I rented it a few months ago. I just realized that I somehow ended up with a habit of closing my eyes whenever I teleport as if I am trying to surprise myself stupidly when I was the one who set the place where I will re-appear. My thoughts have been going haywire again. It has been happening more frequently too. I am anxious and then suddenly I will feel sleepy or grumpy for no apparent reason. I even feel forgetful sometimes and a little picky on food too. I am a picky-eater but not this much. WAIT. Why do I feel like I am getting the pregnancy symptoms instead of Ioannis? Damn it. I hope this goes away soon. COME ON BRAIN! WE CAN DO THIS! LET''S FOCUS ON THE TASK AT HAND, SHALL WE?!


    Going back to where I am right now, it is definitely the same room I have rented for Lark in the entertainment district but it seems that everything inside has disappeared or have been moved out. It looked old, gloomy and dank. It smelled of old wood and it should use a little bit of disinfection through sunlight, I guess. For some weird reason, I started cleaning the place with magic. I even cleaned the sheets, blankets, pillows, curtains and all the surfaces in the room thoroughly. I opened the curtains to let some of the light in but it did not do much. I wasn''t content though and I really ended up using light magic in the form of a small ball of sunlight to disinfect the whole place. I feel like molds and mushrooms will grow on me if I didn''t. I even deodorized the whole place with magic too. I looked into the clothes cabinet and saw the sparse amount of clothing Lark has. Just a few home and sleeping clothes and about 2-3 clothes that he must be using when he needs to sing on stage. This is quite few for a man that is being kept by a woman as others call it. The one keeping him is me so it feels like I was indirectly insulted. I will definitely drop by that handsome tailor to get new clothes for this guy. I am not that poor to not even afford him a few sets of clothes. When I ran out of things to do in the room, I then ended up sitting on the bed while waiting for the guy to come back. I spent my time double checking the list of things I plan to do once I arrive at Sklavryet. Should I stay at an inn to be more believable then rent a house after I earn some money for a week? That should be a good cover story since I will be pretending to be a contracted worker in there. I wonder what jobs I can take there to make it believable that I can afford a house in a week? This should be taken into consideration. I guess, I really need to get in touch with Noir since I need insider information. They better cooperate with my cover or else... I was busy with my thoughts that an unknown amount of time passed and because of my busy planning, the waiting did not bore me to death. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About an hour after I arrived in his room, the guy I was waiting for has finally come back. I kept the light dim and I also placed stealth magic on myself so he won''t know I am here. I made sure to return the things the way they were. When he came in, it gave me a shock. He''s gotten a lot thinner and his skin a bit gaunt even under all the make-up he seemed to be wearing to make him look a bit healthier. He immediately started removing all his clothes. Once the robe fell, I saw all the scars on his skin that barely stretched on his bony body. They seemed to be lash marks and cigarette butt scars. What the f*ck is happening here? He immediately went to the bath and I saw him struggling to even get into the tub since the water was damn cold. Why isn''t the heater working in this place? I saw him wince as the cold water touched his body and I saw some new wounds on his hands. Is somebody asking him to do hard labor in this place? I silently watched him finish his bath (Yeah, call me a pervert if you want). Once he finished his shower, he dressed up in plain clothes and went back to his bedroom again. This time, I followed him to see how his usual afternoon goes.


    I followed him to the back door of the building and there I saw that there were several piles of clothes. They seemed to be separated individually by the people who own them. He looked at it and sighed. He then sat near a well and started pouring water into a basin. He then started taking the clothes from the first pile and started scrubbing it in the basin. Why is he even washing clothes for other people? I never missed giving him his monthly allowan e so he should be fine. I was about to remove my stealth to confront him when I heard some footsteps coming towards where we are so I had to stop. I then saw a handsome guy that looks quite young. He must have just recently had his coming of age ceremony. He then approached Lark and dumped his clothes on the ground. He then shouted as if ordering a slave, "Wash mine first! I''ll pay you extra." Lark simply looked up and then nodded. He then said that he will do the pile after the current one he is finishing. Why do I feel Cinderella vibes in this whole situation here? The guy then sighed, shook his head and told Lark, "What is the point of you being bought out of this place by your master if you still live here and in a worse situation too? You sold all the things in your room and started getting chores from others for some extra coins. Are you trying to pay off your debt to her as quick as you can even at the cost of your own life?" Lark simply said, "I have to pay it off so I''ll stop being a burden to her. Maybe once I don''t owe her any money, she''ll forgive me for my past mistakes and finally give me a chance to be with her." The younger guy looked at him with pity, "If resonance makes you end up this miserable, I hope I never experience it in this lifetime." He then walked back in the building after he placed a few silver coins next to the pile of clothes he dropped on the ground a while ago. Lark eagerly took the coins and placed it in his personal storage then continued washing the clothes in the basin.


    Out of curiosity, I checked on his personal storage and saw that he has saved a huge amount. It was already equal to more than half of his debt to me which is honestly surprising if all he did was sing on shows and do these chores. What has he been through and what has he been doing to earn this much in just a couple of months? I watched him wash piles and piles of clothes one after another tirelessly. He washed a total of eight piles and he seemed to be already an expert at doing so. It just shows that he has been doing this task for quite some time and is used to the process that he can perform it like a robot. After the pile of clothes are done, he went back inside the building. He then started scrubbing the floors on the stage and the areas around it. He then went to the kitchen and helped in preparing the meals for dinner and also washing the dishes afterwards. I have been following him around for about 4 hours now and just watching him made me feel extremely tired. Damn. This has to stop today.


    I continued following him and finally at 8pm, he finally went back to his room. I honestly am to blame for this. I did give him a monthly allowance and paid for the room he will be staying in for the next six months during my last visit but I failed to notice that he did not use any of the money I gave. That''s on me since I never checked on him personally afterwards. I believed his reports via the earring I gave him that he is doing well. The allowance money I gave him every month just kept adding up with nothing being taken out at all. He must have taken his daily necessities from the coins he earned from his shows and the chores that he does. He purposely gave up on the other things in his room that he thought wasn''t necessary and sold it to others to get more coins. He also purposely chose to just eat the free meals provided to employees which come in small servings and it barely had any taste or nutritional value. He also chose not to avail of hot water in his bathroom since that is something extra that he has to pay for. It was not included in the room rental amount that I paid for him. What kind of punishment is he doing to himself?!

 Chapter 144 - 144 - Checking on Lark 2

    Once he is back in the room, not surprisingly, I saw him wince when he looked at the bathroom. He must have planned to take another shower since he did a lot of chores but thinking that the water will be colder at night, he decided against it. I myself would not have done it or else I will suffer with muscle pain if I was still a human. He then dragged his feet to his clothes cabinet and chose a simple piece of clothing he would wear to sleep. He immediately removed all of his clothes (much to my surprise). This is the second time he removed his clothes in front of me today and I totally feel like voyeur now. Once he has changed to his sleeping clothes, he dropped on the bed with a loud thud and stared blankly at the ceiling for several minutes. He looks really tired. It was possible he wouldn''t if you wash that many clothes and scrub the floor of a hige area as that. He''s not only thin but the dark circles under his eyes has made him look about 10 years older than the last time I saw him. No wonder he had to use that much make-up to hide how his real face looks like right now. I decided to go around the bed and sit on the wooden chair next to it carefully. Once I have sat, I removed my stealth magic and appeared in the room. I spoke all of a sudden which clearly startled him, "Why are you trying to punish yourself like this? Are you trying to elicit pity from me?" With the sudden voice from beside his bed, he abruptly sat up and almost fell off the bed. He then looked at my direction and when he realized it was me, he immediately fixed his clothes, kneeled on the bed and looked down to greet me. He seemed to have realized something and then he held onto his clothes tighter and turned beet red. He must have realized the possibility that I saw him naked a while ago. Well, I saw him shower too and stalked him too but that is not the issue right now though. It is not the first time so where is his shyness coming from. I have seen everything before. He coughed a bit to attempt to calm his thoughts and answered with a respectful tone "I did not know that you will be visiting today, master. I am not punishing myself and am simply working hard to pay of my debt quickly. I do not deserve any of your pity at all." I stood up and walked towards the bed slowly. I stopped right in front of him and I swear I saw him shiver. His shoulders stiffened seemingly preparing himself to be hit. I slowly leaned and held his chin with my right hand and lifted it so our eyes can meet. He looked shocked and though he did not try to remove his chin from my hand, his eyes looked away so that he would not be staring into mine. Taking advantage of the slave mark, I ordered him, "Look into my eyes and keep it there, Lark." Like an instant switch which was turned on, his eyes darted back to look into mine and what I saw there was panic with a ton of other emotions that I could not fathom. I did not mean for this to end in another interrogation like last time but this man is just extremely stubborn and constantly refuses to admit the truth or what he really thinks.


    While staring into each other''s eyes, I asked him again, "Why are you doing this to yourself? Tell me the truth." His brows furrowed and I saw him enduring the pain of the slave mark as he tried not to answer the question. I then spoke another order, "Answer my question now." I then saw his body twitch and he couldn''t help but utter a soft whine as his face winced in pain. When he opened his eyes, he looked at me as if he was about to cry and then answered, "I deserve to be punished because I am a liar. I have to pay off my debt as soon as possible so I won''t be a burden. Maybe you will give me another chance when that time comes." As he finished the sentences that he was forced to say due to the effects of the slave mark, tears started falling from his eyes but he couldn''t move his eyes away from me since the previous order still stands. Damn. I couldn''t help but feel guilty. I know I did those things before because I was stressed out and fed up from being followed around by several people for weeks and he''s kind of the only one that got caught so he received the brunt of my anger. I let go of his chin, and walked back to my seat. As I sat, I conjured his slavery contract as I spoke, "You do not have to pay off anything." I then burned the slavery contract with my magic and I felt the effects of the contract on his body disappear together with it. He gasped at the sudden impact of the slave mark removal and he panted a bit before he recovered. I then stood up and started walking towards the door as I said, "You are no longer a slave. As for all the money you have saved up till now, you can do anything you want with it. You can go wherever you want and eat whatever food you like. You look totally malnourished. Don''t make me any more guilty than I am right now." After I turned around and walked straight out of the door, I heard a loud thud behind me, a groan of someone in pain and then the scurrying of footsteps approaching me from behind. I then felt a tight hug around my waist and a wet patch on my back. He then murmured with sniffs in between and his voice cracking here and there from panic, "I don''t want to be free. I want to belong only to you. Don''t abandon me please. I am begging you, master. I am willing to be anything! I can be your slave or your pet. I can do anything. Please!" I held on to his bony hand and sighed heavily. I felt him shiver as my warm hands touched his cold ones. His hug tightening further. He must be fearing that I will remove his arms and push him away. I then spoke in a soft voice, "Pack all your belongings." He then cried louder this time, "No! No, please. I am fine living here. I don''t mind the chores. I will pay off my debt. Just give me more time, please. Just one more chance, master." I then sighed and replied, "What? Don''t you want to come with me?"


    He froze on the spot and he seemed to have stopped breathing as well. I then spoke again, "Hey! Breathe and answer, will you?" He then gasped as if he drowned for a few seconds and stuttered, "Did you just- Did you say- I can come with- You''re bringing me out?" Wow. That was a lot of incomplete sentences in one statement. I simply said, "Yes. I will be leaving for Sklavryet in a few days though. Do you want to accompany me?" I felt him nod his head on my back and then he murmured, "I will follow you anywhere, any time." Damn. Me and my impulsiveness are just unbelievable. Before my mind started thinking, my mouth has said everything and I couldn''t take it back anymore. How would I even explain this to the other three when I did not allow any of them to come with me?


    I decided to move Lark out of his current place. We packed all of his belongings inside the earring I gave him. He then told me he has pending laundry. Damn that endless amount of laundry. I used cleaning magic on everything and placed all of thr supposed payments in his hands. He smiled like he''s gone silly as he kept the money in his storage earring. I requested for a refund on the three remaining months that the room will not be used and they gave it to me though a bit reluctantly if I say so. I held Lark''s hand and then brought him out of the place. I decided to have Lark stay in a different inn and told him that I will fetch him on the day I will be leaving for Sklavryet. I left clear instructions that he has to eat well so he can get back to his healthy weight. I have not left for Sklavryet but now I am technically bringing someone in, aren''t I? This also actually feels like cheating since I am hiding him away like this. I made sure to place a protective barrier around the room of his inn to ensure his safety.


    I am quite worried about Lark''s health so I also forcefully made him drink some health and revitalizing potions. I also placed a bunch of healing spells on him to remove all the bruises and scars. His gaunt face immediately got some of its color back. I touched his earring and added new features in it like telepathic communication, tracking and some defensive spells that would trigger if he''s in danger. He then smiled at me and then looked down on his hands. Damn. Don''t start acting like a shy school girl just because I touched your earlobe. I bid him goodbye and made a quick trip to my favorite handsome tailor and bought a bunch of new clothes for Lark. I bought a total of 15 sets like a crazy shopper. My shopping haul included 4 sets of sleeping clothes, 4 sets of clothes one can use when going on regular trips outside, 4 sets of working clothes that commoners would use and lastly, 3 sets of additional presentable looking clothes that are fit for wearing when he has to sing on stage. I also bought some undergarments for him. I sent all the items to our shared storage space together with some toiletries like shampoo, bath soap, lotion and perfume that I personally crafted. I then sent him a message to take care of himself well and that I will be back soon.


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 145 - 145 - A Pregnant Persons Strong Sense of Smell

    After making sure that I have prepared and dealt with everything I needed for Lark and our upcoming trip, I had a leisurely walk back to the academe. I am simply enjoying this as one of the rare occurrences where I can just be by myself in silence, enjoy the evening breeze to relax and not deal with my growing issues with the men of this world.


    In my defense, I do love looking at beautiful men and I am quite sure I am not the only woman who does that. Even if I admired their looks, it doesn''t mean that I want to touch them or take them home to marry. They are just nice to look at, that''s all.


    My visit at the entertainment district is simply for sightseeing and to quench my curiosity about how things in that place go about. I never flirted with anyone even inside the academe but for some reason, I meet man after man like they were scheduled parcels to be delivered at my doorstep in specific time intervals.


    The biggest issue is once they meet me, they don''t want to leave! The parcels being sent to me have high resonance values so of course they won''t let me go afterwards. As these thoughts started running in my mind, I found myself gradually getting stressed again so I stopped walking for a bit and did deep breathing exercises to clear my mind. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once I have calmed down a bit, I resumed my leisurely walk while letting my mind wander on the possible jobs I would take once I go to Sklavryet to make my cover as a contracted migrant worker more believable in case the elves and heralds do a little background investigation. Now, I have a guy in tow too. I wonder what appropriate role I will give him in this undercover mission. Will he be a lover, a slave, a friend or maybe a migrant worker like me from the same hometown? But who would even believe that he''s just a relative or just a friend if we live in the same inn or house and sleep in the same room?


    Before I knew it, I was already standing in front of the villa gate. I didn''t even know I have arrived as if my feet just brought me here while I was absent-minded. I could only sigh deeply since I still don''t have a concrete plan in my mind.


    I dragged my feet inside the villa and slumped on the living room sofa as I went in. It was already 9pm so I guess they all decided to rest in their rooms since they do not know when I am going to come back. When they heard me arrive though, the doors of the rooms opened one after another as they peeked at what I was doing.


    Arthur was the first one to get out of the room and asked me if I have eaten and if I need anything. I waved my hand and said that I have eaten already and he could rest for now. He immediately bowed and returned to his room as instructed. I then saw Ioannis come out of his room and then slowly walk towards me. Once he is near, for some reason, he started sniffing my neck and my clothes. This is one of the reasons why I have always called him a puppy.


    Once he had his fill of sniffing, he then stared into my eyes for a few seconds and then finally asked, "Where have you been? You smell of another man''s scent." It wasn''t a question but a declaration. He was so sure I met somebody outside. I totally forgot that he was pregnant.


    I have heard stories of my female co-workers before on how they acted when they were pregnant with their first child. They said that they are very picky with food, feel sleepy randomly throughout the day, they sometimes feel angered just by seeing their husbands'' faces while some can''t have enough of their husbands and did not want them to leave their sight. One of the most memorable effects they said was the feeling of jealousy for the littlest things and the hypersensitive sense of smell. I think this is a sample of it, right?


    Since the question has already been asked, might as well answer with the truth to avoid further problems. I simply looked at him with the most nonchalant and innocent face I can muster and answered, "I visited the entertainment district to see Lark since you advised me to check on him and not punish him further." He then looked at me and furrowed his brows. He must be trying to remember who Lark was and then his eyes widened as he remembered the story of the person I bought out from his previous slave owner.


    As for our jealous prince, he was unable to stop himself as he opened the door of his room wide, walked out with heavy steps and asked in an irritated voice, "Why are you keeping tabs on that Lark? Why do you have to know how he is?" I looked at Aurum for a bit then looked back at Ioannis'' face. I did not answer Aurum''s question and simply stood up from the sofa and held Ioannis''s hand to assist him in standing up as well.


    I bid the seven other men a simple "good night" as I guided my pregnant husband back to his room. I also entered his room so we can have a one-on-one talk about why I visited Lark so suddenly. Luckily, he didn''t look angry and he just let me guide him back to his bedroom. I saw Aurum''s face show confusion and then irritation. He must be wondering why I did not even bother answering his questions.


    I honestly do not have the obligation to, if you think about it.


    It was heartless I admit, but my responsibility is to explain it to my legal husbands. He isn''t my husband yet but he is already this jealous and grumpy. I see really dark days ahead when I look at his antics most of the time.


    I heard the bedroom doors of the other men close behind me one after the other as they said "good night" back to me. The owner of the last door did not say anything though and simply slammed his door quite loudly. We all know whose room that loud sound came from.


    Once me and Ioannis are inside his bedroom, we sat on his bed in silence. After a few seconds, I simply pulled Ioannis for a hug. I really missed sleeping next to him. His habit of sniffing has been absorbed by me and now, I do the same to him whenever I have the chance to. He immediately hugged me back and then murmured, "Take a shower or I am going to kick you out of this room. I hate the smell of other men on you."


    I loosened my hug and looked at his eyes. I asked curiously, "How do you even know that I smell like other men? Did I ever smell like that to you before?" He shook his head and answered, "I don''t remember you smelling of other men. I just- I think it''s the pregnancy. Now, I think I am going to cry." I then hurriedly said, "Hey! Don''t cry. I''ll take a shower right now. I''ll accompany you tonight, okay?" He then nodded his head and pouted like a child.


    Why is he being jealous and dramatic so suddenly? Oh, it must be the pregnancy and everything that comes with it. I have never been pregnant so I tend to forget about it. When I see him like this, I could help but find him adorable. I also feel thankful that I am not the one who''s having to go through all of these things.


    I did a quick shower and changed to sleeping clothes. I even asked Ioannis to sniff just to be sure he doesn''t smell anything weird on me anymore. He did sniff me a bit and then smiled afterwards. He''s so easy to please and so cute. He then excitedly pulled me to his bed and then covered himself and me with his blanket.


    He snuggled to me as if I''m a pillow or a stuffed animal. I then told him that I brought Lark out of his current dwelling and moved him to an inn. I also told him Lark''s situation when I found him just after two months since I last saw him.


    I saw Ioannis eyes widen and then his tears seem to start forming. He then pinched my arm and then blamed me that it was my fault as to why Lark ended up like that. I pretended to wince to make him believe that his pinch was painful and then just admitted it was my fault to end the topic.


    He told me to treat him better since it isn''t Lark''s fault that he resonated with me. I then admitted to him that I am planning to bring Lark with me to Sklavryet. I felt his body stiffen and he exhaled heavily. It took him more than a minute before he gave a reaction to my statement. He simply said, "You care for him. You finally admitted it."


    I then looked at him, clearly confused as to where his statement came from. He smiled and said, "You would have never felt angry or betrayed if you weren''t interested in him during the first time you met. You couldn''t leave him alone and had to buy him out of slavery and that was even after he lied and tried to trick you. It''s just how resonance works, I guess. Do you need any more proof?"


    I really admire my main consort during these times. He always shows me different perspectives and makes me realize things that I miss, ignore or even try to deny. I did not comment any further and simply gave him a kiss on the forehead. He then spoke again, "You were the same when you took in Kayden before. You helped him out when he was kidnapped and about to be raped. You said you were just pitying him. He''s your second husband now." He then hugged me tighter until I felt his baby bump on my abdomen.


    I couldn''t help but smile and be proud of my choice of main consort. I really chose well. I kissed his forehead and simply said, "Thank you for everything." He then answered, "I want to meet him before you leave for Sklavryet." I simply hummed to agree with his condition.


    As for the baby bump that is rubbing on my body, I am very proud about it too as much as I am proud of my man. We did work really hard for this child in Eieneos. (A/N: Yeah, it was really hard. It was so hard that you continued doing it for several days. *winks*) I am wondering why his abdomen has grown this big so quickly though.


    Our little bump isn''t even two months old yet but his father already looks like he was already halfway through the pregnancy duration. I know that the pregnancy would only be about 6 months at least but this size is just weird. Why do I suddenly feel a hidden conspiracy here?

 Chapter 146 - 146 - A Talk Between Men

    This is the first time I have slept well since I moved to my new villa with a total of eight men in tow. It seems that my sleep was always the best when I am hugging Ioannis. Too bad, I won''t be able to do this for quite some time once I leave for Sklavryet. It was a necessary sacrifice if I want to have my plans move forward a bit quicker. It also will keep me less worried if I know that I am able to provide everything that Nische needed to recuperate the soonest. The worries and the excitement of meeting new people and learning their culture is getting on my nerves, honestly. I have honestly been a recluse if I think about it. My life has always revolved on work and then simply going home even back in earth. Now, when I decided that I will be staying in a totally different place where I do not know anybody is simply a first time for both lives. Though it made things complicated, bringing Lark with me, kind of eased my tension a bit.


    As part of my promise to my very pregnant husband, I will bring him out today to meet with Lark. I don''t know exactly what he plans to discuss with him but I guess it was a very necessary talk for world peace. After getting up and eating breakfast, since it was also a weekend, it was perfect for a little date with my husband around the city. As for Dimitri, he has been slumped with a lot of business paperwork and homework from his classes every single day and the weekend is his most awaited moment of peace so we decided not to disturb him so he can catch up on some sleep. We simply dressed up for an outing and then decided to meet with Lark today. As Ioannis and I were about to exit the villa, a flurry of footsteps was heard from behind us and I saw Aurum and his four aides hurrying to follow us out of the house. I decided to stop walking and stand aside with Ioannis so they can pass through the door and go their way. For some reason, they stopped and stared at me seemingly wondering why I decided to simply stand on one side. Aurum, realizing that I am letting them leave first so that they can go wherever they want to go and that he will not be able to follow me was somehow livid for some reason. He almost shouted at his four men when he instructed them to follow him out of the villa. I waited for about 10 minutes before I hugged Ioannis'' waist from behind and thenA we teleported to a deserted alley next to the inn where I rented a room for Lark to stay in.


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    I really wanted to follow Luna and Ioannis to wherever they wanted to go. It seems that she realized what I wanted to do and just had to give way so that we can leave the villa first. I had no choice but to walk out with my attendants in tow. I decided to hide near the academe gate and wait for her to pass by. I waited for a long time and when an hour has passed, I lost all hope that she would pass here. Damn. Anger and anxiety can really block your thought processes. I totally forgot she could teleport. I immediately looked back at my attendants who were simply sitting under the shade of the tree minding their own businesses. When I looked at them, they simply looked back innocently. Damn. They totally knew I was waiting for nothing but did not warn me one bit.


    ******** ******** ********


    Once we have appeared in the alleyway, I immediately guided Ioannis into the inn. I passed by the receptionist and smiled while giving him a silver coin. I winked at the guy who immediately blushed and bowed his head. I stealthily went up the third floor of the inn and went to the fifth door on the right side of the hallway. I decided to knock a few times and wait for someone to open the door. I don''t want the guy inside to not be prepared for any visitors. Lark opened the door after a few minutes, wearing simple sleeping clothes. He seemed to have just woken up with his half-closed eyes and a chicken''s nest for his hairstyle. Once he realized who was outside the door and that there was even a visitor together with me, he immediately ran inside with the door a bit ajar to get his outer robe. I also heard other noises before he came running back at the door. This time, his hair looked neat and he was wearing clothes that were not too thin. He welcomed us inside the room. Ioannis, kept his silence all throughout the things that happened and simply observed Lark closely.


    After entering the inn, we sat on the available chairs while Lark decided to sit on one side of the bed, a little way from me and Ioannis. I think he was trying to make this meeting even just a tiny bit less awkward than it already is by keeping a polite amount of distance. To ease the tension a bit, I introduced them to each other just like meeting a friend accidentally on a busy street, "Ioannis, this is Lark. Lark, this is Ioannis, my first husband." Lark immediately stood up from the bed and kneeled on one knee with his head lowered. He greeted Ioannis with respect, "It is a pleasure to meet you, master Ioannis. I am Lark, you can give me instructions as you see fit." Ioannis raised his eyebrows and looked at me accusingly as if I bullied Lark. I looked at him innocently and shook my head as if saying that I did not do anything. I then spoke hurriedly before my husband gets upset, "Lark, stand up! I told you that you are no longer a slave. What are you kneeling for?" His head snapped and looked up at me. He slowly stood up and sat on the bed, his head still lowered.


    Ioannis was quiet while everything was happening. I am honestly starting to feel scared with this silence. It was like a calm before a storm and with his cold and emotionless face, I couldn''t exactly read his thoughts or decipher what he is feeling as of the moment. It took a few minutes before he spoke and he definitely went directly to the main topic, "I heard that you are accompanying Luna to Sklavryet. Is this true?" I saw Lark''s shoulder stiffen and without making eye contact he simply nodded his head while his eyes stayed looking on the floor. Ioannis then looked at me and ordered, "Leave the room. Lark and I have something important to talk about." I looked at him surprised. This is actually the first time he pushed me out of a room to have a private conversation with someone else. How important is this topic that I am not allowed to know about it? Since I do not want to upset him further, I decided to just smile and walk out of the room. Once I am out, I immediately tried to put my mana into the room to listen in but surprisingly, I couldn''t! Ioannis is really going all out on this secrecy!


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    It came a shock to me that a man who is clearly interested in Luna will be accompanying her on a two-month trip in a faraway region. What upset me even more was it was my wife who invited him out of her impulsiveness. As the main husband, the demand for me to be understanding and compassionate was really becoming higher each and every day. Being pregnant is not helping me think clearly at all without my emotions getting involved. I asked her to come out of the room because I want to have a man to man talk with Lark. Even after thinking about many negative things, I still arrived at the conclusion that it was still better that she has someone to accompany her. My talk with him will actually be more of an advise and set of instructions on how he would deal with this woman that ends up attracting men everywhere.


    I started my declaration by asking Lark, "Lark, I don''t mind you accompanying Luna in Sklavryet. I will support you in your goals to convince her to include you to our family. In return, I want you to do everything you can to be accepted during the two months you will be with her and at the same time, ensure that she does not take in anybody else. I won''t blame you if you do not succeed on the second half of the task but try to limit the number of men she encounters or she brings in. The lesser the better. None would be the best outcome. Do you understand what I mean?"


    ******** ******** ********


    Lark''s POV sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was surprised as I opened the door of the inn. I was not expecting any visitors and only Luna knows that I was staying here. Who could it be so early in the morning? When I opened the door, I saw Luna''s face while I was still dazed with hints of sleepiness. When my eyes zoomed to a man behind her, I swear that I felt all the blood in my body has escaped me. I ran inside, making sure I do not look dressed too inappropriately. I do not want the man to think that I want to seduce Luna in front of her legal husband. I was surprised at the first question he asked and can only nod without meeting his eyes like a man who was caught red-handed. I was more surprised when he asked Luna to leave so he can talk to me in private. The next things he talked about just stunned me speechless. Did he just say he was fine that I enter their family as long as I block any man with filthy agenda that approaches her in Sklavryet?


    ******** ******** ********


    After about a quarter of an hour, Ioannis walked out of the room, grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the inn. He simply said he was hungry and he couldn''t wait anymore or he will die. Any attempts of me asking what confidential topic he talked


    that like the same woman? He didn ''t stop me from bringing Lark and he did not even mention the issue again so I got a silent permission after all. I think I was able to keep the world at peace in the end.

 Chapter 147 - 147 - The Departure to Sklavryet

    The night before I am bound to leave for Sklavryet, I did a final check on everything that I needed to bring for this fairly long stay outside the empire. I have already prepared the clothes I will wear once I leave the territory of Athanoviya empire. I will immediately change into these clothes to ensure that when I reach Sklavryet, I look the role of a commoner that is simply moving in to the territory to look for a job. I have sets of these clothes prepared to ensure that I can maintain the said created image and identity. I have prepared similar clothes of this quality for my designated companion, Lark. We have to ensure that no matter if there were eyes observing us or there were none, nobody would think that we came from Athanoviya much less have other reasons for entering Noir''s territory.


    At dawn, I woke up with a really early start. I gave Ioannis a kiss on the forehead, wishing him sweet dreams and a deeper sleep. I made sure to inject more of my mystique mana to the ring and hidden earring he was wearing for higher safety and protection features. I changed my clothes to much simpler ones. I look like I just went out for a quick trip to buy something. The clothes that I was wearing are what you typically see on someone out on a regular trip at the market area of Hoffen City. I quickly left the comforts of the room I shared with my husband and immediately casted a sleeping spell to everybody inside the villa. I do not want any complications (well, this is a better way of saying that they were stalkers) following me for this personal mission I am setting out for. I quickly walked to Dimitri''s room, giving him a kiss on the forehead as well. To be fair, I did a quick teleportation to Kayden''s room in the Moonlight Inn to do the same. I don''t want anybody to know I was somewhere else so I had to teleport back to the villa again. Once everything is in place, I quickly left my home and in just a few minutes, I can be seen exiting the gates of the academe. I do not want to say good bye to anyone here since they have always been informed on the day I will leave for my immersion.


    Once I left the gates of the villa, I immediately walked to the inn where Lark is currently staying in (in secret though). I did three consecutive knocks in a secret pattern we previously agreed on and he opened the door quickly. After I entered the room, I saw him all dressed up like a normal tourist as I am. For some reason, I can see the excitement and a strong sense of determination in his eyes. As for where the determination was for, I have no idea. (A/N: He''s determined to seduce you!) I simply greeted him a "Good morning" and he greeted me back. I asked him if he was ready and he nodded firmly. I have already given the receptionist of the inn the rent for another day with instructions to only check on the room for cleaning once the check out time of 2pm of the next day arrives. As to why I am doing this, it can be some sort of a diversion or a way to erase my tracks. I want to at least have the illusion that I entered this inn and never left the room till the next day. If I was being followed, these would confuse the stalkers as to where I went and the exact time I left the room as well. Very few people know that my magic rank has risen since the check I had at the start of the first semester so, no one would think that I could teleport in and out of any place I have visited before.


    Sklavryet is a free and open city situated south of the Athanoviya empire. The fastest way to get there will then be through the southern territory, a land which is majorly owned by my in-laws, the Vacarros. I don''t want them to know though of this personal trip I am having so I chose to just teleport to one of the secluded parts of Arista. Though it is a town within their jurisdiction, it is not a place they would frequent on an early morning during weekends. I held Lark''s hand and gave him instructions to close his eyes and just brace himself for the discomfort of the teleportation since this is his first one and it is a long distance at that.


    I immediately started the teleportation spell and closed my eyes as well which has been a habit of mine. Once I opened my eyes, I was welcomed with a much cleaner and peaceful Arista. Aurum has done a great job cleaning up the unsightly things that I have seen here during my last visit. My in-laws must have also expedited the process of rebuilding this area to make it more profitable based on the business plans I have given them. After I have taken in all the sights, I looked towards Lark who is visibly pale and uncomfortable. Ioannis was the same when I first brought him with me to teleport when he was not yet deified and that was a fairly short distance compared to the current one we had. I immediately coursed some healing mana to Lark''s body through our link hands to ensure that his discomfort disappears as quickly as possible. When he felt the sudden warmth coming from my hands washing away all his discomfort, he immediately looked into my eyes and smiled sweetly. Ugh, my heart. You can just give me a simple thanks instead of this.


    Since we have safely arrived and Lark seems to be okay now, the first thing I thought of was proceeding with my plan of renting an animal-drawn carriage that can bring us to Sklavryet from this territory. I want it to look middle class at best to give a feeling that I at least prepared enough for this trip but not well-off at all. I want to be consistent with the illusion of being a hopeful temporary working, trying her like by moving to a new territory. Since Arista hasn''t changed that much, I was able to determine the direction of the stall that sells and rents animal-drawn carriages. I pulled Lark there and knocked at the stall which is still closed at this time. I took a several minutes of knocking before someone opened the door for us. The grumpy old man is seemingly irritated at the new visitor but after I immediately voiced out what I came for and that is to rent a carriage on a long distance trip to the gates of Sklavryet. A trip this far can instantly earn the old man at least 3 silvers per person with me covering his food expenses as well as his expenses on his return back to Arista. All in all, he should earn atleast 24 silvers which is a hige amount for a lower class family. It should enough to feed a family of four for at least 1-2 weeks. I saw the surprise and happiness in the old man''s eyes and he said that he will personally escort us there by driving the carriage. We barely waited half an hour before we were able to set off. Lark and I simply made ourselves comfortable inside the carriage. I silently placed a protection spell on the carriage for our safety. Once we are in the areas with lesser people, I will place an invisibility spell as well to avoid unnecessary trouble. It would take us about a day of non-stop travel to get to our destination. I am not in a hurry though so I will simply enjoy this trip, have ample rest in between, make sure I never miss a meal and enjoy the sights.


    Because I was enjoying being a tourist a lot, instead of the initial approximate of arriving their in less than a day, it took us exactly about 29 hours to reach the gates of Sklavryet. We left the territory of the southern region of Athanoviya empire at around seven in the morning and arrived at the gates of Sklavryet half an hour before lunch time. It took us a lot of time as I made sure to have regular stops to eat, rest and sleep. I do have an old man in tow and an ox that I wouldn''t like to die on me. It was already sick in the first place so I do not want to torture it unnecessarily. I also enjoyed the ownerless meadows full of indigenous plants and animals that we passed by and I made sure to appraise the new ones that I saw for the first time and then decided to take as many of the useful herbs and other alchemy materials as I can. This was repeated as many as eight times throughout the trip. I couldn''t just stop myself from making sure I still get some form of income from this outing. I made sure to send the alchemy materials I picked to Unce Daejung''s inventory with a note for him to keep his lips sealed as to where he got the materials from since some people may figure out my current location. Another thing I made sure to do was also mapping the areas we passed by and marking the places where the alchemy materials (plants and animals) I have harvested were found. What I am most happy about is that the more places I get to visit and explore, the more areas I will then be able to teleport to since I can them and put pins with descriptions on my map. Sure, I hated the backwards way of travel (my back and butt hurt from all the bouncing and shaking) but I have never been more contented in the gains I got with a single endeavor than now.


    As we reached the gates of Sklavryet, I thanked the old man for the relaxing and peaceful trip. He bowed to me as he also said his thanks. He said that it was I who made sure that we have ample rest and are all fed well throughout the trip which made it the best one he has been in so far. He said that he hopes that he can serve me again in my future travels. We went to one of the famous diners near the gate based on the suggestion of the territory guards and ate a heavy lunch. Once we all have our fills, I gave the old man his pay and a little extra too since the trip was extended because of me. He thanked me again profusely and immediately left to go back to Arista. I kept a stealth spell on the carriage and secretly healed up the ox that was pulling the carriage as well to ensure the old man''s safety. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148 - 148 - First Day in Sklavryet

    When you have keen senses and almost limitless mana, you tend to be aware of your surroundings all the time, not because you are scared of your safety but because you just feel every single thing around you automatically like just how a normal person breathes. This innate ability if I should call it was something that I find challenging to get over with since I have to pretend that I am clueless about all the stalking, probing and the curious looks we are getting since we got into the gate of Sklavryet. As for Lark, I can say he''s lucky since he doesn''t seem to feel even a fraction of the uneasiness I am feeling right now. He was just curiously looking around the city, like a normal tourist that got here for the first time. He doesn''t need to act at all! As for me, I kept myself looking calm but a bit troubled like a normal person unsure if they were able to get a job soon. Since I don''t feel any tinge of killing intent or malice around me, I can focus on acting my part as the "normal" migrant worker that I am.


    As I was a human not so long ago, I atleast know what things one would prioritize once you arrive in a new place to stay alive. A person usually secures safe shelter and food first then a secure source of income to maintain these needs. I can say that another important thing would be reliable information. These may seem quite a lot but we have to secure it little by little within the first few days of our stay here. I held Lark''s hand and pulled him towards an old vendor selling cold drinks at the side of the street. We then asked if there was some sort of a government office that handles information or questions from tourists or new migrants. He nodded his head and kindly pointed us to the direction where it was. I made sure to thank the old man and then ask a random person after quite some time, pretending I am a bit lost and did not understand the previous directions provided. I know a certain group of people have been watching my every move since I arrived and I have to make sure my acting performance would be worth their while.


    Once we arrived at the governmen office, the first thing I asked would be information about possible temporary dwellings and readily provided my budget since I am planning to at least rent the place for a week till I get work. The information officer readily gave me a list of the inns in the area from the cheapest to the most expensive one. He also made sure to give his personal opinions regarding things such as reviews on accommodation, food and also the place around it in terms of safety. I gratefully bowed to the guy and left another question as to where I can find available job listings. He then pointed me in another direction and described a building as clearly as possible where all the postings were. He called it the missions hall.


    After I got all the information I needed, I pulled Lark on one side to discuss where we would stay at least for the first week that we are here. We talked about this previously but for our aidience, we have to appear confused and carefully deciding on where to stay and if it is worth our remaining money. Lark immediately went into character giving his opinions and then contradicting some of my opinions once in a while. We kept the acting out of the discussion for at least 10 minutes before making a decision on staying in Paradise Inn. It was located in a busy street so it was relatively safe. The reviews given by the information officer were decent and the price was just in the middle range. We then left the office and immediately went our way to the inn. I saw the information officer looking at one of the seated men near the door and I saw them nodding at each other like a signal to continue with the next step which must be to observe me in particular. I pretended to not see it by being busy with talking to Lark about something trivial. Sklavryet is indeed serious about their surveillance on new women that enter their territory as if each one is a serious threat or a potential criminal. I don''t have any issues with that though since it is what keeps the place peaceful and safe for the predominantly male population here.


    Lark and I were able to arrive in front of Paradise Inn after about a quarter of an hour. We immediately asked for one middle-priced room with a bed that can fit two people. We also paid for a one-week stay in one go. We were then guided to the room and the first thing we did was take a shower and changed our clothes. It would be weird not to since we claimed to have traveled for several days to get here. I placed the usual spells around the room like soundproofing and the anti-thief ones as well. I made sure that only the two of us can enter this place. I then gave a heads up to Lark that our next performance will be a date around the city.


    We left the inn all freshened up and dressed up for an outing around the city. For better effect, I made sure to hold his hand just like how couples do on dates. It is also a silent proclamation to the people around that this man is mine and everybody should back off. (A/N: Starting to get possessiveness, aten''t you?) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We started our date with going around the public market looking through the products available for sale. We tried some streetfood here and there while making sure we walk through every big and small street. I am mapping the area as we did so. On the outside though, we are simply looking into everything and walking around aimlessly. As usual, we have a number of eyes observing us everywhere we went. They were pretending to be people passing by, hawkers on the streets, customers of some of the establishments and also food stall owners. The camouflage they were doing is quite impressive if you ask me.


    We made a few stops, sitting and eating a few snack every half an hour or so. I am not tired or hungry at all but I have a human here with me that needs it. We spent the whole afternoon like a dating couple buying a few cheap items and trying popular food. We ended our outing with a simple dinner of soup and bread. Before we went home, we made sure to pass by the place where the employers post their hiring noticesor simply, the "missions hall" . I made sure to take note of some of the jobs that I can do part-time so I can take a few of them everyday throughout the week. More jobs, more money, right?


    As for the jobs I took, I was quite interested in the jobs at the port that clearly indicated that they needed people in the early hours of the morning. The job entails delivering stocks to the public market and certain stores as well as personal packages to certain customers. It was labor intensive in terms of physical strength but magic can fix that since I can just use spells to make the packages weightless so carrying them would be fairly simple or I can just place them in my storage space for safekeeping then just bring them out at the place where they are supposed to be delivered to. I plan to take another job after I am done at the port since that job only hires for about 6 hours which should be from 3am to 9am. It would be best if the next part-time job I will get would be in a food establishment since they give their employees free meals so it should secure my lunch for the day. This job only hires for 4 hours a day from 10am to 2pm. In the late afternoon, I plan to work at the community center where they need some kitchen helpers to prepare the free food they will be distributing dinner to any interested person staying in Sklavryet. This endeavor targets those that are earning very little income, the elderly, the young children (especially orphans) and those that just arrived in the territory who do not have a stable job just yet. This territory indeed cares a lot about the well-being and survival of their inhabitants. It may just be one meal but it would definitely be enough to tide over a person at least till the next day.


    Lark took note of some less strenuous jobs as per my suggestion. At first, I told him that he really doesn''t have to work since I can technically provide for all his needs and he is just my designated companion in this immersion. But, as we all know that he is extremely stubborn, he insisted on at least getting a part-time job to earn his keep even if it was just a job he has to do for few hours per day. He took note of jobs that hire shopkeepers for stalls or factory workers that produce simple everyday items. He also took note of some establishments that hire entertainers specifically singers since his strength lies in that area. We took note of a few establishments that have a decent pay and does not look shady. He promised to sing only a few nights a week just like his schedule back in Hoffen City''s entertainment district but I doubt that his schedule will stay the same for that long. He will definitely get more chances and offers to perform with that angelic voice and pretty face of his. It should worry me a lot that other women might ogle at him but it is not like he''ll get in trouble since he''s a man who would be well-protected by the laws of this territory. He also has earring I gave him, of course.


    Once we are done choosing the jobs that we will apply for by tomorrow, we leisurely went back to our inn hand in hand. We entered the room and ended our date for the day. I hope that this should look normal enough in the eyes of the observers of the territory today. It such a hassle if I was deemed suspicious on my first day here in Sklavryet.

 Chapter 149 - 149 - A secret visit to Noirs headquarters

    A few minutes before midnight, I prepared to leave the inn secretly for a little infiltration prank I planned for the keepers of this territory. My original plan was not to let them know of my visit, and definitely not my plan to stay for at least a month here but with all these observers and stalkers, it has honestly started to get into my nerves. I don''t mind having a few if it will keep Lark safe at all times but not this many.


    It only takes a few men to be able to do that, certainly, not the whole territory like what''s happening right now. I haven''t stayed here for a day but it has already become unbearably suffocating just to walk along a busy street or even just to eat in food stalls. In these times, I really wished that there was an option to at least make my senses less keen than it currently was. Maybe with that setting, I can at least pretend that I don''t care about how I am being stalked so closely by tons of people.


    Before I left the inn, I left a kiss on Lark''s forehead to ensure that he stays deepy asleep. I also made sure to put a bunch of spells on my own body like ones that can make my movements soundless and my presence hidden such as my breath and my scent. I already have ones to hide my soul and mana strength anyways but being careful is still the best way to go. We all know that I am up against a well-known assassination and espionage guild anyways.


    As part of being careful, I won''t be able to use teleportation in this situation since that is at least a spell for a level 4 mage or higher. I shall walk to their gates then, not like it''s a big deal or it was that far. I expanded my senses to check if there are people who are awake or moving within several meters from where I was and luckily, I found none.


    I soundlessly opened the door of our rented room and the hallways are indeed deserted. I slowly went down the stairs and right before reaching the lowest floor where the inn receptionist was, I peaked to see how many stalkers are left at this time of the evening. It seems like they only changed the receptionist to one of their people to ensure that I don''t leave the inn sometime during the night. That was a really bad decision on their part.


    Just to make sure, I closed my eyes to spread my senses and confirmed that no suspicious people are staying around the inn at this time. I decided to used a basic mystique mind control spell to ensure it would be undetectable by anybody, even the person that was affected by it. This spell will make the person dazed for a few minutes much like how your brain freezes when you are greatly shocked by something. The person wouldn''t even notice that his brain glitched for a while after he regained his senses.


    I whispered the chant "Neshyanaz" and I saw the eyes of the guy at the counter lose focus as he stared forward like he had become lifeless. I then quickly left the inn and then started walking quickly towards the headquarters.


    It took me around 15 minutes from the inn to the gate of the headquarters. As usual, there were 4 guards stationed here. There were 2 openly standing on each side of the gate and I also sensed two that were hidden as back-up. I silently chanted the same mystique spell I used at the inn to get rid of the guards. Once they have been dazed, I used basic flight magic and went over the gate just like a thief. Since I have several minutes to spare, I leisurely walked to the main door of the huge establishment. This doesn''t look like an office at all. It was as huge as a palace but was built like a military fortress. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how sturdy the walls and the defenses are, a building should still have openings to let people in. I just have to find a door and window to get in. If they''re locked, I can use basic magic to unlock them. If there are people, I can make their brains glitch for a few seconds. I spent the next half an hour doing both before I was able to reach the innermost part of this fortress and what looks like the main room for elder meetings and large-scale mission planning. I chose one of the seats on the central part of the table and then disabled all the spells that concealed my presence and scent. I also made sure to exude the aura of at least a level 6 mage for a better effect. This place and its workers will definitely detect an intruder suddenly appearing in the core of the headquarters and this should create a big enough commotion which is what I was aiming form. People should then come to this place within a few minutes to check who dared to enter the innermost part of their fortress. I don''t want just any people though, I want the high ranking ones to meet me.


    Just as expected, within 5 minute, I heard a soft flurry of footsteps from a group of at least six people which are quickly approaching the door of the room I am currently in. The sound of the footsteps should be almost inaudible if not for my keen senses. If it was just anybody, an ambush this stealthy would surely kill you and you wouldn''t even know how you died. It would be a quick death but no less brutal than how these people do things. This group is quite impressive indeed. It kind of eased my irritation about all the stalking and made me think of how beneficial it would be to work with them instead for my future plans and goals.


    The group of people outside the room did not immediately enter to confront me. I felt several people setting up a barrier around the room. They must be trying to contain me inside and disable any spell or artifact that can help me escape. I just let them do what they want. It''s not like a barrier made of human mana can limit my movements.


    Once all their barriers are in place, the people outside finally made their move. One of the men kicked the door open like how police in dramas get inside a room to arrest somebody or conduct a raid. I stayed seated and I even rested my chin on top of my palms while watching them in amusement. The eldest of the group spoke carefully, trying to mediate. He must be cautious since if I can bypass their defenses thay easily, I couldn''t be just some random weakling. That is a smart move.


    The elderly man said, "I am one of the elders of Noir. My codename is Falcon. May we know the name of the guest? Can you kindly tell us what brings you here in the wee hours of the morning, is it an urgent commission perhaps?" I looked at the old man and smirked in amusement. Instead of answering his questions, I responded, "I want to talk to the highest ranking person in this place as of the moment. I wanted to talk about the invitation I have been given a few weeks back. If you want to know who I am, you can just tell your higher ups that my name is Luna." I saw the old man''s eyes widening grafually afterbhe absorbed the contents of my short intoduction. I threw the same invitation they gave me to the elder who spoke as proof that I was indeed an invited guest. I saw the recognition in the old man''s eyes when he saw the color of the envelope. He immediately excused himself to handle my request.


    He returned after a bit with this time, with a group of 8 people in total. They did not hide their scent or their presence as they approached the place where I am. The group entered the room in quick succession. They were a group of middle aged men. The youngest should be in their late fifties. The oldest should definitely a grandpa as their hair and even their beard has become fully white. But don''t get me wrong, their are old but I can still feel the strength and vigor of someone in their 30s from these men. In the line up, I scanned my eyes on the faces of the members of this group and immediately recognized the three men that I previously met with in Hoffen City. When the three men saw me, they almost at the same time kneeled one of their knees to the ground and also bowed. They then almost shouted "Welcome to the Noir Headquarters, your highness, heir to Rosenoir." The other 5 men snapped their heads to look at the 3 men that were already kneeling. They then looked at me and immediately followed suit to kneel and shout the same set of sentences the first three elders have uttered. The other guards upon seeing all the elders pay respect to me had also kneeled.


    I immediately asked everyone to stand up. I feel worried that the knees of these old men will give way and standing from their current position might hurt their old bodies. I instructed all of them to sit on the remaining empty seats around the big round table. I immediately told them that there are some important things that we needed to discuss. They shouted "Yes, your highness" in unision again, with their heads still bowed. Sighs. I will never get used to this reverence and treatment.

 Chapter 150 - 150 - History of Noir

    Once everybody has sat down, the elders took the initiative to introduce themselves via the codenames assigned to them by the organization. They also readily reported which sector or specific area they were assigned to monitor and manage the everyday activities. It seems that the elders are the top assassins during their younger yeats and also one of them was the previous patriarch or as they call "Lord" of the organization before the current one took the reins barely 5 years ago. His codename is "King" and is currently the highest ranking elder out of the 8 people seated in this round table discussion. King has also admitted that the current Lord is not in Skalvryet as of the moment and has chosen to train his skills and his mind in another territory. He said that the current lord was quite young when he got his position and thus was given his codename "Amir" though the guy didn''t like it one bit. Amir became the leader of the organization at a young age of 17 and is quite a genius so he was willful. Nobody can contact him during his missions and he comes back whenever he wants. He dumped all the administrative work to the elders.


    I stayed quiet as the elders took turns in explaining the hierarchy and job description of each role in their organization as well as how employees were ranks. They also gave me an overview of how missions are ranked and assigned. They were also quite detailed in how the payment system works. They were also quite proud to say that ranks are earned here and the leadership is not inherited. Every 50 years, everyone who is willing to undergo some rigorous series of tests. Simply, whoever comes on top will take the lord position. It was based on a person''s strength, intellect, innate talents and honestly, also luck. As they were discussing things to me one by one, I started feeling like I was the CEO getting productivity and financial reports from my subordinates. Once they have run out of things to report, I started everyone by saying, "I strongly believe that I met "Amir" in the Academe of Gnosis last semester but for some reason, he did not enroll in the current one. He seems to be making his own investigations to find my whereabouts. Don''t tell him that you have met me, no matter what happens. This is an order from me. Does everybody understand?" All the elders swore their allegiance and even gave their mana vows to keep everything that we have talked about in the conference room a secret.


    Once the business side has been settled, I asked the question that has been bugging me for quite some time, "How is my family connected to your organization?" King answered readily, "Your family built this organization, your highness." My eyes widened at the truth. I told them that I really thought that it was just a cooperation that has spanned several years, maybe a relationship through marriage or even a payment for a life-saving grace. The elders laughed and they told me, "It was all of the above and much more."


    Once you ask an old man to tell a story of the past, he will definitely and energetically retell it as detailed as possible as if he was reminscing his youth. Based on experience, it would take several hours on end. What more if you have 8 grandfathers that each have a version of their story to tell. I don''t think I will be going back to the inn any time soon.


    To summarize their story, the first royals of Rosenoir needed a way to monitor the lands that they have created without interfering personally. They saw how a lot of people are having a hard time living day by day as most of them were refugees who moved to this world with nothing to their name. The Rosenoirs loved the world they created and everybody who lived in it. As such, they started picking out talented orphans and trained them in different skills but the focus at first was on information gathering which will be their primary jobs. They also bought a huge piece of land and gave it to these orphans as their permanent home, Sklavryet. Throughout the years, the Rosenoir family has supported the organization financially and also provided basic edication and skills training to the children they have taken in. At first, the organization has almost equal numbers of male and female members but as time went on and through the changes in society and population after the Rosenoirs mysteriouly disappeared, the organization became predominantly male with a few women once in a while who are usually related to the previous employees through marriage (wives and lovers) or by blood (sisters, mothers and daughters). Women preferred to work for the government, the military or do business and just marry as many men as they can bring to their households. As the population gap between men and women grew larger, treatment towards men became worse. At that time, the elders then started rebuilding and repurposing Sklavryet as a sanctuary for abused men who have nowhere else to go and are looking for jobs that would pay them fairly. A territory of men would easily catch the attention of lascivious and greedy women thus they set rules in the territory with a warning that grave crimes are punishable by death. Women who choose to work here are also closely monitored and women who do bad things to the men of the territory have to pay appropriate financial damages, get jailed and in worst cases, their bodies will never be found. They also built the Noir organization''s headquarters in heret though it was simply called the government office on the outside. The members then had to adapt to the needs of their growing clientele so even though they only started with basic information gathering, most members eventually learned other skills to complete escorting job, delivering of high value items or confidential documents, espionage, protecting people such as travelling merchants, nobles, royals, etc and even assassination requests became available through the next couple of decades. They were proud that they were able to keep the organization afloat even when their masters had to close their kingdom off from the world indefinitely. The elders said that they knew that an heir will come back to lead them again but they didn''t know when or how she will appear or how long are they supposed to wait. They still kept their hopes up since it was written in a confidential document that was passed from one generation of elders to another since the creation of the organization. The Rosenoirs were kind enough to give them financial support for the next two centuries in advance to ensure that the children that they will be taken in and those that will be taken in for the years to come will not have issues getting their necessities met to survive. They then presented me well-preserved financial documents of the allowances and financial support they have received from Rosenoir from the time it was built and the things they have spent it on year over year. Everything was well-documented and in good condition. Based on the records, the annual allowance that they receive is at 10 gold coins. As for the paperwork, it clearly showed that they have not received any financial support for the last 243 years. This goes to show how tough the leaders were and the grit of all the members in keeping the organization and their home territory running even without the main source of funds. They said that it was the reason why they allowed their people to learn normal skills or jobs as their other sources of income when there are no missions. They honestly said that most of their people live double lives and it was also one of the reasons why they expanded to other type of services and recently, they finally even ventured to common types of businesses.


    After the long talks and story telling, I pushed a bulky bag of coins to the middle of the conference table. Inside was a total of 2 crown coins and 430 gold coins to make up for the years that they were not provided for with instructions to continue with the documentation on how the money will be used. I swear that I even saw the old men tear up as they said their thanks profusely. I simply nodded and said, "Excuse me, I will just need to do a couple of quick magic spells." As I closed my eyes, the first thing I did was to envelope myself with an isolation barrier. I have to release my mana limiters without crushing these old men due to the pressure. Once both were completed, I started the silent chant for two rank 10 barriers. The first one was to envelop the whole territory and the second one was for the Noir headquarters. With my consistently growing mana, it only took less than a minute to put both of them in place. It was the same type of offensive and defensive barrier that I set up for the academe and the territory of the Vacarros in the south. As quick as my limiters were disabled (which for sure made my real countenance come out but who cares...), I placed it back and removed my isolation barrier. When I opened my eyes, I saw the surprised faces of the elders with their widened eyes and opened mouths. One of the elders was able to reel in his shock first and asked, "We would like to thank your highness for setting up a protective barrier for our territory." The other elders looked at the one who spoke abruptly. This elder was definitely a mage. I gave them a smile and then instructed, "The barrier I have set up is a type 10 barrier that both have offensive and defensive features. I have registered it under a patent but it has not been released yet for sale to the public. In case somebody asks, tell them that you have met with the inventor secretly and was able to strike up a deal. I trust that nobody would be brave enough to try and force information about the seller out from you guys, am I right?" The elders suddenly laughed heartily before they almost unanimously said with smirks on their faces, "They could try but I hope they survive till dusk." I am liking these grandpas more and more.


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Note:


    Money System in the world of Aeocrecens:


    1000 copper coins = 1 silver coin


    1000 silver coins = 1 gold coin


    1000 gold coins = 1 crown coin


    1000 crown coins = 1 arcane coin S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some territories still follow the barter system. Jewels, precious stones, ores as well as other items considered as precious for each race can also be used as currency.

 Chapter 151 - 151 - Getting more people to join the revenge plan

    I honestly had a lot of fun talking to the elders and it was really easy to lose track of time with all the important topics that we needed to discuss and update each other about. A lot has happened since the kingdom of Eieneos has closed its doors to the world so I understand the excitement of the elders about finally having someone from their master''s family appear and start to lead and support them again in terms of knowledge and finances. Having these talks with them really eased my irritation about being stalked like I would do something evil any time in their territory by a huge percentage. But, I am not saying that I won''t get irritated if they continue doing it.


    It was also comforting to know that I can fully trust them simply due to a special item that is only provided to all the chosen members of Noir by the original rulers of my kingdom. Unlike the usual wooden plank that were issued to all the other human males in this world to complete resonance matches and soul links, the plank being provided to the male members of Noir was quite unique. It was a proof that they were specially chosen by my ancestors, a symbol of a promise of support and loyalty between the two factions and at the same time it was a symbol of my kingdom''s concern for their well-being for the next generations to come.


    At a glance, one might think that the only difference would be the higher quality of the wood, maybe a different color to the wood or deeper shade of the wood grains used but if a person who is talented in magic or mana manipulation will look into it closer, he or she will notice that the spells imbued to it were more intricate and balanced. One of the first features I noticed was the protection against resonance backlash. Though the enchantment can''t fully negate it, in case of rejection, it was reduced by almost 70% and as for when the resonance was accepted by the female, the male will receive blessings based on the females highest ranked talents. The more talented the female is, the more benefits the male would have and if the couple luckily will bear an offspring, the child will definitely inherit the best attributes of both parents.


    If you use me as an example, if I take in a guy from Noir as my lover, he would surely get blessings for his mana, physical strength and vitality attributes (health and longevity in particular) for sure since those are my three highest ranked talents. Heck, even if he doesn''t have talent in magic, he may start to be able to wield it. It was similar to how Ioannis was after deification.


    The planks also have a defensive feature that protects males so that they would be safe from being taken by force or being physically hurt by any female as well as give them something akin to a shield to protect them from any three deadly attacks by first shielding the man then teleporting them back to the headquarters to save their lives. By far though, I think the best feature from the list was that this item makes all men chosen as children of Noir and were duly provided the special wooden identity planks unconditionally loyal to the members of the Rosenoir bloodline thus they are the best allies for a newbie without a backer like me. Still, I belive that they rank below my soul linked companions in terms of loyalty and trust, of course. That''s normal though, given that we have only met so far and have not worked together for any goal or task. I am not in a hurry though. We can just build the trust carefully between Noir and me.


    Once all the elders have said their pieces from their youth and their glorious and victorious battle stories, it was time to tell my side of the story based on the missions that were assigned to me in this world. I had to start by telling them where I was from (earth) and what my life was like (totally a normal human) before I was summoned here. I told them my real age (26 years old) even if I am currently in a 17-year-old body. I then told them about the main things that I have to accomplish to complete my missions which were to rebuild the kingdom of Eieneos and also make sure the Rosenoir bloodline doesn''t end with me. As for the other specific details, I decided to keep it to myself since those were ones I personally decided to do. I also gave them the real reason about why I suddenly arrived in Sklavryet without advising them about it which was basically due to my 2-month immersion class for the Academe of Gnosis where I was supposed to disguise myself as a regular person who came in for work. Another reason was that I am aiming to be chosen as one of the VIP visitors for the upcoming annual event in the territory of the heralds and elves which will happen in a few weeks. As for my reason in visiting the territory of the traitors, I simply gave them a smile that does not reach my eyes as my answer. When they saw my facial expression, they chose not to ask further about what I plan to do there.


    The next things I discussed were the things I needed assistance with as of the moment. I readily asked them for help on several things as I treat them as my allies now. This is by far the first time I felt quite lucky for something that my ancestors have left for me. It was not just a person but a whole organization that can serve as my backing and somewhat, my extended family in this world. First, I want them to keep my identity and only release information that the elves and heralds will not find suspicious so I can inflitrate their territory. If needed, I want them to create a background of a commoner worker for me. Second, I requested for the organization to stop sending stalkers after me and my companion. Instead, I only want to keep two for Lark''s protection at all times. As for me, I don''t need protection but if needed, one can be assigned to me to ensure the illusion that I was just like any other of the female workers under probation. Lastly, I told them to treat me like a normal contracted worker whenever they see me outside the headquarters. I also gave them a list of the jobs that I am planning to take so that they would know which places I will be everyday and if possible avoid these places. They told me readily that they will help me in any way they possible can and to ensure that I will get chosen as one of the visitor allowed into Freyheimr. They promised to only let very few high ranking people in the organization know about my identity and follow the rest of my requests and instructions to the tee. It is really feels light talking to intelligent people.


    The elders suddenly called in two individuals that they said will be best fit to be my personal guards during my stay in Sklavryet. They will be my exclusive tails but instead of simply observing, they will keep me safe as well as my companion. After some secret communication method happened, two individuals suddenly appeared behind King. He then introduced them as Onyx and Morion. I quickly looked at both of the assigned guards and they seem to be only in their early 20s. When I looked a little longer on Onyx face, I can''t help but find him familiar. I then suddenly remembered seeing him before so I stared at him for several seconds more to confirm my memory. He is bound to crack if I silently stare at him. I saw his discomfort the more I stared at him. I then smirked at him and I saw his eyes widen and he seemed to be debating between just leaving the room or something else. I then spoke, "What are the odds that you will be assigned as my observer again, Onyx?" I saw his face get paler by the second. He then suddenly kneeled and bowed his head and spoke in a very respectful tone, "Your highness, please forgive me for my previous offense. It was my mission to find the identity of the new master. I was indeed assigned to you but there were others assigned to the other summoned women as well." I told him to stand up and that I wasn''t offended. I smiled and told him that it was just funny how I tried so hard to ignore his presence all the time though I know that he was observing me most of the time. I ordered both of them to stop kneeling or else, the fact that I was hiding my identity would become a joke. They both nodded in understanding and promised to stay hidden unless I called for them or the situation calls for it. I smiled at them and then continued my talks with the elders. The elders told me that there maybe a change of the guards assigned to me every two days but he assured me that they will all be of the highest rank just like Onyx and Morion. I just nodded and accepted their arrangements. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When we were done with all the planning for my mission and the territory, I saw the sun already rising. My gosh! I stayed here for more than 6 hours with all the talks and storytelling?! I think I really need to go back to the inn before Lark wakes up since I did not tell him I had plans to leave in the middle of the night. Well, my plan was busted when they invited me for breakfast since they prepared a feast for me. I ate quickly and teleported back to our room at the inn and simply told Onyx and Morion to follow me in their own pace.

 Chapter 152 - 152 - Got Caught Sneaking Out

    Once I appeared back in the room I was renting at the inn, I used cleaning magic in a hurry to freshen myself up. I then immediately changed my clothes back to the ones I wore the night before when Lark and I slept in. I did all my movements as quietly and as quickly as possible to not wake the guy on my bed up. I totally feel like a minor who went out to party without her parents permission and came home way past the curfew so I had to hide! The perfect comparison totally made me chuckle for a few seconds but I realized that I had to keep it in to not wake Lark up. I am just thankful that I was quite lucky since Mr. Sleepy Head seems to be having a really deep sleep. He''s still in the dreamworld right now even if it is already more than an hour after the sun rose. I carefully laid next to Lark on the bed and snuggled under the blankets for warmth. I closed my eyes, stayed still and breathed as evenly as possible. I never thought that as an adult, I will still end up having to pretend to sleep so that I can get away with sneaking out at night. I stayed in placed while also continuously sensing any movements from Lark''s body or any sign that he is about to wake up so I can react accordingly.


    It took the guy about almost another half an hour before he started to make a few movements signaling that he is about to wake up. When he made bigger movements like stretching his legs and arms, I pretended to stir in bed as if I was disturbed by him and was about to wake up too. When he belatedly realized that he wasn''t alone in bed, he suddenly stopped moving as if he was stunned that someone was beside him. I was quite surprised when I felt his arms wrap around my waist and his face nuzzled on the crook of my neck. I uttered a soft contented moan and then hugged Lark back. At least, he doesn''t seem to be angry. I hope he did not notice my absence during the wee hours of the morning. I thought I was already out of this jar of pickles but I was very wrong when I heard him whisper, "Where did you go last night? What time did you come back?" I couldn''t help but stiffen at his questions. I looked up and couldn''t help but give a forced smile. I even placed a sleeping spell on him but I guess his mana resistance somewhat was high and he woke up in the middle of the night. I knew that I have to start thinking on how I would explain the several hours I was away from this room. I then ended up responding with, "I had an important errand that I needed to complete the soonest." It wasn''t a lie but it sure was a very generic answer, even vague since it doesn''t have the specific details like the place or the type of errand I did. He looked at me with his cold eyes for a few seconds and said, "What type of errand does a person do after midnight? Is it something I am not allowed to know about? Does this errand perhaps brought you to the red light district?" I stared at him all confused and asked, "Huh? Where is this coming from?" He suddenly blushed and looked away while saying, "I wasn''t exactly asleep when you came in. You smell like you went to a place with lots of men when you arrived. I know since I work in the entertainment district too." I answered curtly and said, "Nope. I did not go there." I looked away and murmured, "I wish it was that place but... My errand can be considered a dangerous one that can get you in trouble..." I thought he did not hear me since I made sure to talk really softly but he actually did! He suddenly grabbed me on both my shoulders and made sure that I turn to look at him. Once he has my attention, he hugged me tightly and said with a bit of irritation in his tone, "What dangerous task did you do?! Where did you go?" I sighed and answered, "That scary looking fortress in the middle of the territory."


    I heard him gasp in surprise with his eyes wide while looking at me. He at least knows what type of people live and work in that fortress at least. He definitely realized that going there will also make me smell like I went to a place with several men. When he realized that I indeed went to somewhere quite dangerous, he seemed to start breathing heavily and quickly as if he is progressing towards an asthma attack or something. I clearly saw the worry in his eyes but he tried to calm himself down as quickly as he started breathing heavily. I smiled at him and said that I was totally alright and I even struck amazing deals with the people inside the fortress. I then admitted to him that I actually received an invitation from Noir when some of their people went to Hoffen. In short, they were already waiting for me long before I decided to visit this place. I told him that I originally did not have any plans to let them know about my visit but it started getting uncomfortable being followed around like I am someone who is bound to do evil things anytime. I also said that I worry about his safety. To settle all these things, I ended up deciding to visit them in secret to let them know I am here. In this way, they can help me stay in the territory as a common worker and also assist me in reaching the goals I have set for myself during this two-month immersion period. Ugh. I also have to write reports about my activities during my stay here in Skalvryet too. I also told him that with my deal wih Noir, he will continuously have a bodyguard whenever he is outside our rented room which in turn gets him my permission to do part-time work or even going around the city whenever he wants to since with the guard, I will have peace of mind that he is totally safe while I am doing my own jobs some place else.


    He sighed and then told me that I can practically do whatever I want and it is not like he has any control over my actions and decisions. He looked a little gloomy and upset. He ended up just sighing after requesting that I at least tell him the gist of what I am planning to do, places I plan to visit and how long will I be away. He said that he was really scared when he woke up in the middle of the night alone in a cold and dark room. He said that he felt abandoned too. He said that he actually woke up only a couple of hours after I left. He said that he couldn''t help but be filled with negative thoughts whenever I leave since he honestly thought that I regretted my decision of bringing him here in Sklavryet. I think the previous incidents where I left him in Arfa for a few months without any visits is still weighing on his mind. Where did this "abandonment" idea even come from? Did I ever make hin feel that I don''t want him since we left Hoffen? Why do I feel like I have encountered a similar situation and conversation before? Was it with Kayden perhaps? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To get his mind off of his negative thoughts and ideas, I pulled him out of bed, pushed him towards the bathroom and advised him to take a shower and dress up to go around the city again with me today. Nothing beats yummy food in the morning to lift ones'' mood up, energize your body and spirit and get your mind off the unnecessary stuff. This time though, I told him that we won''t be going on the usual date script but it will be more of a job hunting activity.


    I reminded him that though we have checked the job postings yesterday, the next step will still be visiting the establishments where those job postings came from and trying out for the job. With all the people coming here for work, we really have to act fast and technically pass those auditions or job interviews, whichever may be required of us. Hopefully, we can get hired to at least a couple of these jobs.


    My personal goal is honestly to get out of the inn and earn money to rent a house within the first week of our stay. I don''t plan on keeping the two of us in a shabby inn that barely has any privacy and soundproofing. I have money, a lot of it in fact but I can''t use it! The source of my spending power has to be the income from the jobs I will be taking here. My whole story has to be believable even if a background investigation about me is done and it should have highlights about how I worked hard on my own before renting a house so as not blow my disguise. I also asked for assistance from Noir for job referrals so I hope this job hunting activity would be fruitful for the both of us. Here''s to earning more money for my growing family!

 Chapter 153 - 153 - Back to being a working girl

    Once Lark and I have prepped up for our little outing this morning, I held his hand and pulled him out of the inn. I immediately checked my surroundings and I was glad that Noir kept their word about the guards. They only sent two which is just about enough since only Lark needs one anyways. The two bodyguards are hiding in the shadows so they surely won''t interfere much on how we will be spending our day. This is way comfortable than the previous day for sure.


    We went out the main door of the inn lobby leisurely. Our first goal would be to get the best breakfast we could have on a limited budget. During our last trip around the city (our little acting while on a date), we have tried different types of food available for sale.


    Just to make sure to keep my companion happy, I asked Lark, "What do you feel like eating today? Are you craving for something in particular?"


    He simply answered that anything filling and warms his stomach would be fine. He also said he is fine to have anything that I feel like having this morning. Since he said that I am the boss, I decided to have a heavy breakfast with some bread, meat stew, vegetable soup and even some fruit tarts. He seemed to enjoy my choices so I think all should be fine.


    I guess some habits die hard. I have been too used to asking my companion about what they want to eat. I have been doing that every single day when I was with Ioannis since he has become quite picky with food since we found out he was pregnant. As for Lark, it doesn''t hurt to make sure he likes what were going to eat anyways. I''ll just have to make sure to remind myself next time that my companion is a different person so I don''t have to be too concerned about every little thing that he wants. Not that I won''t take care of him but he isn''t as fragile as the other guy.


    After we had our fill, it was time to go job hunting! As of now, the priority is for me to take in a few jobs since my academe points and me passing my immersion or field classes depend on it. I technically also have another mouth to feed, clothe and shelter while I am here. I never thought that I will end feeling like I am starting from zero again in a new place. I guess the only difference is I atleast know some people here and I am sure the place is quite safe.


    Among the jobs that we saw at the mission hall, I was quite interested with the jobs at the port. Back in earth, jobs at the port are usually for strong muscular men that are able to carry huge packages. As for here, most of the people working at the port were women. It may be due to their stronger bodies compared to males or simply because women are obligated to support their family financially.


    As for me, I am simply after the pay, work availability and how much it fits with my skill set. I have learned to be quite practical and also choose jobs where I think I have more freedom compared to the black company I was working for before. I went to the port and due to referral, I was able to get slots to work in the early mornings and then the late afternoons which are peak hours when packages arrived and are needed to be delivered to their owners the soonest.


    My work schedule will then be from 4am to 8am in the morning rush and then 5pm to 9pm for the evening rush. They gave me work on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays for now and if I work well, they may consider giving me more working days in a week. It was actually quite fun to be a probationary employee again.


    The second job I was eyeing for was quite similar to the one I have been doing back in Hoffen City. The only difference should be the pay. Back in Hoffen, I did it voluntarily. Here in Sklavryet, they also have the community kitchen but it was used more effectively and was fully backed up by the leaders of the territory.


    They give full financial support to give 3 meals a day for free to people who need it. They also employ the people who prepare the food. Sadly, they already have a cook so I can only apply for the kitchen assistant position. The pay is good if you think about the fact that I only need to prepare the ingredients needed for cooking the meals. The work schedule here is everyday so I took it but only applied for the lunch shift.


    Since I won''t have anything to do on the mornings and evenings whenever it was Tuesday and Thursday, I decided to find another part-time job for that. I saw an opening at the local alchemy shop. They needed someone to collect alchemy materials regularly. Since I want to get more familiar in the surrounding area and map it too if possible, this should make my goal easier. As for the excess stuff I will be harvesting, I can easily send it back to Uncle Daejung''s shop for selling.


    The shared inventory space really makes everything possible even if I am quite far away. I was given a map and it shows here that Sklavryet has a mountainous region with forests in the southern and eastern parts.


    The area though is a shared region for the beastmen (on the right side of Sklavryet) and the giants (the south).


    On the left, it was also a lush forest and this one is near the shared region of the elves and heralds. The north is where some snaller human villages and towns can be seen. The bigger human territories are still way north from here.


    The area where Sklavryet is was very interesting. It was definitely strategically placed here not only to monitor the humans but also the mystique races around it. I guess, the races chose to live here as well due to Noir''s background. They know that if anything happens from the side of Eieneos, Noir will be the first one to makes its move. They are all spying each other, I think?


    As for the weekends, I designated it as my day off. Why take days off when my stamina doesn''t require me to sleep or rest that much? That''s because I can!


    You''ll never understand the problems of someone previously hired in a black company. I always wanted a regular schedule for my day off per week where I can just choose to do nothing at all and chill at home. Not that I do not sort the tons of documents that my people are sending me but at least I can do it at my own pace and not on an unpaid overtime.


    Since I am already happy with my job choices that I got quite easily (must be due to the referrals), we started looking for appropriate jobs for Lark this time. I did not require him to work since I am quite confident that we will live quite well just from my income alone but I let my men earn their keep if they want to.


    As per his request, he still wanted to sing for a living as long as the place was safe and is not the shady sort. He also wanted to have a part time job in the morning since he said it would get too lonely if he is all alone at home all the time. He said that I won''t stay at home most of the time anyways. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Awww... Someone''s being cute and pouty.


    I told him that no matter how busy I am, I can send him over to his work in the morning and also fetch him home afterwards. I also plan to do the same for him during his evening job.


    As for Lark, after a lot of asking around and visiting the job addresses one by one to complete some singing auditions, we were able to secure once a week performances on three of the most popular night life establishments. I assisted in the job contracts since I want to make sure that they can''t ask him to do anything else besides to sing well. They also can''t make him wear revealing or skimpy outfits. Uh-Uh. Not on my watch.


    As for his morning job, it was a 5-day work week from 5am to 11am at the town''s biggest bread shop as a shop keeper. We made sure not to work in the same establishments so we can get a better feel and different information avenues in the territory. I don''t like workplace issues too not that this world cares about it that much but I sure do.


    With all these jobs though, we should earn enough to live well and move to a house in a week or so. The port pays 15 coppers an hour, the community kitchen pays 12 coppers an hour and the pay for the alchemy job will depend on how well I do with harvesting stuff in the forests and mountains around here.


    For Lark, he should earn 12 coppers from the bread shop per hour and then the singing will earn him 50 coppers per performance plus commissions from song requests and drinks purchased during his singing performance. I will technically still earn money from Uncle Daejung''s side since I got the products from here but the sales are done in Hoffen. I am quite excited being a working girl again.

 Chapter 154 - 154 - A week of hardwork

    After about a week''s worth of working diligently in different establishments here in Sklavryet, Lark and I have reached our target amount of money that we previously agreed that we needed to save so that we could transfer out of the inn and finally get a house of our own. We want to stay somewhere private and comfortable for at least the next two months or so of our stay here. We also planned to at least furnish the house a bit to make it homey.


    In a week''s time, I was also able to get more work days at the port and a few special requests here and there for alchemy materials from the shopkeeper that I was working for as well. The same thing happened for Lark as the number of days he was requested to perform in the three establishments where he was hired earlier has increased by a lot. He has also started to gain some loyal followers that drop by at the pubs whenever he is scheduled to perform.


    Lark also seemed like he was enjoying being taken cared of by me lately. He smiles a lot recently and blushes whenever I pick him up from work since his boss and workmates must have been teasing him quite a lot due to the special treatment I am giving him. It''s not that I care about what others think but as long as he looks extremely happy then everything I am doing should be right.


    I feel a bit better too since I can at least make up for the time I left him alone for quite a long time and did not even check on him afterwards. I still try to live in the moment though while I continue making up to him since dwelling in the past won''t change his previous circumstances anyways.


    What I want to do right now is just to make sure to keep my promise on keeping him safe by coming home so I can pick him up and then send him over to his workplaces, both during the morning and the evening. I also made sure to fetch him from work and bring him home afterwards. I did it no matter how busy I was in my own workplace. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My bosses seem to be quite easy to talk to regarding these things since they immediately understood my situation and let me fulfill my promise to the guy with no complaints or conditions. This territory being quite biased to treating the men really well may have had a hand on me not being reprimanded even when I leave work just to bring my little princess to where he needs to be every single day. (Author''s Note: "Princess" was definitely a sarcastic term but also a term of endearment at the same time.)


    After we put together our money and confirmed that we had the right amount, we went to the real estate office to rent a place for ourselves. The attendants in the office were quite helpful and they assisted us well in choosing our new home. Once everything has been finalized, we moved to the new place over the weekend since we do not have work on those days.


    We settled in the house and placed some basic furnishings. We then checked out of the inn and took our things from there and hurriedly went back to our new place.


    To celebrate our new home, we decided to do some luxurious things that we did not do during the last week that we were here. The first place I pulled Lark in to get a luxury service was the public bath house that I have always wanted to try since the first time I saw it.


    The service was a bath (we can''t get more specific than that) where you can either have an attendant to help you bathe. You can also just have it on your own or you can share it with your chosen companion(s). Lark looked unhappy and uncomfortable about it but eventually, he still accompanied me. I never saw him as someone too conservative though.


    Though the little princess was pouty and looking like he didn''t want to be here at all, he still helped me bathe by washing my hair and scrubbing my back though he kept complaining about why we had to bathe in a public area when we have a working bath at home. He called the bath a public area but there are private rooms and each room can only cater to a limited number of people.


    Some rooms are small so a group would just not fit in it. You can even reserve a room in advance for your own use alone if you wanted to. I am technically paying for the service and the ambience. I know that we have a bath at home but that''s something we will be using everyday from now on. There''s nothing special about it at all.


    I teased him that if he doesn''t want to stay in the bath house, I can always just hire an attendant from the bath house for a few extra copper to help me bathe but his eyes widened and he immediately pulled me to the private bath room I reserved. I swear I saw him shivering while he was removing his clothes to join me in the bath.


    He must have taken my joke as some form of threat to replace him and look for somebody else maybe. I think it was like this because besides the surprise and a bit of jealousy, there seems to be a mix of some fear and worry in his eyes as well. I haven''t seen even a single attendant in this place and this is the first time I visited too so where is this panicky reaction from?


    After our luxurious bath, we went to one of the famous restaurants that should have an above average pricing in terms of the menu. This should be more than 50 copper for a meal per person. We ate all the food that we haven''t tried yet from their menu.


    When we first came here, we had a lot of financial constraints and can only buy simple food to fill our stomachs. I am not able to buy him better stuff since I am pretending to be a worker who is starting from scratch in this territory. I did give him better food from my storage once we are in the security of our room at the inn.


    We enjoyed the meal but as for the taste, it was the usual. It can still get better and the menu can still be further expanded to make it more interesting. I think, I have to discuss it with the elders. If I can''t improve the food culture in the current city I was living in (Hoffen City) since it was not mine to meddle with, I can at least start here in Sklavryet since it seems that I can consider this place as part of my inheritance too.


    Besides food, maybe I can also dabble in fashion, agriculture and other things to improve the life of the people here. Anything that can earn money for me and this territory would be very welcomed.


    Once we are full and all squeaky clean from the bath, we walked leisurely back home to enjoy our new cozy place. I am quite excited to lay on my custom, soft and wide-sized bed. We honestly had to clean a lot in the morning since the house hasn''t been rented out for at least a few months before we got it. The dust was thick and the cobwebs are numerous.


    Cleaning was quite tiring but somehow fulfilling at the same time. It was also giving an illusion that we were newlyweds that just bought our first house which I found really funny. Since we were both tired and dusty, going to the bath suddenly came to my mind. It was really one of the reasons why I thought about getting the bath service because I feel like Lark and I were as filthy as the house before we started cleaning it.


    I am fine using cleaning magic on our clothes but I never liked shortcuts on cleaning my body. It must be the hygeine habits that I had on earth which is something I can''t do anything about. As for the food, who even has the energy to cook after that much cleaning?


    Once we are back home, for some reason, Lark hasn''t said anything and simply tidied up the stuff that we have not placed in the shelves. He looks nervous for some reason.


    Did he make a mistake or something and he did not want to discuss it with me? Why does he suddenly become weird once we are back home? Well, he must be tired or sleepy.


    I suddenly spoke and told him, "Lark, that''s enough cleaning for the day. We don''t have to work tomorrow anyways so we can be a bit lazy today and just sleep in. You can go to our room and prepare to sleep. I just have to put some security measures in our house and I would go to the room as well." I smiled at him and he seemed to be surprised and he blushed fiercely as he walked to the direction of our room.


    ******** ******** ********


    Lark''s POV


    This day has been amazing with all the things we did like some newlywed couple. The bath was indeed a surprise since I never thought that she will be fine with showing her naked body to me. I know she''s seen me naked a couple of times but I can''t help but still feel shy about it so I wasn''t sure about going to the bath with her. The other thing I was worrying about is that I won''t be able to hide when my thing down there get''s too excited.


    Now that we are back home, she asked me to go to the room immediately. Is this the night that I have been waiting for? Is it finally happening?

 Chapter 155 - 155 - Another one whos asking to be eaten

    It''s really nice to finally have my own home here in Sklavryet after over a week of a lot of part-time jobs. It may be just a temporary abode but it was so far the first thing I was able to pay for with hardwork, like literal physically demanding hardwork. It was not that I wasn''t earning money in Hoffen but most of my money there were from businesses I have set up (somebody manages it for me) or my inherited knowledge (answering questions here and there). Here in Sklavryet, I had to use both my physical and magical capabilities to earn money. It was simply labor-intensive compared to how I did think back in Hoffen.


    It has also been quite a while since I did cleaning chores and honestly, my body isn''t used to all this work. Sure, I did household chores when I was living alone back in earth but that was a different body than the one I have now. I must have started to be too dependent to the men in my life and their natural tendency to do everything they can to provide any assistance I may need.


    I do have an attendant at home so he takes care of the cleanliness and orderliness of the whole villa so there isn''t really anything that I needed to do to maintain it. It was a good thing that Lark was here with me so I don''t feel so alone and the workload in terms of house chores was halved too.


    At the start, he tried to take up all the chores for himself but that''s unfair since he is no longer my slave and he isn''t even my husband to start with so what right do I have to order him around (not that I order the other three around). Ugh. Let''s just focus on the present. Right now, my last task for the day is just to make sure to place barriers and soundproofing spells around this home then I''ll be off to sleep.


    I did all that was left to do real quick then walked hurriedly back to the bedroom. I saw the unmoving lump on the bed under the blankets and it seems that Lark has already fallen asleep. He must have been really tired after all the activities I had done and all the places we visited today. I quickly changed to my sleepwear and lifted the blanket to sleep but just as I did, I got quite surprised with all the nakedness I saw. This tactic is quite familiar. Is this what Ioannis and Lark talked about in secret last time?


    I sighed and simply sat on the bed. After pondering for a few minutes, I laid on the bed beside the naked guy though I made sure there was a big space between us. It''s not that the nakedness didn''t work in seducing me but thankfully, I have seen everything of him a few times before so the impact was not that strong.


    He is also not the first naked man I have seen so far so even just a tiny bit, I am quite proud of myself for the self-control I have built up for the past few months BUT the problem was I haven''t had sex for quite sometime since many things have happened. As the things have piled one after the other as Ioannis is currently pregnant, Kayden was outside the academe managing the inn, Dimitri was busy with his academic subjects and managing Ceres. I was also busy with finishing all the subjects I have enrolled in and taking the certification exams for my registered professions in preparation for this trip to Sklavryet so there was just no time for intimacy.


    To put it in a phrase, "I am starving" in that area. This naked, defenseless man currently lying on my bed is not good for my mental health at all. Ioannis definitely knows the current state I am in but he still sent this man with me. I think I finally understood what that secret was all about. He is trying to ensure that in case I take someone new in, it would be better if it was someone he knows. He accepted this guy already, huh?


    As for the current situation, I made sure to still put part of the blanket on me but I tried to face the side of the bed which was facing away from Lark. Him being naked, clearly signifies an invitation to do something that can''t be undone. I know what he''s doing but him and Ioannis ganging up on me like this is rekindling my competitive spirit. The more you label me as something, the more I will prove to you that I am the opposite of what you think of me. I wish Lark a good luck on his future endeavors.


    I know he resonates with me and was quite at the upper percentages too but I have learned to not act on instincts alone. If I were one that did that, I would have not been able to keep my hands off of that prince and his four minions.


    Other women would have pounced on the first instance that they find out that a man resonates with them, knowing full well that the man can only do so much to resist a touch from the woman he''s highly resonant with. Most women will also simply have a night, a little taste but will definitely not be willing to take responsibility afterwards. It was an all too common scenario in this world. I am doing my best here.


    Not to exaggerate but this guy is definitely talented, popular and good-looking. A lot of women were willing to do anything to get their hands on him whether it was appropriate or even through inappropriate means. There must be a ton of reasons why he''s highly in demand in the entertainment district, right?


    As for my fickle self, I admit that I have become a bit selfish when it comes to Lark. From the time we arrived here, I have made sure that everybody knew that he was off limits since he already belonged to me. That is a big claim for someone like me who have not even taken the man''s purity. I also kept him hanging, honestly. I did not reject him but I did not accept him as well.


    At the start, I admit that I really don''t have any plans of touching him or taking him in but it was amusing to keep him around. I was not dumb, I know he stayed because he was hoping that eventually, I will at least give him a proper title. Even Ioannis knew that I was somewhat interested in the guy but I was just denying it. My clever husband was right. I wasn''t even willing to let him go to anybody else. I guess somewhere inside my brain, I was also confident that he won''t be able to leave me anyways.


    Now, here we are at this moment. A naked man asleep on my bed whom I know was not asleep at all. He is seducing me and waiting for my next move. It was quite evident in his body that is currently shivering. He tried to suppress it but it was not that successful. Should I play into this and trap this guy instead? I am sure that I have an evil smirk on my face right now but who told these two guys to plan things behind my back? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After laying on the bed for some time and my back facing him, I suddenly flipped my body and gave a kiss on his forehead together with a spell that will put this guy''s body to sleep but will keep his consciousness awake. To explain it simply, he knows what is happening to his body but he won''t be able to react on it.


    It was similar to sleep paralysis I guess minus the feeling of someone wanting to kill you . The similarity is that you can''t just wake up no matter what you do. It''s his fault for staying naked when he should have just slept obediently as per my instructions.


    I admire his bravery though. I am quite sure that Ioannis did not tell him how I spend my time in the bedroom, how I like things to be done and how I like to keep things under my control. He would have backed out and got scared if he had any idea about my stamina too. Ioannis seemed to have sold him out to me to start with in the guise of making sure I had a companion and him trying to stop me from taking in other men during my 2-month stay here.


    Lark was just unlucky to trust that guy since that handsome face of his looks serious and trustworthy. In modern terms back on Earth, he has that resting bitch face all the time so you really don''t know if he''s joking, angry, being truthful or even if he was outright lying.


    I almost laughed out loud when I thought about how cunning Ioannis was but I had to keep it in. I would have not chosen him as the main husband if I was not confident that he has what it takes to handle a harem full of men with different personalities that all want to have my attention every chance that they can get.


    He should also be strong enough to handle the bickering of men who are jealous by nature. As for this guy that is now in sleep paralysis because of my spell, where should I start my fun with him?

 Chapter 156 - 156 - Larks vividly lewd dream

    Lark''s POV


    The last thing I remembered was Luna asking me to push the remaining cleaning tasks for tomorrow since it was still our day off from work anyways. She reminded me to just sleep for the night since this day was indeed hectic and tiring. I obediently followed her instructions and went to the room. I had a quick shower and I was actually planning to wear my sleep clothes afterwards but decided against it on the last minute and simply laid on the bed naked. I then felt shy so I covered myself with the blanket.


    While lying on the bed, I could not help but remember the conversation I had with Ioannis before Luna and I left Hoffen City. It was more like an agreement in exchange of allowing me to accompany his wife to Sklavryet. I was quite surprised when he requested a talk with just the two of us and I am actually preparing myself to be shouted at or physically hurt one way or another but surprisingly, he was very calm. The most memorable message I got from that time was when Ioannis told me that I had to everything I can do be taken in by Luna officially during this trip. I was honestly happy at first since having talks like these mean that he has accepted me into the family. With his acceptance, it felt that the the task is already 50% done and that my load became lighter. As for the means on how I can be taken in officially, the only way I can think of that would make that happen is if I can convince her to take my purity. Ioannis said that Luna was different from other women and she has always taken responsibility for men that she has touched and deflowered. He said it was the same thing for him, Kayden and Dimitri. He taught me that one of the ways to seduce Luna was to lay on the bed naked at night. I am quite sure that he is speaking based on experience and since I have promised him that I will be putting everything I have on the line to keep my end of the agreement, I might as well try his suggestion. If it doesn''t work then I''ll just have to think of other ways. She has seen my body before but I don''t think she reacted too strongly about it so I need all the luck that I can get. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another part of my deal with Ioannis is that I have to use all means necessary to make sure Luna doesn''t bring home other men from this territory. He said that he won''t take it against me if I wasn''t able to stop it from happening but this deal is also beneficial for me. The less rivals we have in the family, the more time each of us can spend with Luna. I readily agreed before but honestly, I have recently realized that it was easier said than done. It has only been a little over a week since we arrived here in Sklavryet but several men are already eyeing her whenever we go out or whenever she is at work. I couldn''t even get angry since I never saw her flirting with any of them. She doesn''t even give them even a glance but that doesn''t mean those men will give up that easily. It is normal for men to look for women that are impressive and would have a high probability to give them a good future. The men here in Sklavryet though are quite different. If I would describe them, I can say they are open, even too much at times and some are even borderline aggressive. They are quite honest with their feelings and they don''t mind chasing women or even stalking them if they are interested. As for Luna, who told her to be a good provider, a talented mage and have a pretty face too (even with the disguise, she still looks way above average). She would definitely attract males looking for potential partners! As for me, I have been receiving not so decent proposals in the pubs as well and being owned by her officially is one way of telling those pesky women that I am taken and happy. I''d rather die than belong to anybody else other than Luna!


    While my thoughts are going through what plans I will take in consideration first, I did not notice around what time I fell asleep. I did remember when I started to feel my eyes droop little by little due to how boring it was while I was waiting for Luna to enter the room. The room was warm and the bed was soft. The bed was enticing me to sleep so for someone like me who was quite tired, I felt like a child being lulled to sleep. The next thing I remember was that I woke up from my sleep. My consciousness was active and alert as well as all of my senses. For some reason though, even when I try to open my eyes, everything I see around me was pitch black. It was just darkness all around me and the only thing I could see was my own hands and body. I tried to move my body just to make sure I was awake but I couldn''t. Is this what sleep paralysis feels like? For some reason though, I wasn''t afraid and did not feel even a hint of panic.


    I thought that the peculiarity of what I thought was a dream will end there but I was wrong. This overly realistic dream actually would have a sudden lewd turn of events. As I was trying to wake myself up, I suddenly felt my body turn cold as if the winter winds blew on me then I was suddenly drenched in heat as I felt a pair of hands started to roam and touch different parts of my body. My skin reacted quickly and I felt that my body is getting more and more sensitive by the minute. I could have sworn that I even felt a warm breath on my neck and someone spoke to my ear but I wasn''t able to understand what was said to me. I started to feel nervous, confused but extremely aroused at the same time. I wanted to wake up then fight back but my body was enjoying all the sensations too much that I could not think straight anymore. The person, whoever this is that invaded my dream is making me feel all hot and weird. Is this my pent up sexual frustration because the woman I like would not even touch me?


    After the pair of hands have touched every single area of my skin, it seems to have not found contentment and it started to demand for more. I started feeling a pair of soft lips, a warm breath, and a moist tongue exploring different parts of my body. My breath has started to become labored and I wanted to escape so bad from these unfamiliar sensations. Just like the start though, no matter what I did, I could not move or awaken from this very lewd dream. After all the kisses, the sucks and licks, I then felt some pain on my skin like I am being pinched as my skin was sucked forcefully. I also felt that the person started biting my lower lips, the sides of my neck, my nipples, parts of my stomach and sides, and even my inner thighs. It was a mix of pain and pleasure that I never thought I would find pleasurable and addictive.


    After all the little bouts of pain here and there, I then felt a finger poke me right outside the hole of my bum. I always found it disgusting when I hear about this type of foreplay from the very detailed stories of the other people who were just like me, working for Arfa but why is it that when it was done to me now, my body seems to be expecting it to continue and even excited to experience more of it. I thought the naughty hand would just tease me but I suddenly felt a warm liquid spread near the opening of my hole and then a finger started to slide inside a little bit at a time. It was quite painful at first but as quick as it came, the pain also went away. Surprisingly, it then started to even feel good only after a few seconds when a small part inside me started to tingle and send electric shocks throughout my body whenever it was tapped or poked. I felt my mind clouding up little by little. Before I was able to adjust on what was being done to me from my back side, I felt my shaft entering a moist and warm place then what seems to be a tongue flicked its tip. This is somebody''s mouth! I can''t explain how pleasurable it was as I was literally being eaten down there. I was honestly distracted but then I felt another finger slide inside my back hole bit by bit and I felt like I was being torn but somewhat my body wanted more of that pain. Before I can dwell on to the pain of having two fingers inside my hole that nobody has intruded into before, I started feeling tightness around my shaft and then fast sucking motions as the moist and warm thing went up and down my front. Too many things have been happening for me that I forgot what I was even thinking about a few seconds ago. It didn''t take too long for my body to spasm and I swear I thought I will start going crazy any minute. This must be that climax that my previous workmates at the entertainment district were talking about. My body kept on twitching from the high and the sensitivity it brought about to my body but the sucking and the poking did not stop nor slow down. I felt that my mind is slowly slipping away. I was getting desperate by the moment to wake up and escape. This dream is too realistic and lewd. I am starting to feel scared. When can I wake up?!

 Chapter 157 - 157 - The morning after the lewd dream

    Last night was a very lewd and busy night for me. I enjoyed exploring someone''s naked body that he voluntarily offered to me and listening to his incessant moans and heavy breathing. Damn, that was fun.


    I wonder what he was thinking at those moments. He must have thought that he was having a long and wet dream of some sort. As for me, it was quite energizing since I haven''t played in bed with any of my husbands for quite sometime and though I wasn''t able to go all the way with Lark, it still hit the spot for me and quenched my thirst and hunger for intimacy a bit. Lark smelled so sweet and enticing that I almost lost control and took him there and there. I was so tempted and almost went through it several times throughout the night. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can only be thankful to myself for the quick decision I made to keep him asleep last night. You see, by principle, I don''t bed men who are unwilling, unconscious, drunk or drugged. I don''t know how other women take their men in this world or if they enjoy forcing them but for me, I would never go that low.


    As for the guy who volunteered himself to be eaten on my bed last night with his full nakedness, he is still fast asleep. This time, he was deeply asleep for real since I tired him out. The magic spell I placed on him to keep him asleep has long expired several hours ago. I kind of made him pass out a couple of times throughout the night which was quite expected of a human''s stamina.


    I was also kind of guilty of all the marks I left on his body in the peak of my arousal. I can only attribute it to me being starved of intimacy for several weeks. I honestly got too excited and rough on him.


    I did give him a bath and even healed his body but my innate possessiveness would not let me remove the marks that I have placed on his skin. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but think that Lark was just the unluckiest of the men around me. Whenever I have strong feelings of anger or even lust, he has to be the one with me to receive the brunt of it. I think I have one more thing to make up for now.


    I honestly did not sleep throughout the night and simply watched the guy squirm in his sleep. Before the sun rose, I decided that it would be best to leave and I simply made sure to leave a note that I have a lot of errands to complete today including my visit at the headquarters among other things so I may come home late. It was just an excuse to keep myself away from him until I can calm down my lust even just a bit.


    What better way to cool down than to bathe in cold water somewhere else? The bath house may just be the place I can stay for now. Since the target location has been set, let''s not waste time. I have to leave before the sleeping guy wakes up.


    I teleported to a secluded alley near the bath house then walked out to the main street like a normal pedestrian. I entered the bath house and approached the receptionist. To get my mind off of Lark, I decided to hire a bath attendant today.


    The receptionist still remembered me from yesterday and enthusiastically offered me their list of available attendants, services they offer and their corresponding prices. I requested for the most popular and expensive bath attendant they have. As for the services, I only need him for washing my hair, scrubbing my back and maybe a relaxing massage on my shoulders and feet.


    I specifically said that the attendant doesn''t have to do anythng else besides bathing tasks and there was no need to get naked to serve me too (since the catalogue indicated that some are willing to do special and personalized services for an extra amount). After I have made my choices and paid the necessary amount, I was then ushered to my private bath and was advised to wait a bit for my attendant. I just went on pulling out my personal bath products from my storage then removing my clothes. I dipped in the bath tub to relax my body while waiting for my companion.


    It took about 5 minutes before the attendant arrived. They knocked on the door and then quietly made their way inside the private bath. When he walked in, he seemed to be shy and he kept his head looking down. They sure instructed the guy to keep his clothes on but his clothes right now are definitely sheer undergarments. Well, better than nothing.


    I only looked at him for a bit and then started giving instructions on the bath products I have with me. For some reason, there was some type of glint in the guy''s eyes. Is he just pretending to be shy and this clothing, was it his choice to see if he can seduce me? Hmm... Such an interesting plot, huh?


    After my detailed instructions were given, the guy followed them to a tee. At least, he has the dignity to not do unnecessary things or else I can incapacitate him as needed. Once all his tasks were finished, I sent him out of the private bath immediately.


    I can see him staring at me with a flushed face in my peripheral vision. He also seemed to be irritated for some reason. Was he expecting some kind of reaction from me or something? I specifically indicated that I don''t need anything else though.


    ******** ******** ********


    Lark''s POV


    I woke up with a start as my eyes opened widely. What was that dream about?! Was I that deprived and desperate for Luna''s touch that I just had to dream about it that vividly?


    I looked on the other side of my bed and Luna isn''t there. Where has she gone? I sat up from the bed and I immediately felt some weakness in my body. I must be really hungry as I heard weird noises coming from my own stomach. If it was just a dream, why am I feeling tired and super hungry after waking up?


    As I looked to my right, I noticed a neatly written note on the bed side table with my name written on it. As I unfolded the piece of paper and read it, it was a message from Luna and it seems like she has to do some important tasks today and would not be here till night time.


    I still feel a bit happy though since she made sure my meals for the whole day have been prepared. It kind of gets lonely at times like these when she leaves me for long period of time but I know my place. I don''t have the right yet to demand for her time.


    I decided to freshen up a bit before eating breakfast. As I went to the shower and looked at myself in the mirror, I received the greatest shock of my life. My body was riddled with love marks! I have hickies and bite marks here and there. My nipples and even my lips are swollen. I couldn''t help as my eyes widened at the sudden realization. That wasn''t... a dream... this... but why did she not... Lunaaaa!!!


    Now, I feel like crying. It was not because of shame or because she did things to my body when I was asleep. It was because I wasn''t interesting enough to get her to do it fully with me. (Author''s Note: *Sighs* Such a big misunderstanding. The said "unaffected" woman is currently soaking in cold water right now to stay calm.)


    ******** ******** ********


    Zephyr''s POV


    If I had the choice, I''d rather have another dangerous mission than to work in this shabby bath house. Since missions are given in a cycle to give everybody a chance to hone their skills, unfortunately, I am currently assigned in this place which is being managed by my father.


    He''s retired and what are the odds that the first thing that comes to his mind on what he would do after he retires is build a bath house where men give extra services. I''d rather work here than hear him hounding me to find a wife every single day. I guess, I still got the lesser evil thing in this arrangement.


    I still did some rebellious things though since it wouldn''t be "Zephyr" if I didn''t. I made my hiring price the highest of all the attendants here and also made sure to fuck up anybody that tries lewd things to me in this place. I don''t care if my reputation as an attendant goes awry. In this way, nobody will request for me. Who would have thought that after so long, somebody will still do?


    I arrived at the bath house quite early today since we need to make sure everything is squeaky clean before the guests arrive. The call time is at 6am. It is only 8am now and just my luck, a request for me came in. Even if I hated this job with all my being, I still need to help my father somehow so here I am knocking on the door of the first customer I had after a few weeks of not having any.


    She was an unusual woman. I am not saying she''s lecherous or creepy. She is unusually calm for someone who sees a good-looking man like me in sheer clothing. She looked at me for just a few seconds then ignored me afterwards like I was a pebble on the road.


    She only gave me instructions and what she expects of me then kept quiet till she kicked me out of her private bath once my tasks are done. I know I should be glad that she didn''t have thoughts of doing lewd things to me but instead I was pissed. I was damn pissed for being downright ignored and seeing that uninterested look on her face. How could she just ignore me?!


    She did not even try to touch me inappropriately or even ogle me even for a bit more time. Am I that unattractive in her eyes?! I won''t be at peace until I get her to notice me.


    Author''s Note:


    I don''t know if this guy hated being sexually harassed or is he was just picky on who is allowed to harass him. LOL

 Chapter 158 - 158 - Avoiding further troubles

    The bath attendant assigned to me was by far the best looking man I saw in this territory so far. Well, only second to Lark to be honest.


    There were also a few others that are quite good-looking like one of those roving guards I saw near the market and there was also another one who works for another team with the same job I have at the port. It was as expected since I have already gotten quite used to the generally above average looks of the men in this world. If I wasn''t exposed to more good-looking men before (also known as my husbands and the four sleeping beauties), I would have drooled after them. I may have ended up being tempted enough to touch that bath attendant.


    It was quite obvious that he purposely wore sheer clothing and when I continued to not pay any attention to him, he then purposely (I really saw it!) got his clothes wet in some places so the already sheer clothes will stick to his skin and show more of his more private body parts. It was as if he was testing the limits of the self-control that his clients have just for fun. Too bad for him, his plans didn''t work even until my bath already ended.


    I immediately sent him out of the private bath after all the tasks I assigned to him were completed. It was a quiet and peaceful encounter for me which is the total opposite for the other party if you see this guy''s scowling face.


    Why does he look so pissed though? I simply treated him as a normal, decent and sane woman should but somehow he didn''t like how everyhing is happening.


    Men in this territory are definitely weird. Does it mean that he wants the opposite to happen?


    As for the bath, both of us stayed silent throughout the event and I just let the awkwardness linger since I don''t really care much about it. I did not introduce myself nor ask for his name. I only gave instructions and then stayed silent till the end.


    It is not that I am not attracted to his face or his body for that matter but his scheming nature is honestly kind of a turn-off for me. Besides, when you couldn''t even touch or have a taste of a man, it''s pointless to give them any attention. I would have ogled him all I want if he was mine because I know we can do something more fun afterwards but the fact is that he isn''t so why bother? It will just be unnecessary effort on my part.


    I also needed to think on what I''ll do next with the rest of my time especially since I have to stay out of the house till late evening. The silence lingered until he finished all his tasks and once he did, I sent him out of the private room inmediately which evidently made him even more pissed as it was really showing on his face. Did he perhaps wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?


    I immediately dried myself up and wore my clothes in case that scheming guy create stories of how I angered him. Though it was true, I don''t think I did something to have caused it. I didn''t touch him! Let''s just focus on my plans for the day instead.


    In the past few weeks, I have gifted this territory two level 10 barriers (one for the HQ and one to envelop the whole territory) and three storage spaces that will keep the food and other important materials fresh for an indefinite period of time.


    One was in the main food storage space of Noir inside the headquarters, the other one is in the military barracks where weapons, medicine, poisons and food are kept for their trained members and the last one went to the community feeding center to keep the ingredients fresh. I also gifted some useful recipes in the feeding center so the menu will be more budget-friendly and at the same time, it will keep the people they will be feeding healthy.


    At the last minute, I decided to visit the community feeding center instead out of all those places in my mind. They are always in need of extra hands anyways especially now that it is almost lunch time.


    I arrived at the community feeding center after leisurely walking for about 10 minutes from the bath house. The first thing I did is check on the menu that they have decided on for the current week. I immediately noticed that it was way more balanced than before and it was a delightful mix of healthy food and savory dishes which vary in terms of taste and choice of ingredients.


    I also checked the inventory of ingredients and it was complete as well. Noir really made sure that this place is stocked up everyday and was ready for use. I will just help them to prepare the ingredients then so at least to lighten their workload.


    Washing ingredients and chopping them to the right sizes is quite easy for an intermediate chef like me. This should make the prep time for each meal shorter so the people can eat even just half an hour earlier. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since it was almost 11am, there are already several people working in the kitchen to serve lunch. I was actually happy that there seem to be enough working hands today. Maybe because it was a Sunday?


    It kind of makes me happy that people will still consider working here especially with the menial pay. It just means that they simply want to help migrants any way they could.


    I greeted them all with a smile since most of them have worked with me during weekdays. I went straight to ingredients storage and prep area. I told the manager of the place that I will just do advanced prep of the ingredients for the next meals and they can just continue whatever they were doing. They can just ask me for any help if they need extra hands.


    They already had their own system and rhythm for the current meal prep so I don''t want to disturb that. I started washing the cooking ingredients and cut them to the required shapes and sizes. I did this activity silently for the next 2 hours to keep my mind off of Lark.


    After the community center, I ate my late lunch at the territory-owned restaurant. It was more like of an ocular inspection to see if they are doing well with the improved menu I created and the improvements on the existing dishes they had on the menu as well. So far, they are doing better than I expected. I also passed by the territory-owned bakery and saw that they have started selling the baked goods from the recipes I provided too.


    With the additional funding I provided over a week ago, Noir immediately worked on the sewage system that I proposed, better quality roads and reinforced walls as well. The uniforms that the territory guards used were all new and new weapons were also purchased. I also advised them to put purifying orbs that I created on all the wells and the main water source of the territory. I do not want to risk any epidemics or poisoning to happen.


    This was supposed to be my day off but here I am, inspecting the improvements I asked from thre elders. I also saw them clearing up the grounds where the school will be built in the near future. They are quite diligent (I even feel excitement from them) in doing their tasks so I feel great helping them out in my own little ways. I finished going around the city and doing the inspections in the middle of the afternoon.


    I did tell Lark that I will go to the Noir headquarters so I decided to finally go there after walking around aimlessly. A meeting with the elders have immediately been set upon my arrival in the headquarters. I gave my feedback on the things I have seen today and also some suggestions on how to better improve the lives of the people in the territory.


    They have also consulted a ton of things to me regarding the every day management of the organization since the current leader is either absent or uninterested. They invited me to have dinner in the headquarters as their way of showing their hospitality and appreciation for all my help which I immediately accepted.


    The ones who prepared the food looked eager to get my feedback on the food that they cooked as well. I gave my honest feedback as well as suggestions since these 4 cooks are my official apprentices. I needed 16 more to be able to get my Master certification which is very challenging for me so me coming here became a blessing in disguise.


    After dinner, I bid my goodbyes and once I am out of the headquarters, I realized that I still don''t want to go home. I am not guilty about what I did with Lark. I actually have a strong feeling that he expected more things to happen so he may have been disappointed since I didn''t go through the whole thing.


    I am actually scared that I will do worse once I see him right now. My hunger for intimacy hasn''t fully settled just yet. If it was possible to not see him for a few days, I would have done so. Then, I remembered some of the things that Lia and Nische suggested to me before. Should I go with that plan instead?

 Chapter 159 - 159 - Events at the Red Light District 1

    Back in Hoffen City, the reason why I entered the entertainment district was purely out of curiousity. Since I was the home buddy type when I was still living on earth. Even if I was way over the legal age to drink and enter such places, I have never visited one of these shady or lewd establishments. I was actually intrigued on the difference between the "entertainment" district and the "pleasure" district of this world. Don''t say I''m lying, okay?


    To clear things up, I haven''t visited it during the night when it was bustling with activity. My first visit here was when I accompanied Lark to the pubs since he''s looking for available jobs or performance slots so he could sing. All the establishments were closed at that time. This place looks very similar to the entertainment district in Hoffen City in the morning, a colorful ghost town.


    As for the things that I remembered from my conversations with Lia and Nische, it was about them scolding me about looking for men or in their heartless terms "possible vessels" in the wrong places. They said that I can simply take seeds from males that I find attractive from any race and simply incubate it in the room of beginnings any time that I wanted to since that is the main purpose of that place. The room of beginnings will also automatically correct any health issues from the seeds so that only the best quality children will be born. As for looking for the "vessels", those two said that the trick would be to look for unpure men like those in the pleasure districts, poverty stricken areas and areas affected by war or other natural calamities where people are more desperate and will do anything in exchange for money. They even said that I can also look for widows, divorcees, men that are several years past the marriageable age, men that sell their services and even men that are dying due to sickness or accidents if I want to. In this way, I don''t need to take responsibility for them afterwards.


    It was quite heartless but through all the time I spent here in this world, I realized it was a necessary step for my tasks and to avoid complications. The deal was simple. I simply hired people then they will give their bodies to me on their own volition and we part ways after I pay for their services. It was an equal exchange with no strings attached. As for the others, I don''t have to sleep with them per se but I can still pay for their services (taking their seeds) and I can just say that it will be used for magical research. It would make my baby-making tasks much smoother in the long run. As for the seeds, I can keep them indefinitely in pristine condition in the room of beginnings. If I do not mix in my own essence and mana on to the seeds, they will not form into babies. It was somewhat like creating my personal sperm bank in earth terms. This is not something new to me since I also keep seeds and essences from my husbands for future use.


    There is a huge problem with this plan though. It is not that they''ll come find me but once I take their seeds, they will turn into vessels. Maybe you are thinking what was the problem with them being vessels? It is a problem since vessels can only get pregnant with my children in their lifetimes. Men can also feel if a child is born from them even if I don''t let them know about it. I may not need to take responsibility but they sure will look for me no matter where I go. Even if they knock on my door, it is not like they can find the children since I will keep them in Eieneos. The woman has the custody if children are born between men and women that do not have an official relationship anyways so I am still safe. It would result in a lot of unnecessary drama though.


    If there were any choices left, I won''t resort to this but what can I do? Waiting for my other two husbands to deify will take some time. It is also not in my plans to get them pregnant every single year for the rest of their lives. I don''t think they will like that idea at all so the only way is to find other vessels instead. Eventually, I''ll have to awaken those four sleeping men and I have to nurse Nische back to health.


    Since I have decided to go through with this, should I target evil men that hurt others or play with women''s hearts? Don''t get me wrong, no matter which place, time, universe or dimension, scumbags can come in any gender. Most men who were born to rich households or powerful families tend to become like this. They are treated as princes until they were spoiled rotten. I suddenly remember that novel I read before which was very interesting. Was it "Cheating Men Must Die" where the FL''s job was to punish those scumbags and make sure they regret everything in the most painful way? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''t worry, I am not going to kill them to get rid of the evidence and I don''t intend to punish them until they are miserable. If you think about it though, having a child that you can never see in your lifetime is indeed a heavy punishment for the men in this world. At first, it was just a comparison to my possible circumstances in the future but the more I think about it, the more feasible and interesting this plan looks to me. Though I may get in trouble with those rich and powerful households, I am not scared, not even a bit. They can fight me all they want but they can''t take the children from me anyways.


    Once I am done contemplating the pros and cons of this plan, I started walking towards the red light district. I looked around curiously and even went in some of the pubs. I looked at the other establishments that offer different kinds of services like sensual massages, striptease dances, live intimate shows, as well as all types of sexual services one can think of. They also provide more wholesome ones like for those people that only need companionship, a drinking buddy or just someone to talk to about anything. It was not too different to the modern day brothels in my previous world, I guess. The pricing was neither cheap nor expensive in my standards. The more popular escorts or gigolos, whatever they may call them, were of course, more expensive than most of the men working here. I believe their standard is that the more expensive one man is, the higher their quality or maybe they have better skills in you know what. Perhaps these men were younger or "fresher" than others or maybe they have not yet served too many customers. For whatever reason, they seem to be out of reach for most visitors due the price but it makes them even more desirable to everybody.


    At the end of the bustling street, I noticed one establishment that seemed to be bigger and grander than most of the buildings here. Out of curiousity, I peeked inside and an attendant immediately approached me and asked, "How may I help you madam?" I smiled and asked back, "What does this establishment offer?" He took a piece of paper from his clothes'' chest pocket and gave it to me. He then explained that they were an auction house that sells debt slaves and war slaves. He also said that I should look through their goods which is usually refreshed every Wednesday. This is the first time I encountered an auction house where their sole product for selling are people. This should be quite interesting. Should I use my other identity when going around these parts?


    After getting all the information I can from the auction house attendant, I walked back to the other smaller establishments in the area. I asked the people around the area on their opinions as to which house or establishment they think is the most popular one and which escort they believe is the most beautiful or talented. I got a lot of different answers but it seems that most of the crowd favorites come from one of three establishments: Elysia, Bliss or Kama. I should visit these places then so as to not waste time or resources. I think I have to visit all of them tonight if I can. I don''t need that much sleep anyways so it is fine if I come home quite late.


    Being the lazy me, I simply decided which I will visit first by using the alphabetical order rules and went for "Bliss" as my first option. I will then visit Elysia next and then Kama last. I asked for directions from the regulars and immediately went to the first place on my list.

 Chapter 160 - 160 - Events at the Red Light District 2

    I was quite lucky when I arrived inside "Bliss" since one of the stars of the establishment will be performing a sensual dance tonight. This is the first time I will be watching this type of dance. The dance I watched before was a sword dance so that was way different and not sexy at all. I chose a seat that was a bit far from the stage but will still give me a clear view of the performance. I am only an observer today and most of the customers have already taken the seats near the stage for a better view so this much was fine. I ordered their best sellers from their menu. The food and some alcoholic drinks were okay even though they are not up to my taste. I have to keep the appearance of someone who came here for fun and entertainment so I have to eat and watch the show intently just like the other regulars here.


    I only needed to wait for about 10 minutes when the lights inside the establishment started to dim. The only bright lights were the ones on stage. They chose lights that were of a medium purple shade instead of the red that I was expecting. Should I call this places purple district from now on?


    The music also started to become slower and more sensual as well. I then saw a skimpily dressed man walk slowly towards the center of the stage. He had long dark blue hair but he kept half of his face from his nose to his chin hidden with a thick black veil. It seems that he was going for the mysterious vibe or maybe, he just doesn''t want people to know what he looks like on a regular day.


    The guy started his dance by moving his waist and his hips sideways in a slow manner to match the beat of the music. His movements were sensual and graceful. He was honestly quite talented in seduction through body movements but it takes much more than that to interest me but it was enough to make the audience near the stage go crazy as they started clapping, shouting and whistling. I can''t deny the fact that he was quite a talented dancer though his physique is quite muscular compared to the standards of a desirable man in this world. As for the other customers nearer the stage, they also started throwing copper coins and silver coins as if the guy on the stage was a wishing fountain that will make all their wishes and desires come true. It was an interesting culture in these parts I think. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When his dance was almost ending, I stood up then walked slowly to approach the stage. To join in the fun, I placed 10 silver coins in a small pouch. Once I was near enough from the stage, I gently threw the money bag towards the center of the stage and it landed near the dancer''s feet. I then turned around and walked towards the exit without even trying to look at his face more closely. I did enjoy the show because of his dancing skills so I don''t think that was too much of a tip.


    My next stop will be "Elysia" and I made sure to go there right after exiting "Bliss". It was only a few buildings away so I was able to arrive quite quickly. When I entered, the vibe of the place was much more, should I say, "wild and free"? If Bliss had a lively crowd in terms of admiring the live performances, Elysia''s crowd seemed to be quite clear that they came here for bodily pleasure as I saw people making out and being touchy and feely with each other while seated on the different corners of the establishment.


    When an attendant saw me enter the main door, he immediately introduced me to the place and what type of services they provided. He asked me if I already have somebody in mind that I wanted to request specifically to serve me tonight but I honestly said that it is my first time visiting their business or trying their services.


    The attendant then enthusiastically brought me to an inner room. It seems to be enveloped with magic since I can see the men seated inside it but it seems that the men inside could not see the person viewing them from the other side of the wall. The men as usual were skimpily clad and most of them are staring forward as if they have lost their reasons to live. The attendant explained the price range for each man and what their specialties are as well as what services they were willing to do. He said something about their pain limits and preferred rewards which I don''t understand that much. Some are willing to do everything and some are only fine with being touched in their hidden spots but nothing else. I was looking around the room and that was when I noticed that there was a man that was chained to a part of the wall and he had his mouth gagged. What the heck is happening here?


    I asked the attendant out of curiousity as to why the man was chained. They said that the man was really strong and was a war slave that was sold to them a couple of months ago. He said that based on their observations, he seemed to have lost his mind a bit but still kept his will to live since he still eats, drinks and sleeps like a sane human does but other than that, they are not able to make a proper conversation with the guy. He warned me about his violent outbursts too which happen once in a while without any warning as well as a long record of instances that he tried to escape so I should never remove his shackles and gag. Oh, I see. We got a feisty one with a trauma due to a war, I think? But why do I feel like he is not crazy?


    It is always intriguing when you meet people that you just know will have an interesting story to tell. It may be just me enjoying the way a reader can unravel a character''s specs in stories and I just ended up applying it with real people this time but something in me really wants to find out more about him. If he has a revenge plot in mind, I don''t mind giving him a hand if it was worth my time and effort.


    Honestly, I inquired about him out of all the men in that room not only because he was chained and gagged (bdsm looks nice on him) but because he was the best looking guy inside that room too. You can''t blame me for being curious about an eye candy, right?


    Even with all the warnings, I told the attendant that I want the chained guy to serve me tonight. He looked shocked and he even paled a bit. He must be thinking that he will be in trouble if a guest gets hurt. I smiled at him sweetly and assured him that I can protect myself well. I gave him 2 silver coins as a tip. He furrowed his brows and then bowed before going to the room. I then noticed that he forced the chained guy to swallow something by slipping it into the gag and then pinching his nose so he won''t be able to breathe which in turn will force the pill down his throat. That was an ouright and cruel way of drugging people. In a few seconds, the chained guy''s limbs softened up and then he passed out. The attendant then called for another person to help him drag the guy out so that he can be brought into a private room.


    I followed along as they dragged the guy leisurely while on my end, I secretly placed a spell to protect the unconscious guy to avoid him getting scratches or bruises while his burly body is being dragged across the floor by these two careless attendants. They chose a much secluded room at the end of the hallway for me and then chained the guy securely on the wall again. They even placed a blindfold on the guy in fear that he may come to revenge on me if he knows my face. They then started undoing his clothes until only a small cloth that covers his front privates were left. It was almost too tiny to cover anything.


    Before the two attendants left, they taught me that I can also touch a mechanism on the wall''s surface if I want to change the angle on how the guy''s is being hanged from the wall. They said that the mechanism was a way for me to easily access any part of his body that I wanted to play with. Finally, the attendant then said that I can even have him lay on his back so that I can ride him without any worries of the possibility that he can get out of his chains. That was quite... direct and honestly, hot. My cheeks flushed just imagining the possible things that can happen in this room if I willed it. I suddenly remembered somebody who seems to be interested in these things. *coughs* Would Kayden like a room set up for him just like this in our home in the future?


    I made several deep breaths to cool my flushed cheeks as well as my body that has heated up a bit with all the visual (his body looks really delish) and mind attacks (my imagination is going wild!) I got with just a few sentences from that attendant. I walked and approached the guy then I touched his stomach to cast a spell to detoxify whatever drug or poison he was forcefully fed with before he came to this slave trader''s place. I also removed the blindfold since I definitely wanted to see his dark amber eyes closely when he wakes up. After the spell is in place, I decided to just sit in one of the comfy chairs inside the room patiently while waiting for the chained guy to naturally regain his consciousness. Would he go even crazier when his mind clears up and he realizes what situation he was in?

 Chapter 161 - 161 - The Fourth Prince from the Fallen Kingdom of Crimson

    I am not sure how long it will take for the spell to complete the whole detoxification process of his body so I thought that a time alteration spell in this room I am currently in would be much needed. I set the time difference to the outside at a conversion of one hour outside to six hours inside the room. This should be enough time for him to wake up, for us to have a little talk and maybe a bit of fun in between.


    I cast an invisibility spell on myself so I can see first hand how he acts when he is all alone. This is also a way so I will be able to gauge if he is really not okay in the head or he was simply acting crazy to protect himself.


    After about two hours inside the room, the guy''s eyelashes finally fluttered which is a sign that he is about to wake up. When he finally woke up, I immediately saw his fierce eyes open abruptly then dart around the room as if looking for an enemy that he needed to kill. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he realized that there was not a single person in sight, he breathed a sigh of relief. He then finally found the time to look at his current situation. I heard him click his tongue in annoyance as he saw that he was chained to a wall quite securely with only a tiny piece of cloth keeping what is left of his dignity. He gives off the aura of someone who is wild, intense and kind of stubborn.


    Should I play with him while staying invisible? I have never tried pranking a person in this state but just thinking about it sounds fun.


    I stood up from my comfy chair making sure that it moved a bit backwards and make a screeching sound as the legs of the chair gets dragged across the floor. This immediately alerted the guy chained on the wall as he looked around but saw no one from the direction where the sound came from. He furrowed his brows and I saw his muscles tense up and his alertness heighten even more.


    I walked quietly towards him until I was only a couple of steps in front of him and spoke, "Would you care to tell me your name, what job you had before and the story of how you got to this place?"


    I saw his eyes widen and there was a hint of fear in his eyes but he hid it quite well. He then spoke as calmly as he could and used his modulated voice, "Why would I tell you anything about me? Are you perhaps an assassin those evil people sent to finish the job?"


    I giggled a bit and playfully answered, "Whether I am an assassin or not, I can practically do anything I want with you if you continue ignoring my questions. I can also squeeze the information I need directly from your mind but I don''t think you want me to know every single thing about you from the day you were born, right?" His calmness cracked a little and he gulped loudly.


    I saw him looking down and closing his eyes tight as if he is deciding about something that can result to his death. Since he chose to stay silent instead of giving me an answer, I approached him a little more and then lightly touched the area on top of his chest with the tip of my index finger and then dragged it slowly down to his stomach down to the part on top of his womb area. I can hear him gasp and whimper at what his body was feeling but he still did not answer my questions.


    To tease him further, I started tracing squiggly lines on top of his womb area as if teasing him while making sure my fingertip gets dangerously close to the only cloth he was wearing. I felt him shiver and then gasp as he opened his eyes in disbelief. He then immediately changed his stance as he responded, "Pl- Please... Stop, I... I will answer your questions. Just... just stop touching me, please."


    I stopped drawing the lines with my finger tips but decided to touch his chin and lift his face so I can see it clearly. He stared forward, his eyes surveying the nothingness in front of him as if wanting to see who was the person touching his chin but of course, he wouldn''t be able to see me unless his magic skills are higher than mine.


    He breathed heavily and I felt his heart beat faster for every second that passes by. He must be nervous and thinking frantically about his next move would be. After a few seconds, he must have come up with nothing as he started speaking with a bit of a stutter, "My... My name is Richard. I''m a... war slave. I- I come from... Crimson though I don''t think I still have a kingdom to go back to after we lost the... war. I can say that... I''m... I''m a part-time soldier and a part-time prince before." Hmm... This is a very interesting find.


    I then asked him more by saying, "War? Which kingdom did you have a war with? Why are you alone here?" His eyes showed a bit of sadness and he really looked like a sad puppy right now.


    I released his chin and waited for him to give his response. His voice seemed to choke a bit but he still answered, "My kingdom fought with the kingdom of Viridis. They wanted to take our land but I think they were also targeting our bloodline especifically us three brothers. They were backed by those long-eared evil beings. I don''t know where my family and my people are. I don''t even know if there are still people who are alive. I am sure my brothers are still alive. My eldest brother was brought to Viridis since the princess of that kingdom liked him while the other one most likely was brought to Freyheimr for the upcoming ritual." Isn''t this the backstory I was waiting for? It seems that the elves and heralds haven''t stopped kidnapping men that are potential vessels.


    I stayed quiet for a few minutes while thinking of my next move. After a while I asked him a provocative question, "What if I tell you that I can look for your people and bring them to safety? What are you willing to trade with me to get this favor?"


    His eyes widened as he stared forward. His eyes turned red as if he was about to cry but there was a fierce determination in his eyes as well as he spoke, "I will be your slave for life. Please save as many people from my kingdom as possible."


    I placed my hand on the sides of his face as I said, "I might still need to read you memories though it may be a bit uncomfortable and a bit painful. I have to get the exact pictures of how your family members and closest people look like. We will start with rescuing those at least. I promise to bring them back, no matter what status they are in."


    I closed my eyes as I started to look into his mind to search for his most recent memories. I felt his body twitch at the sudden intrusion into his mind. I have to make it quick since I don''t want to turn him crazy for real.


    I looked into the images of the last people he has seen and took note of how they looked like and then their approximate age. I''ll make some sketches of these people later so Noir can find them faster. I did it within a couple of minutes but Richard was still left dazed since his mind was intruded in to. I tapped his cheek while saying his name to wake him up and fortunately, after a few taps on his cheek and me repeatedly calling for his name, he woke up from his dazed state.


    After he woke up, I talked to him about his offer, "You said that you are willing to be my slave for life. Do you have any idea what a slave does for their master since you so easily offered it on the get go?"


    He then blushed and looked down as he said, "I know that they have to do anything that their master wants without complaints. I don''t have anything else to offer but myself at this point. I did not bring any money or valuables with me. I have no kingdom and I have nobody to back me up." I smiled sweetly at this guy''s determination and though I knew he was only offering this out of desperation, I can''t help but feel lucky to have met him first.


    I then told him, "I guess, we will have to make things official in a bit but for now, I have to inspect what I am going to get out of this deal, right?" His head snapped up and looked forward to the nothingness in front of him. He then carefully asked, "What do you mean by inspect? Won''t you at least tell me your name first, future master?"


    I smirked though he could not see it and simply said, "Just call me by my codename, "Queen". You can say that I belong to Noir. As for the inspection, isn''t it normal to check on the quality of items before you buy them? I want to know if you are worth buying and helping. I will greatly appreciate your cooperation on this, Richard."


    Before he could ask any more questions, I sealed his mouth with a fiery and torrid kiss at the same time I started pouring some of my mystique mana into his body to make a thorough health check both inside and out.

 Chapter 162 - 162 - Sealing the deal with Richard

    I let the kiss between us linger until his body couldn''t take in anymore of my mystique mana. This guy was tense at first but eventually relaxed and kissed back with the same intensity as mine. He did this only within a few seconds of my lips meeting his. This is quite a good start. He is quite obedient! He seems to have no qualms about following my instructions and being cooperative in giving me what I want. He even parted his lips voluntarily to give me better access to his tongue and of course, into his body for the mana to flow in. After my mana started pouring in, I saw his eyes widen then glaze over and then turn into a daze just like how my other men were the first time I put mana into their bodies.


    The kiss lasted for over a minute. He was panting after our little encounter. With this kiss, I realized that his body can take much more of my mana compared to the other men I have met before. This is quite impressive if you take into consideration that he isn''t a mage and he''s definitely a pure human too. This made me curious and I ended up checking his resonance with me. And, guess what? It was a 93. It was a done deal for me. I''m definitely buying this guy.


    My curiousity pushed me to find more about him. He has mentioned that the evil long-eared beings wanted him and his brothers for their bloodline so I immediately checked for the possible reason why his bloodline was being sought after by mystiques by using my mana inside his body. Surprisingly, it has detected that his main attribute seems to be "light". What is so special about "light"? This attribute was so rare that only fairies among the mystiques are known to have it. As for humans, only those who were connected to the Church of Lumienere have been born naturally with this attribute.


    The church was also quite active in taking in people (specifically orphans, refugees, etc) who have this attribute since the church deems them as suitable for the healing, purification and other religious roles. Anybody connected to the church was untouchable though, making the elves and heralds unable to kidnap any of the church members for their experiments. I bet that when those evil beings found out about the existence of the royal family of Crimson Kingdom who has the said rare attribute, they went bonkers and surely did everything to get their hands on them. They even worked with the kingdom of Viridis which were a bunch of humans that they hated working with. The elves and heralds hate working with humans since they think lowly of them but for the prized vessels, they worked with Viridis for a common goal.


    It was a miracle that this guy in front of me was able to escape their grasp and evil plans for some reason though. I saw in his memories that even before the war reached its peak, his parents made some arrangement to ensure that at least the youngest will be able to escape everything that will happen afterwards.


    After I stopped intruding his mind, it took a few minutes before he was able to get his gears back. When his mind cleared up, he looked forward to where I was as if he knew the exact place I was standing inside the room but I am quite sure he could not see me at all. He carefully asked with his bright-colored and somewhat pleading eyes, "Master, am I not allowed to see you?" I simply replied, "You will eventually see me in the near future when I have completed my side of the deal. Shall we proceed with the inspection now?" He looked confused and cute at the same time. He must have thought the inspection was just the previous kiss that made him breathless.


    He was about to ask me another question when I suddenly touched the area of his crotch with my right hand and then caressed it a bit. I was caressing it with the small and thin cloth in between but it should be enough for now. I will take the rest of my rewards from this deal in the future.


    He gasped at the sudden touch at a sensitive part of his body and I saw his muscles tense up as he tried to close his legs. His effort was useless though since he was chained in a spread eagle position to the wall. I saw the surprise then the helplessness in his eyes. I then saw his face calm down as if he has already accepted his fate under my hands. He did not say anything and he simply bit his lower lip to keep himself from making any un-royal-like sound, I suppose.


    I was watching all the changes in his facial expressions all this time and I can see his shyness as his skin flushed pink from his face and ears down to his neck. His eyes betrayed him too as he definitely looked like someone who was enjoying himself. I used my left hand to pinch his right nipple. He was so surprised that he forgot to keep his reaction in as his mouth opened and with it, a long husky moan came out of his throat. Wow. That sounded really nice and hot.


    I saw his eyes widen as he bit his lower lip again as if he was denying that the lewd sound came from him. I kissed his lips again to make him relax a bit but continued touching and caressing his body all over. As we kissed, he was still making soft muffled moans. I stopped paying attention to his nipples and grabbed one of his butt cheeks instead. As I pulled him towards my body. I placed my right knee in between his legs and used it to knead his sensitive area. I felt him shivering, his breathing has started to quicken and his eyes are turning misty. I stopped everything I was doing before I totally lose control and gave him a kiss on the forehead to make him fall asleep.


    ******** ******** ********


    Richard''s POV


    My life can be said to be akin to unending darkness as I spent day after day in this slave trader''s house not knowing how my people are doing. I have pretended to be crazy for most of the time since I don''t want to waste my parents efforts of keeping me alive. If an assassin finds me doing well in this place, they will definitely make sure I am dealt with. The down side though was I got tied up quite toghtly in chains since they thought that I was crazy and violent. On the other hand, it is a good thing though since my act should have been believable enough to everybody around me.


    I thought that I would simply have to spend my time idling here, waiting for my chance to look for my people again. I strongly believed that as long as I stay alive, I can avenge everything that happened to our kingdom. Nobody bothers that much about me that I totally forgot that I am a slave who can be rented out or sold to any interested and paying customer. I suddenly got called out today since somebody specifically requested to rent me which is totally unexpected. Who in their right mind would want a crazy and violent guy like me?


    I tried my best to act crazy and fight back but a tightly chained up man has a very limited number of options to protect himself. With all my effort to squirm away my body and be stubborn, what I got in return was a pill forcefully pushed into my throat. I felt a sense of crisis as I felt my limbs going soft and my consciousness slipping away gradually. I hope I am not in danger or end up in any precarious situation or place when I wake up.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I did was to look around the room in high alert to check if there are any people here. Surprisingly, there wasn''t any but for some reason, I clearly feel that I am being watched like some prey waiting to be eaten. I looked at my current state and I can only click my tongue on how tightly secured I was in chains but what got me really annoyed was when I noticed that I only have a shabby and tiny piece of cloth which is keeping the thing between my legs covered. What the f-?!


    Even before my irritation subsided, I heard a chair screeching across the room from where I am but there was nobody in that part of the room. I then got extremely scared when I heard a female voice asking about my personal information. I really thought that it was a ghost!


    There was a threatening feel in her voice as if I will die if I am not obedient or if I even show a hint of refusal to do whatever she wanted. I think I really did not have a choice but answer her questions. The next things she told me were stuff that I never expected to hear from anybody after hearing that I am someone from a fallen kingdom. She offered to help me with anything that I needed to do for my vengeance but I understand that nothing comes for free. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was something in my mind that was telling me that I can entrust my life and future to her. I felt that everything will end up just fine if it was her which was clearly is a weird feeling to have with someone you can''t even see and you have only met for the first time. I breathed in deeply and decided to trust my gut and agreed with her offer.


    She mentioned about an inspection before buying something which made me really confused. Before I was able to ask my questions, she kissed me and then grabbed my- my- that!


    Everything escalated really quickly and I lost control of my own body under her influence. If my mind had an alarm, it would definitely be blaring loudly right now since everything that''s happening is dangerous for me!


    Before I got totally controlled by lust, she suddenly stopped everything she''s doing on my body. Ugh. I really want more but I know I shouldn''t! I want to see her so badly. I finally know what it feels like to be with one''s resonant.

 Chapter 163 - 163 - Setting up things for the future

    After I made sure that I have sent my little ex-prince Richard to his own sweet dream world, I called on to the member of Noir who is currently assigned to guard me. I gave him a list of instructions that I need him to complete as soon as possible. The list includes buying Richard''s slavery contract under Noir but to have the confidential documents show that his direct ownership is under me. Second, help me to hide this guy''s existence and identity inside the headquarters. Third, look for people related to the said guy, rescue them and hide their existence and identities in the headquarters as well. Fourth, give him and his people that would be rescued, training for both offensive and defensive fighting techniques to help them out in Richard''s future plans whether it be a revenge one or maybe re-establishing their kingdom. I said that I would subsidize everything if they also would like to learn other types of professions as well since people need money to live well. Lastly, assign Richard and his people a corresponding codename or fake names so they can work under a special team who will report directly under me in the near future. Once the Noir attendant received his tasks, he bowed his head and immediately left to finish the first one out of the task list. It wasn''t even 15 minutes when he came back with the slave trader hall attendants and the certificate to transfer the slave ownership to me. They quickly unchained the guy and then my personal guard easily carried him on his shoulder like he was. Before the attendant left, I gave him an orb which I used to record all the physical attributes of the people that Richard was trying to find and rescue as well as a bulky bag of coins. I told him that they have to bring people back no matter what state they are in which means it would be great if they were alive but it doesn''t matter if they were disfigured, injured, sick or even dead. They all have to be brought back. I told the attendant, I would visit HQ for other things I want to do for the bunch. Once all instructions that I want Noir to know have been relayed to my personal guard, I helped my personal guard teleport directly back to the HQ so it would be faster and more secretive. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went out of "Elysia" calmly as if nothing huge happened inside just a while ago. The people who saw me go in about an hour ago seem to be wondering why I was already coming out of the inner areas. They might be wondering why it was too fast or which worker did I choose to serve me but I don''t have an obligation to explain anything to anyone in there. Maybe they thought I did not like the services too but who cares? I ignored their curious looks and went out of the main door of the establishment. Since I have experience the first two popular places, it is time to visit the last one, "Kama". I decided to walk to the next place in a leisurely pace. It took me about ten minutes to find the right place by asking passersby. This area has so many establishments that some parts looked like a maze.


    Unlike the other two places, Kama, I could say was the most unique of them all. While Bliss features performances from their employees like singing or dancing shows, Elysia goes for pleasure services directly off the bat whether within the establishment''s dining and drinking areas or within rooms that have been prepared for guests who want to do private things with their chosen companion for the night. Their employees were also a mix of war slaves or debt slaves who could either be pure or not.


    As for Kama, you can say that they are the most flexible in their employment terms in a sense that their employees are free to do whatever acts they feel comfortable in doing to get more customers or patrons. The business was established by a group of middle-aged males that used to work in the pleasure industry and red light districts in other territories when they were way younger. Since it was the only profession they have known all their lives, they chose the same industry to build their retirement business in. They have carefully planned it out as they opted to open their business here since Sklavryet has laws that upholds the rights of males. Their goal is at least to spare the younger ones from as much evil of this world as they can. The owners of this place treat all of the employees they hire as part of their family so they protect them in every way they can.


    Another important point that makes Kama different from the rest of the establishments here is that none of their employees are slaves or forced to work due to being a prisoner of war or being drowned in debt though all of them are no longer pure. The men lost their purity either by force or by other circumstances. It may be due to different reasons like coming from previous relationships that did not work (a woman has the right to kick out males that couldn''t get pregnant after two years), being widowed, some were abandoned, some were kidnapped by bandits and used as sex slaves, and unfortunately, some had rather painful and abusive pasts.


    Men that work for Kama are working in this industry out of their own free will so they have the option to reject requests from would-be-patrons or customers and can also choose not to do more intimate things with anybody if they don''t feel like it. Each "host" as the establishment calls them has their own rooms that they could decorate to their liking. These rooms are also where they have the freedom to bring in any guests they trust or like and people they want to spend their intimate times with. The employees'' salaries come from different sources such as tips from customers, a percentage of the service charge for customer requests (they have like a 60-40 scheme in favor of the establishment) and commissions from the profit for each night''s sales on food and drinks.


    As I entered the main door of Kama, the first thing I noticed was how chill the atmosphere was. There was a calm and soothing instrumental music playing in the background and the place smelt sweet reminiscent of spring flowers and ripe fruits. This is a strong contrast compared to the usual strong smell of alcoholic drinks and sweat in the other places. It was definitely not what you would expect from a place here in the pleasure district especially with their decor looking like that of a classy and chic high-class restaurant back in my world. It was more like a place in the nobles'' area. As for the workers that they opted to call "hosts", they can be seen talking and smiling to customers, mixing drinks at the bar counter and serving food. There was also one singing on stage. Nobody approached me too eagerly like in the other places. It was a welcomed changed for me, though. They seemed to have the courtesy to let me have my fill first before anything else.


    Once I have taken in all of the sights, smell and sounds around me, I walked across the dining hall and made a quick decision to sit at the bar counter in hopes that food and drinks will come quickly in that area. Another reason was that there is nobody seated in that area as of the moment so I can have a little bit of peace and quiet. After sitting down, I immediately asked for the menu and picked a couple of snacks and a drink that I think would go with each other. Hopefully, the food won''t be too bad compared to the price. I am trying to keep my expectations realistic right now.


    Halfway through my meal, one of the guys who was previously seated in the far away side of the hall started walking towards where I was seated. This guy has been eyeing me from the start (from the time I entered the main door). He looked like someone who seemed to have finally picked the courage to introduce himself after having a few drinks (borrowed courage!). He had a little stutter when he first spoke, maybe because he did not know if I will even respond to his advances together with the possibility that he may already be a bit drunk.


    Since he had the courage, might as well indulge him a bit for his effort. I smiled at the guy and he smiled back but with a very obvious stiffness on his face due to nervousness. I offered the seat next to me to the guy and then asked if he wanted to eat anything and I assured him that I will gladly pay for his meal. He simply nodded and chose a combination of simple food and a fruit drink that was a bit on the cheap price range. We ate happily while talking about random things but we never asked each other about any personal questions, not even our names. I think I also forgot to ask his name? It doesn''t matter though if I won''t be coming here often.


    When it was about half an hour, I was about to bid my goodbyes when he suddenly asked something out of the blue, "Would you like a tour inside my room?" I stared at him for a few seconds but chose not to answer since it maybe a test or a prank of some sort.

 Chapter 164 - 164 - An ambiguous invitation

    The guy''s nervousness seems to have reached its peak as I saw his hands shake while waiting for my answer. After a few seconds, he could not even maintain eye contact with me anymore and simply looked down towards the floor. Does this guy even know what he is asking me? Why would you trust a woman you just met to go to your room in this ambiguous setting? I know he is no longer pure so he may think it was not a big deal but still, my previous three were my resonants so I understand the strong attraction and need on the first encounter. This here was way, WAY different than before. For the first time, I was really confused as to what to do and say next.


    Even after several minutes of silence, he was still standing next to me. He seemed to have no plans to leave unless I give him a definitive answer so here goes nothing. I came here to distract myself anyways and I am honestly trying to find a way to vent out the sexual frustration. I think Lia and Nische knew that I will encounter a problem like this eventually. They would have also thought of the possibility that I will deprive myself since I do not want to touch pure men. I do not have the heart to abandon them afterwards. They understand that I wanted to have the freedom to only take in males that I personally like (or love) and they don''t want me to get into a situation that I would have no choice but to take a male in because the deed has been done. The body that was given to me in this life was built to crave intimacy regularly (stamina and libido was way above normal) in hopes of adding up a new child to the bloodline every now and then. At the same time, once a male has been touched by me, they may have a hard time accepting anybody else (it''s the pheromones fault for heightening the pleasure that the males are experiencing and the marking of a vessel). Ugh, such tough luck.


    Back to the guy standing in front of me, I spoke a nonchalant "sure" just to move on with this conversation topic and then I stood up from my seat. His head snapped up to look at me in the eyes as if he could not believe I actually agreed. He really must have tried his luck just like how I like to say "Here goes nothing" before I do something impulsive. I stared back at him and gestured my hands to tell him to walk in front of me and said, "After you?". He immediately walked past me and with a rather quick pace too as if someone was chasing him or maybe he thinks that he has to hurry lest I back out of my previous agreement suddenly. With his hasty pace, we arrived in front of the door of his room within a few minutes.


    His shaky hands had some trouble unlocking the door and it actually took a few tries before he was able to do so. He wasn''t that drunk, is he? Is it that hard to insert the key to the door''s keyhole? Once the door was opened, I was even more surprised as he grabbed my hand and then he pulled me inside his room then slammed the door shut behind us. Wow. What is with this sudden pull as if we are hiding from somebody?


    The guy who was quite energetic and was walking really fast a while ago suddenly slid down the floor until he was seated as if all energy left his body and he started to breath heavily too as if he pran a marathon. I took my hand back from his and walked further inside his room and looked around. This was supposed to be a tour so I can come in further, right?


    His room was quite big if you think about the fact that it is being used by only one person. He has a queen-sized bed too which looks really comfy by the way. He has his own spacious bathroom too that I can see from where I was standing. Besides the huge bed, there were only a few other furniture as if he planned this room to be on the minimalist style. He has a huge clothes cabinet, a vanity mirror with a cute chair in from of it and some bottles of cosmetics on top the table. There was also a bed side table with a small lamp and a small table with two chairs where one can have tea and snacks with a companion. Overall, the room has simple decor and the owner of the room opted for warmer colors of brown and beige with some midnight blue accents in some parts. The whole room smelled like fresh flowers specifically jasmine. It was actually a good choice for setting the mood for more intimate stuff if you ask me.


    After I looked around the room, I suddenly remembered the guy I left near the door. I looked back to where the guy was and he was still seated where I left him. I walked back to him and then sat on the floor so we can see at the eye level. I then asked him, "Are you regretting bringing me here?" His eyes widened and he shook his head. I asked again, "Aren''t you going to tour me around?" He scoffed and replied, "Do you really believe that I brought you here for a tour?" I smirked at him and suddenly stood up with him on my shoulder. He gasped at the sudden lift but he kept quiet. I walked to the bathroom and turned the shower on then gently placed him under it. He screamed a bit when the cold water hit his body. I laughed as he looked like a bird with wet feathers. He looked at me as if I bullied him. I held the side of his face with both my hands and gave him a kiss on the lips that lingered for a few seconds.


    After the kiss, his face was flushed and his eyes were unfocused. Out of the blue, I saw him removing his clothes one by one until he was fully naked as if on a trance. His body was lean but it had toned muscles though it did not show that much when I first met him since the robes he was wearing were a size bigger than him. What surprised me the most was the numerous scars and burn marks on his body. He seemed to have been burned by cigars and there were also long scars that seem to be lash marks or maybe even knife cuts. Is this why he was scared to go further with me? I saw him closed his eyes tightly and when they opened them again, he has regained a clear mind. He then looked at me with a serious face and spoke, "I am no longer pure and how I lost my purity is not something I would be proud to talk about. I was originally a trainee doctor for a noble family despite my humble background. One unlucky day, bandits took over the carriage we were riding on one of our trips to the capital of Crimson, I was kidnapped and was treated as a medic and a sex slave for the bandit leader for almost half a year. I lost my mind for quite a while even after I was rescued. I had to live so I simply stomached every abuse while I was there. Father, the owner of this place, found me at one of the hospitals in Crimson and took me in. If you think I am too dirty or disgusting because of these things, you can leave this room right now and I would understand." He then closed his eyes again and his head was low.


    I turned around and walked away from him and I heard him start sobbing softly. As for me, I went inside his room and removed all of my clothes. I don''t want them to get wet. I also pulled out some bathing essentials from my storage and decided to bring them back to the bathroom. When I came back to the bathroom, I saw him sitting on the floor in one corner of the shower with his chin in between his knees. He was staring blankly in front, the water from the shower still pouring on him. It was a heartbreaking sight as if the whole world fell on him. I know it wasn''t nice to pity someone since it may offend the other person but I don''t know what else to feel as of the moment as I saw his pale face under the shower. I sighed and shook my head then walked back inside the bathroom. I placed all the bathing essentials on one of the cabinets next to the shower. After I have placed them neatly and orderly, I then asked, "Hey. My name is Selene. May I know your name?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Author''s Note: Our FL is in disguise for this trip so she altered how she looked like to other people and also went by a different name. It still meant "moon" though.)

 Chapter 165 - 165 - An unplanned encounter

    He seemed to have been shocked as his eyes widened. He slowly looked up to meet my eyes which were now gradually turning red as if he was about to cry. He sniffed and answered, "My name is... Galen." I offered my hand so he can stand and he took it immediately. I easily pulled him up on his feet. It must have been his sadness a while ago but it seems that he belatedly realized that I removed all my clothes before coming back to the shower. When he finally realized it, his eyes slowly left my face then scanned my body downwards, his breaths getting a little more ragged as he did. I saw him staring for a bit and I even heard him gulp as he swallowed his own saliva from everything he was seeing. When he realized that he was staring for too long, he suddenly brought his eyes back up to my face. I stared at him with a knowing smirk on my face and his face turned red. He looked away shyly to hide his face. I decided to tease him further and asked the obvious thing, "Did you just stare at my naked body and tried to hide your guilt by looking away afterwards?" He looked at me again and said, "I never denied that I was looking and... it was indeed a long time and I shouldn''t have stared. You can stare at my body too if you feel like I took advantage of you a while ago as an apology."


    I took on his offer and started looking at different parts of his body carefully and I did so several seconds at each time for each body part. His face remained flushed as he saw me staring for a prolonged period of time on his crotch which was noticeable erect and was twitching once in a while. He''s quite well-endowed. His hands seemed to have involuntarily tried to cover his privates when he noticed I was watching it intently. I looked back up and asked, "Why are you covering it up? That''s the place I am most interested in looking at." His eyes widened and he suddenly turned around, the flush on his face now spreading to his ears and to his neck and nape. His back is now the only thing I can see.


    As I stared at his bare back, I noticed the numerous scars that riddled it. Since he had rather show me his back, I started tracing his scars with the tip of my finger out of curiousity. I felt his body shivering under my touch and I even heard him gasp and whimper softly whenever I touch a different scar. I continued tracing my fingers across his back until I saw him place both of his hands on to the surface of the shower room wall for balance, his breaths labored. I never expected him to be too sensitive to a simple touch of a woman''s finger. I eventually stopped tracing with my fingers and started placing soft kisses on his back this time. I heard him gasp then he begged, "No more- Please... It''s... I... too much..." I hugged both my arms around his waist and pulled him onto my body as I started kissing his nape as well as the right side and the crook of his neck. He could no longer control his soft moans whenever my lips touched his skin. I then slithered my right hand downwards till my palm was on top of his womb and as for my left hand, I slid it up to touch his chin as I made him look back to me. I whispered a simple question on to his ear, "Are you sure about this? If you say yes, I won''t stop even if you change your mind in the middle." His eyes are already half closed showing that he was clearly aroused. He then replied with a soft voice, "Yes." That''s all I needed to hear from him to lose my last strand of control not to touch him. I immediately placed a birth control seal on his womb for good measure. It must have been a bit painful as I saw him wince.


    To distract him from the sudden pain, the first thing I did was to kiss his lips, this time hungrier and in a more possessive manner. My left hand made its way to his left nipple flicking, pinching and pulling on it teasingly. He couldn''t help himself from releasing a moan, totally forgetting the pain he suddenly felt near his womb. His moan would have been loud if it was not muffled by our kiss. As for my right hand, it automatically went its way down between his legs to hold on to his rod. I started giving him slow squeezes, up and down strokes and occasionally rubs on the tip of his rod. His knees buckled within a few seconds and he almost slid down the floor so I had to use my left knee to support his weight. At the same time it added a little nudge on his twin jewels too. He seemed to have turned to jelly as he leaned his weight backwards on to me, his arms softly laying on both his sides. He now totally letting me do whatever I wanted with his body. Within a few minutes of the things I was doing to his body all at the same time, I felt that he is about to reach his climax. I teasingly stopped everything I was doing at once and then focused on washing him up and completing our baths. He seemed to have panicked when I suddenly stopped as he grabbed my hands tight. It took some lulling before he calmed down from me stopping right before he reaches his peak. It was not my intention to deny him of his release but I just suddenly realized that I had to finish the shower quickly and dry him up. He''s human so he can''t stay under the shower for too long since he would definitely get sick. I won''t risk his health no matter how much I find shower sex fun.


    Since it was my fault that his legs has turned to jelly, I had to princess carry the guy into his room and then place him on his bed gently. I immediately towel dried his hair and his body before he gets a cold. Ugh. I hate that everybody around me is so fragile. He was looking at me intently as I was drying his body down. I stared into his eyes as well and then smiled at him. His eyes widened and his face gradually blushed then he looked away again. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somewhat, I could feel another tinge of pity for this guy again. Each of his shy reactions shows that this must be the first time that somebody treated him well and took care of him on their own free will. His body seems to be too sensitive to touch which may be due to him being trained to be ready any time to be used as a sex tool whenever his previous captors wanted to relieve themselves of their heat. The scars on his body shows that he must have fought with everything he had but it still did not end well for him. No wonder he said that he lost his mind for a while due to the trauma if he was kept captive for almost half a year in that situation. Still, I admire his resilience and optimism.


    Once he''s all dried up, I covered him with the thick blanket on top of his bed. Cover was not the right term though since I actually bundled him, just like how I bundled Ioannis during our honeymoon when he was out of control. This time it was just for fun. When he realized that the blankets are slowly getting thicker and tighter around him, he finally asked, "What... What are you... Why are you bundling me like a dumpling?!" I giggled and responded, "I am just making sure you are warm and comfy. You stayed under the cold shower for too long. We can''t have you get sick, you know?" He blushed again like a schoolgirl with the care I showed. You can call me a jerk but I am actually trying to apply things I have read in novels before to get the guy to lower his guard around me even further. Though he already provided his permission, I don''t want to treat him like a prostitute even if that was his chosen profession. I''d rather take him as a lover if possible. *sighs* I still can''t avoid taking responsibility even if I wasn''t their first. Damn. This is so bad. When will I ever get rid of being such a softy for handsome guys?


    After a few minutes, the guy eventually became listless and tried to get out of the thick blanket bundle he is in. When he realized that he won''t be able to get out of it without my help, he looked at me pleadingly which I find really cute. He then said with an unsure voice, "Aren''t you going to let me out? I feel warm enough." I looked at him amusingly and responded, "But you look cute this way... Besides, I don''t want to move further unless we are clear on certain things. I want to know what was really your plan when you invited me here in your room. Is this a one night thing, do you just want me to be your patron or are you looking into being my lover?" He stared at me with furrowed brows as if he did not understand my question at all.

 Chapter 166 - 166 - An unplanned encounter 2

    He stared forward for several minutes as if what I asked was the most difficult question in the world. I pretended to act impatiently and started to put my clothes on which he reacted strongly to as his face paled with a hint of panic. I started to walk away and said, "Since you don''t want to answer, I think you aren''t that interested in me. You can just stay bundled up for now until someone finds you later. See you around!"


    In his haste, he screamed "Wait!" and tried to roll out of the bed little by little to try and run after me but instead he miscalculated his strength and fell down sideways straight to the floor with a loud thud. I heard him say "ouch" and he even groaned and sobbed a bit.


    I was surprised and kind of got worried so I couldn''t help but turn around and check on him. I hope he didn''t break any bone or end up with bruises on that sinful face of his. I carried him up and placed him back on the bed. It was actually good that he was bundled up so he did not get hurt that much. I secretly placed a healing spell on him so he won''t have any bruises from the fall.


    After making sure he was okay, I stood up and started walking out the door again to leave the room. He suddenly asked me some questions which stopped me on my tracks, "It''s not that I don''t want to answer you. The question you asked was very confusing! Did it ever matter what a man wants, specifically in your question, what I want? Do I have any control on what title or relationship you will place me in?"


    I smirked and said, "For others, your decision won''t matter but for me it''s different. I respect what my men want in most cases unless their decision was chosen out of their stupidity or self-pity which I hate and will never agree to. You can say no to me if you don''t want to see me again and I will never force you. We can have this for just one time and I won''t ask for your services ever again if that is what you want. If you decide that you want me to be your patron, you''ll have to serve me whenever I want your body in exchange for continuous financial support. If you decide to be my lover, you can only have me since I will never agree with sharing you with anybody else. I am the only one you can have until the time that either one of us want to end the relationship. I can''t promise you that I won''t have any other lovers besides you but I can assure you that I will treat you as fair as I possibly can. I am quite confident in treating my men well. For me, your opinion greatly matters in all those three situations, don''t you think?" His eyes widened as if a realization hit him then he furrowed his brows again in deep thought.


    He was silent for quite some time before he looked at me for a few seconds with a serious face. Afterwards, a smile blossomed on his face gradually then he laughed out loud. He laughed until he was holding his stomach and he was a bit breathless. Don''t tell me he''s still not okay in the head?


    After almost half a minute, he suddenly stopped laughing then sighed. He then said out of the blue, "Meeting you should be the best thing that happened to my life so far. What took you so long to find me?" What in the cheesy shit is this guy saying?


    I shook my head and giggled at his statement. I then teased him and rolled my eyes, "People can really say anything just to be released from being bundled up in a blanket." He then pouted again and acted cute, "Please... I feel very warm now. I won''t get sick. Can you please release me from this blanket prison you made for me?"


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest and said, "You have not answered my question yet. What will you choose from the three options I gave?" He reluctantly chose the option wherein I will be his patron. He said that it would be temporary and if he was satisfied, he will agree to be my lover. Is that a challenge? You will know what satisfied means real soon.


    I smirked at him and started feeling his body through the blanket. I know where those sensitive places were anyways even if he was bundled up tightly. He giggled as I started touching him through the blanket as I was tickling him. This is interesting!


    The touches turned into kneads and squeezes as I started to target certain areas. Eventually, the thickness of the blanket could not hide his hard on anymore. I poked at it with my index finger playfully as he groaned and looked at me helplessly. He then begged me again and said, "Can you please release me from this blanket? I''ll be obedient. Please..."


    Since I am quite sure he was feeling uncomfortable now, I eventually loosened up the bundle he was in. Once he was freed, he laid in a spread eagle position on his bed as if he wasn''t naked. Talk about being too carefree!


    While he was enjoying his freedom with his eyes closed and in a totally exposed position, I slowly crawled on to the bed until I was kneeling between his legs. When he felt that the bed dipped a bit, he opened his eyes and watched me approach with amused eyes. I looked back at him with one eyebrow raised as if asking, "What?" He suddenly sat up and he made sure that his face was near mine. He smiled at me then said, "Why aren''t you pouncing on me yet?" I pushed him back on to the bed after that question.


    He gasped at the sudden push and then he watched as I crawled on top of him. My hands on his chest, my legs on either side of his hips and my butt sitting on his hardened rod, making sure that the under side of the shaft is nestled in between my folds. I smiled at him and said, "This position is quite comfy." He gasped as he felt my warmth and I felt that he hardened even further. I can feel his rod twitching one in a while. His eyes are now half closed as he was no looking at me sitting on top of him.


    I watched him slowly getting more and more uncomfortable due to me not doing anything further. He lifted his hands from the bed and started caressing my thighs. As for my hands on his chest, it made its way to pinch both of his nipples for fun. He groaned and his chest jerked up from the bed.


    I did not let go of his nipples and pulled it up a bit more. He moaned louder as he said, "Aaahhh!" and I saw his hands leave my thighs and grab on to the bedsheets instead. I kept his nipples pinched and pulled upwards from the bed and it forced him to keep his back off the bed for a longer time. He was whimpering and breathing heavily but he did not complain even one bit.


    I saw his eyes looking at me pleadingly but I pretended not to see it. While he is still trying to get used to his nipples being pinched and pulled, I started moving my hips forwards and backwards, my folds caressing his shaft slowly. I felt his body shiver under me as he begged, "No, I... Aaahhh...That''s... Aahh! Aaahh...". S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let go of his nipples and his back fell on to the bed. He was panting and he looked dazed. Before he could recover from the sudden high, I flicked both of his nipples and it made his body jerk upwards as he uttered another "Aahh!" which was just like music to my ears.


    He looked into my eyes and then shook his head as if saying to not play with his nipples anymore. Will I stop playing with them just because he says so? Of course, not.


    I leaned forwards and started licking his right nipple. I alternated it with teasing it with the tip of my tongue, sucking on it and nibbling it gently. My left hand continued flicking his right nipple as I did my thing on the left one. He kept moving his chest as if trying to save his nipples from further teasing. I alternated my teasing to both nipples repeatedly for several minutes.


    All I could hear from Galen were whimpers, moans, gasps and pants. I looked up from what I was doing and I saw his flushed and obviously aroused face. It made me want to bully this little lover of mine even more!

 Chapter 167 - 167 - Getting my first little lover

    Once I had my fill of his very sensitive chest, I brought my lips up to the side of his neck, giving him kisses, light sucks, tongue flicks and gentle bites. Each action just keeps on making him utter lewd sounds involuntary.


    My actions made him realize that it won''t help him one bit even if he tries to keep his lips sealed or as he bites his lower lip to keep himself silent. The more he tries to keep himself quiet, the more it encourages me to do naughtier things to him to get stronger reactions from his body.


    I made sure to explore both sides of his neck and even bit his earlobes for fun. I continued as I went down to his shoulders and then his chest again as I left hickeys of different shades and sizes on his skin as I went down on his body slowly. I bit his nipples gently one after the other to tease him further. He groaned in surprise at the slight pain that it must have given him.


    I continued to mark him with my kisses downwards and I left hickeys on his sides and stomach area too. I went down further towards his lower abdomen where his womb was and spent a bit more time on it, giving it soft kisses, licks and gentle sucks once in a while. He squirmed under me as if he was trying to escape from my grasp. When he tries to squirm away from me though, I gave him playful bites that kept him disciplined and in place.


    My kisses continued to go down the sides of his hips while I purposely avoided the place between his legs. I chose to kiss and playfully nibble on his inner thighs instead. I made sure to exhale warm breaths on his crotch area every once in a while.


    I want to make sure he stays on the edge and that he doesn''t forget that his thing is only a few inches away from my mouth. His breaths became even more ragged as he felt my breaths near his hardened and twitching rod. He was looking down to what I was doing on him and I looked up to meet his eyes as I gave him a naughty smile.


    When he couldn''t take the teasing anymore he asked, "Why aren''t you touching me there yet? I am so hard that I feel like I''m going to burst anytime soon. I want you now. Let me in, please..." He was moving his hips as if convincing me to hurry up and do the deed with him.


    I giggled at his eagerness and I wonder what antics he would be willing to do for me to bed him during the interactions we will have in the future. He seemed to be a straighforward guy who knows what he wants and would shamelessly ask for it when he feels like it.


    I answered his impatience with my own version of it as I suddenly licked his rod from between his balls up to its tip in a torturously slow pace. As I took my precious time, Galen gave me another surprise. I think I just heard the sexiest combination of a prolonged groan and moan in my life which he made as my tongue passed through the length of his rod.


    I swore I just saw his eyes roll back in pleasure as it happened together with the lewd sound he made. If he will be this sensitive and expressive whenever I make him feel good, I will definitely have fun with him every chance I can get.


    After one lick though, I decided to tease him as I stopped abruptly and watched him amusingly. Galen was still trying to calm down from the sudden pleasure he received as of this moment. Once he recovered, he seemed to have been confused as to why I stopped.


    I chose to sit on one side of the bed just watching him. His eyes widened and he immediately sat up then crawled towards me. He started kissing my lips, neck and my shoulder. He took my right hand and started using it to rub on his hardened rod.


    He moaned after feeling my palm on his rod and then he started giving kisses on my cheek then finally on to my lips again. I did not kiss him back immediately or even make a sound as he is trying to seduce me. I kept a straight face while watching him try to get a reaction out of me.


    When he realized that I looked a bit uninterested, he started to look worried and asked, "Did I do anything wrong? Is there something you want me to do? Just tell me. Please."


    I held him by the nape and pulled him for another kiss which he readily reciprocated. While kissing him, I slowly pushed his body on to the bed letting his rod slide into me at the same time. His muffled moans started as I grinded my hips to take him deeper inside me. I couldn''t help but moan as well as I kissed him more possessively.


    His hands made its way to my waist and he also pulled me closer to his body. We enjoyed each other''s warmth and the feeling of being one. I rested my forehead on his as I paused our kiss to take a breath. He was panting while his hips were grinding on to mine. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of us were getting turned on even more as we hastened the pace of the grinding of our hips. I started lifting my hips and slamming it down, enjoying the friction of the push and pull between us. He was dazed but his hips kept grinding and humping into me faster and rougher as more minutes pass. I called on to his name to make sure his mind clears up but I did not stop him if he wanted the pace to be fast and rough.


    I poured mana into him through our connection and made sure to get not only the front but his hind side busy as well. Within a few minutes, he reached his climax as he released a lot of his essence inside me. It was quite some time since I had some bedroom stuff going so I released almost the same time as him which was faster than I usually did.


    I continued with the same pace even as he squirmed due to how sensitive his rod was after the high. I also ignored his pleas even when he begged for a little rest in between rounds. Still, his stamina was surprisingly good which I totally took advantage of. I only let him go after he passed out after his sixth release.


    As a kind matron, I made sure to tidy up his room and bathe him. I left his room during the wee hours of the night as quietly as I could. It was already an hour past midnight when I started to sneak out of his room.


    As I was about to walk past the kitchen, I saw the owner of Kama sitting on one of the chairs in the dining area as if he expected me to leave at this time. He called on to me and invited me to have a short talk over some tea and snacks. I obliged as I also need to discuss and formalize my relationship with Galen through him.


    He introduced himself as Ross or as everyone call him here, "Father". He talked briefly about how this business started and a little background on the guys who are currently working in his establishment. Eventually it came to the question as to what are my plans with Galen.


    He honestly told me that since saving the guy a few months back, I was the only woman he approached willingly when he was supposed to be very scared of female strangers. He was surprised that Galen even initated having a relationship with me which was a big step for the guy''s full healing from his trauma. I honestly do not know what to feel about being treated as a cure for someone''s trauma but if he really heals up, even if we don''t see each other anymore in the future, it would be for the better.


    I told Mr. Ross that Galen and I agreed to me being his matron and the owner was definitely surprised at this fact. I straight up asked him how much it would take to be an official matron of someone from Kama. His brows furrowed seemingly in deep thought then he sighed. He looked a bit disappointed that I was only tagged as a matron by his adopted son.


    He then answered, "Being a patron or matron is like being a part owner of this establishment. Contrary to what you think that after you pay a certain amount, you can request ONLY for Galen anytime, that is not the case. As a matron, you can ask for anybody''s service and I mean any member currently working for the establishment anytime you feel like it. You would also have a right to decide on how the daily running of the business will go and you will be able to get a 5% cut on the daily profits for as long as you are a patron or matron. The investment required to be a patron is at 500 silvers per month." Is he trying to tell me that it is similar to a VIP Membership card of some posh shop?


    This patron/matron system is getting more interesting the more I learn about it. WAIT. Did he just say I could request for anybody from this establishment to serve me? I conjured a small bag and placed 6 gold coins in it then gave it to Mr. Ross. I smiled at him and said, "I will start with my first year as a matron then."


    He profusely gave his thanks at the sudden funding. I also asked him to let me get hired as the new cook of the establishment in secret and I promised to feed them well which he agreed to easily. Once all the paperwork have been completed, I hurriedly went back to my home where the guy I was avoiding is also living in. Why do I suddenly feel nervous?

 Chapter 168 - 168 - The much needed talk between housemates

    I walked leisurely back to my home. It was late at night but this place is safe enough for everybody to go home at the wee hours of the night. There were roving guards throughout the night and I too have my own guard following around assigned by Noir, not that I need one to stay safe at all times. Not to brag but I think I am a walking fortress at times. Honestly, I missed feeling the cool breeze on my skin on nights like these. This territory seems to never sleep just like the area where I live and work in back on earth. It was kind of weird that I missed the hustle and bustle of the city but when I was living there, I wanted to leave the city and find a place to stay at the countryside. Life is really full of contradictions.


    It took me barely 15 minutes to get back home from the red light district. It is currently the third hour in the wee hours of the morning of a Sunday so I made sure not to make too much noise as I unlocked the door of the house. Once I am in the house though, I almost had a heart attack as I saw Lark staring at me. He was seated on a chair he placed in the middle of the living room. He strategically placed it a bit near and facing the main door of the house to make sure that he would immediately know once I came back. Him being there is not the issue, it was his eyes that have turned a bit red from staring at the door for too long and not sleeping till now, that scared the light out of me a. I won''t let him know that I got scared though as I kept my face cold and nonchalant.


    I walked across the living room and went to the kitchen to drink some water. His eyes were following my every move as I walked from one place to another as if a predator eyeing its prey. I then walked across the kitchen then went straight to my room then in to the bathroom to freshen up a bit and also change to clothes for sleeping and home use. As I was on my way to the bathroom, I heard the chair screech from being dragged againt the floor from the living room area as he stood up from his seat. I used magic to lock the bathroom door. I just know that he would try to confront me in the bath so I won''t be able to avoid him. Well, nice idea but it won''t work on me.


    I heard him try to open the door and he even slammed on it and kicked it in an irritated manner. As for me, I washed my face, tied my hair up, used a cleaning spell on my body and then made sure to heal my skin for any bruises that may have been left during my recent strenuous exercise routine. I did a quick shower back in Kama but I still used a cleaning spell for good measure since it cleans my scent as well. Coming from Hoffen where my pregnant hubby with a very sensitive nose was, I realized that smell sometimes can be used as evidence for mischief and also can cause unwanted issues so it is better to be as squeaky clean as possible. After about half an hour inside the bathroom I came out and saw Lark sitting on the floor next to the bathroom door. Why does he have to be so persistent in these situations?


    I looked at him briefly and then I simply walked towards my bed and sat on it. When he saw me walk past him, he scrambled to stand up from the floor and then followed me towards the bed. Before he can reach the bed though, I instructed him, "Sit on that chair over there and tell me what you have on your mind." He stiffened as he realized that I asked him to stay bit farther from me. He looked sad but he still sat on the chair I pointed at obediently. On my end, I stayed silent waiting for him to start whatever type of conversation we are going to have at this moment.


    When I saw him staring at me earlier, he looked angry and fierce but now that I gave him the spot light to start whatever it is that had to be started, he looked conflicted and even shy all of a sudden. Though he felt unsure what to do next, he still bravely opened the topic and said, "Where have you been the whole day?" Ugh. He just had to start with the simplest one but the hardest to answer without one getting into trouble. I sighed and responded as calmly as I can, "I went around the city market to buy certain things. I dropped by at the community kitchen to cook for people, went to a few other smaller stores to eat and drink then lastly, I went to Noir''s HQ for a meeting. I had dinner there too. My last stop was the red light district. I went to three different places there to look around." After I answered quickly and honestly, I saw Lark just staring at me coldly. It took some time before he said anything and honestly, the silence between us is turning everything awkward.


    After a few minutes, he simply said another question, "Why didn''t you continue last night?" This time, I decided to dodge this question a bit. I answered, "Continue what?" He sighed and rephrased his question, "I already decided to give myself to you. Why did you not take me?" I stared at him and said, "Honestly, I felt that if we do it at that time, one of us will end up regretting it afterwards. It''s your first, isn''t it not? Why is it so easy for you to tell me to just take you? Is it because Ioannis insteucted you to do everything you can so I''ll take you?" His eyes widened and his face gradually flushed in guilt. He stuttered a bit as he answered, "I... That... He did tell me to... but I really want to be yours even if he did not tell me. Don''t you want me? Is that why you looked for someone elseQw at the red light district and left me alone the whole day?" Ugh. He veered the conversation back to me going to the red light district. Damn. He isn''t my husband yet so why are we even having this conversation right now. I then answered with a little bit of irritation in my voice, "Did I say anything about not liking you? Though you don''t appreciate it or understand it, I just saved you from unnecessary pain, just so you know." Lark''s brows furrowed as he looked into my eyes. He couldn''t help but quickly ask, "What do you mean?" I laughed at him in exasperation.


    It was my turn to ask a question, "Why do you trust my first husband so much? No matter what happens, he still sees you as a rival, does he not?" Lark nodded but did not say anything. I continued, "He must have not told you anything else about me and our setup then." Lark shook his head and stared at me with all his attention. I added, "The reason why I am taking in more men is not because I just like collecting or I''m fickle. I sincerely like and chose each of my husbands. It is not a want but a need because I plan to have a lot of children in the future. My stamina also requires that I have more than one partner unless I am fine with having only one but I am quite sure I will eventually break him because of doing "THAT" too much. I am quite sure Ioannis understands that through experience and I don''t think he plans to stay pregnant every single year until his body can no longer give birth anymore. He doesn''t actually need to allow anybody into our family since the last say will still be from me. I just let him know of new people I will be taking in out of courtesy since he is still my first and main husband. Do you understand the way he is thinking and why he is letting more people into our family?" Lark looked down as if in deep thought. He did not speak for a few minutes as he digests all the information I gave him about how Ioannis'' mind works and the situation in my family. I waited for him patiently to make his decision. I like Lark a lot. This is something that I realized through our many encounters and my little enlightening talks with Ioannis''. He never failed to rub on my face how much in denial I was even with the type of relationship that I have with Aurum and his minions as well. I realized that I liked those guys too though it started with me thinking that they would be quite useful with my plans. My cunning husband is right that I won''t care for this man (or those men during our talks) or even think of bringing Lark with me here in Sklavryet as a companion if I did not like him enough. Liking him won''t ever be a good enough reason to force him into our family setup though. He has to make his own decision and jump into this head first on his own but that should be after knowing everything he''s signing up for.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 169 - 169 - An ordinary working day?

    Since Lark seemed to need more time to digest the things I have shared with him, I decided to just sleep on this issue for now. I left him to think on his own and simply walked out of the room and entered the room next door. I flopped on to the bed and fell asleep almost immediately. I really don''t need to sleep but I just want to rest my mind and body a bit. You can''t just stop yourself from habitually sleeping at night if you were a human just recently.


    I slept for barely an hour but I still feel somewhat refreshed. I also felt comfortably warm for someone who slept with sheer clothing and without a blanket too.


    Wait. Warm?


    I tried to sit up from the bed, still quite groggy from just waking up from my sleep but why can''t I move? Something''s weighing me down for sure. I looked down at my body and I saw a human clinging to me like his life depended on it. What is he even doing in here? Was it not clear that I want to sleep alone? (Author''s Note: It was not clear at all *sighs*.)


    I removed his arms that are enveloping my waist and his legs that are locking my left leg in place. I slowly sat up from the bed so I don''t end up waking him. I decided to have my little revenge on my trespasser. I kissed him on the forehead to deepen his sleep.


    That thing that was poking me when I woke up got me all distracted and I couldn''t help myself from wanting to touch it. I think I am getting more and more perverted as days go by.


    Once I was sure he was sleeping more deeply, I carefully removed all of his clothes. I will just teleport to work today so I won''t be late. I still have around 30 minutes to deal with this guy.


    Once he''s fully naked, I started playing with his stiff rod with my hand then used my mouth to suck on the tip gently, of course. I made sure to pay more attention to the crease under the head which was his second most sensitive part next to the hole at the tip.


    He was moaning quite loudly even though he was technically sleeping as I went down on him. He was enjoying it so much that I was able to squeeze him twice before I left for work. He must be having another lewd dream just like the one I gave him last time.


    After my successful escape from the bedroom, I went to the bathroom to freshen up. Today is another day to go to work and earn money at the port. I wore my daily workers'' clothes and hid half of my face with a mask since I don''t want any more unnecessary attention than I am already getting. I quickly teleported from the house to the port since I don''t want to be late. I never hid being a mage anyways so I can freely teleport in and out of anywhere in this territory.


    I quickly re-appeared at the entrance of the port and went in for my daily work. I was able to finish my tasks within my shift. My next stop was cooking breakfast from the people of Kama. I made sure I left though before anybody woke up.


    I went to my job at the restaurant and fetched my housemate from the house to bring him to work. When I arrived at home, he was looking at me with a blushing face. As for me, I pretended not to know anything about why he''s blushing which made him pout cutely. I was trying to keep my giggles in and I ended up snorting.


    He looked at me with widened eyes and his face flushed with a darker shade of pink. He then asked me directly, "Why do you always knock me out before doing those things to me?"


    I looked at him with a teasing smile and said, "I thought you enjoyed it so much last time. You were so loud when I am eating you up by the way."


    He suddenly grabbed the sleeves of my clothes and pulled it down to keep me quiet. I never cared whenever I talk about these things even when I was in public but my men hate how "shameless" I was. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with teasing them though. It''s not like we''re the only people who do naughty things in the bedroom in this whole wide world. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We walked leisurely towards his place of work. He was quite fidgety for some reason so I grabbed his hand and held it tight while we walked which calmed him down quite quickly. He held my hand tight too and he had that happy smile on his face.


    These men were really simple and making them happy is quite easy. I don''t understand how women in this world can abandon men they already took. And here I am, trying not to corrupt this guy holding my hand for as long as I possible can. It was one of the reaons that I haven''t taken Lark in.


    After a few minutes, we finally arrived at his work place and as I tried to take my hand back, he held on to it tighter so I looked back at him and saw him staring at me expectantly. What is this guy even expecting?


    I know this is the first time I let him hold my hand while were walking in public but he just went and ask for more intimacy, huh? Fine.


    I put my right hand on the nape of his neck and pulled his head towards me and gave him a torrid kiss that only lasted for a few seconds and then hurriedly took both my hands back from him. I walked quickly away from him and left before he asks for something else.


    I decided to take in the alchemy job today instead of the port job. I will try to harvest stuff from the forest near the beastmen''s settlement this time. I have already scoured the forest north (near other human settlements) and east (near the giant''s territory) of Sklavryet. The south would be my target then. The west is off limits for now since it is the one nearest the settlement of the elves and heralds.


    Before I could leave the gate to go to the forest, someone called on to me by shouting my name which was by the way I hated the most. I wanted to ignore him but he kept screaming out my name like some crazy person.


    As I looked back, it was one of the people who worked with me at the port but he belonged to another team. He was one of the good-looking ones though his face was not the thing that caught my attention about him when we first met but his broad shoulders and strong looking biceps which by the way kind of looks familiar the more I looked at it? Huh?


    I saw him at the port almost everyday but I feel that he was familiar in some other way? Well, who cares? I don''t even know the guy''s name.


    I walked a bit slower so he can catch up and stop screaming too. When he finally caught up, he greeted me like we have been friends for a long time which I find really creepy. He asked me if I had the time to have an afternoon snack with him.


    I am honestly not busy so I just agreed just to shut him up. He seemed to be overly energetic for some reason. Then, a sudden thought came in.


    He''s one of the guy''s from that report that the Noir HQ sent me. Though, he''s not supposed to approach me since he doesn''t know I have information about him. This brings us back to why is he overly friendly right now.


    After listening to his blabbering about himself and his usual hobbies, I interrupted him by asking, "I don''t mean to be rude but I think we were never that close for us to go out to eat and tell stories about each other, right?"


    The statement I said was effective in shutting him up way more than I expected. He coughed a bit and looked away with a blush on his face. He then talked with a low voice, "I thought you recognized me that''s why you gave me a generous tip."


    I furrowed my brows and said, "Huh? Recognize you from where? A tip?"


    He looked at me as if he was melting from shame and replied one simple word, "Bliss". My eyes widened since there was only one person I gave a tip to in that place and that person did a striptease until he was only wearing a sheer piece of cloth in between his legs. I couldn''t help but roam my eyes from his face down to his chest, then his abdomen then down to the area between his legs.


    The guy then covered his face with both his hands and with a muffled voice he begged, "Please don''t stare me down like that. I can feel your imagination going wild. When I work there, it''s different since my face was covered and nobody knows me. I should have realized sooner that you don''t have any idea who I was. This is so embarassing."


    I smiled at him teasingly and said, "What''s your schedule there? I''ll watch your shows every chance I get."


    He replied, "I have gigs on Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays. Wait! No! I won''t be able to dance properly since you know who I really am..."


    I laughed out loud and told him, "That''s what makes it fun!" He looked at me with a flushed face then looked away.

 Chapter 170 - 170 - The outing at the southern forest

    After teasing the guy till he''s beet-red, I decided to say my goodbyes since I was actually supposed to be doing my alchemy gig before he called me out. As I stood up, he stood up as well and asked if he could accompany me to the forest. It was a total red flag, right? Going to the forest with a man that isn''t that close to you may be a red flag back on earth but here, that is a total invitation to do naughty stuff in the forest, not that I''ll jump on him the first time I get. I really don''t know what this guy is thinking, getting himself willingly into that situation. I sighed and let him follow me since he was totally my type anyways.


    As I was walking out of the territory gates, I made sure to be alert at all times. I am already used to people watching my every move and I have a tail from Noir right now but still, new tails may suddenly appear all of a sudden whoch may not be here simply for observing. As for this guy who is openly following me around, I knew what he was the first time I saw him. He maybe trying to hide it by acting as humanly as possible or by hiding his scent but I am different. I am on disguise too so it takes one to know one, right? It is already a common thing to see tall, tanned and muscular men at the port since the jobs in there require such physiques so working there gave him the perfect cover, I guess. He is definitely a mystique from the giant race, and one at that is in heat too. I don''t know how he can keep his cool and his sanity since other races definitely don''t have such ability based on the information I am getting from my various sources. Don''t get me wrong. I am not complaining about him following me or him being on a disguise or anything. The giant race are known for their tall and muscular physiques, as well their higher stamina and strength compared to most of the other races. You then add the fact that their body parts are bigger compared to others too if you know what I mean. (Author''s Note: Yes, we know what you mean about what''s big. *winks*) Is my moment of appreciation (gave him a tip at Bliss and then walked away) gave him a wild idea that I may be interested in helping him deal with his heat? What in the damn world is this event again? Why am I meeting another NPL? Yes, it is not at NPC but an NPL which means New Potential Lover. Is it the time again for the gods of this world to send me a parcel and this time, this man is inside? I could only sigh at the situation I am in.


    I decided to just look for things to bring my mind away from the fact that my companion is a giant who is in heat trying to get his chance with me. I kept myself busy thinking about how to deal with this situation I am in when the guy suddenly spoke, "I know your name was Selene but you may have not known mine. I am not stalking you or anything. I just heard some of the guys at the port call your name out loud. My name is Makisig, by the way." I looked back at him and smiled. I simply replied, "It was nice to meet you." After my short response, I placed my attention back to mapping the whole area like I always did with forests and places I have visited the first time. I also made sure to look into the rich variety of flora and fauna of this forest. I checked it out and compared it to the knowledge I have read in all the books I have read since I came to this world and that from my inherited memories as well. As for Makisig, he kept quiet most of the time but was very observant with the plants that I was picking and he even volunteered to carry some of my stuff. He also helped me hunt and butcher some of he animals we caught. I taught him here and there on which parts van be sold at the alchemy shop if he''s interested in joining the same gig I do. He seems to be taking note of the things I have been teaching him like the names of the plants and animals, their dofferent parts and their uses. He also asks me questions about more specific iformation once in a while. I am kind of a workaholic when it comes to being a chef and an alchemist so I couldn''t help but be extra energetic when someone asks me to explain the plants and their uses in cooking, medicine and alchemy. I admitted to him that I am currently an intermediate alchemist and I have a fascination with plants or what you call botany. The guy also looks like he''s a very curious child as well. I even offered him if he wanted to be my apprentice and he readily agreed with his head bobbing up and down cutely. Since he was very interested in learning about the things found in the wild, I gave my new apprentice a copy of the book of flora and fauna I created during my outing in eastern forest since that is the forest nearest the sanctuary of the giants and should be the most useful for him. I don''t want him to notice I knew of his origins so I also gave him a copy of another flora and fauna book which was about from the northern forest this time. I also promised to give him a copy of the one from here, the south forest, once I am done organizing all the information into a book.


    We used about two hours to go around the area. I saw him furrowing his brows quite a number of times maybe because he is wondering why we never stopped to have a breather and kept going around the forest in a quick pace at that too. I ate food and drank while walking as well as if I have been doing these things like it was an everyday activity. As a human, even if I am a woman who is of the stronger gender in this world, I was supposed to still feel a bit tired after about an hour of quick walking, right? Well, if he doesn''t ask anything about why I am not getting tired, I would pretend that I don''t notice his confusion. Let''s see how much weird things about me can he take before his curiousity forces him to ask the questions that must be piling up in his head right now. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After two hours of non-stop walking, we finally finished what we came in the forest for. We saw a small clear lake along the way and decided to go back there to have a little dip. That lake seems to be enveloped with mystique mana for some reason so I was really curious and wanted to have a look. The other guy just followed along just like he always did. Once we are in the like, I removed my outer clothing and left only my underwear. Makisig just stared at me looking dumbstruck. He''s definitely a virgin. I rolled my eyes and told him to have a dip as well. He seemed to have gotten his gears back and he removed his clothes as well until only his loincloth was left. I thank the gods for this latest parcel.


    As I dipped one of my feet on the lake, I felt like I was struck by lightning and immediately brought it out. This lake as for the memories that flooded in my head, had a peculiar use. It expedites heat (if you aren''t yet) or enhances it (if you are already in heat) and increases fertility within 3 days from the time a mystique bathes here. If a human bathes here, they will simply enjoying some healing and rejuvenating effects. How amusing and coincidental that I have someone with me here that fits the bill. I don''t think most of the people in this area notice these effects though. I felt someone underwater, he must be a guardian of some sort. As for me that did not need any of the effects, I jumped right in just to enjoy the cool water on my skin.


    The other guy seemed to be wondering why I suddenly took my foot back and stopped for a few seconds. He curiously looked at the water then almost stopped me when I suddenly jumped in with a splash. I swam a bit and looked down and saw what seems like a huge fish. I couldn''t see it that clearly since it was too deep and was in the dark part of the lake. As for my companion, he jumped in too and that was when the effects of the lake rushed into his body all at the same time. Yeah, berate me. It was a trap I set up for the guy who went to the forest with a stranger (me). Let''s wait and see what happens next.

 Chapter 171 - 171 - A frisky encounter in the lake

    I was closely observing Makisig as he jumped into the water of the magical lake. At first, he seemed to be enjoying the cooling effects of the water and he was even having fun while swimming. After a few minutes though, I saw him approach the side of the lake as he held on to a large stone. He seemed to be panting. He couldn''t control his strength as I saw the stone he was holding on to turn into rubble under his grip. He then turned around and looked at me, his face was flushed, his eyes were half closed and was glazed over. He had really lost control as I thought would happen as his heat was intensified by the effects of the lake. I was just curious though. It was just a little experiment! I don''t know how to deal with it, now that the expected effects really occured on the guy!


    I saw him hurriedly swim towards where I was. As for me, I swam away as well towards the bank at other side of the lake across from where he was to get out of the water. I was already on the bank and was about to escape when strong arms suddenly enveloped my waist from behind and pulled me back. I went straight back to the lake with him with a splash. His face nestled on the crook of my neck on my right and his lips touched my skin. He then murmured in a pleading voice, "Please... Help me. I feel... uncomfortable. It feels hot... hugging you felt cool. Don''t leave, please." A few days ago, I was treated as a cure for someone''s trauma. Now, I am being treated as a cold compress to dampen someone''s heat. Why do I have to take so many roles for the men of this world? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since I was stunned for a bit and also did not answer his pleas, the guy began rubbing himself on my back. I can feel his hard rod poking my butt and even my thigh at times. He was trying to hump me like a rabbit and was even trying to slide his thing between my thighs! He has totally lost it. His grip around my waist is quite tight too. He clearly doesn''t plan on getting a NO from his pleas for help. I still tried to get him back to his senses and responded, "Makisig let go of my waist. I want to get out of the lake to dry up and get dressed." Instead of letting go, he hugged me tighter that if I was a human, he would have crushed my ribs from the strength of his possessive embrace. He then started to kiss and lick my neck and my nape while murmuring a string of incoherent words and phrases while doing so, "No- Mine. No- Stay... Help... Hot- Want you-". His hands then started roaming my body as his left hand reaches for my left breast and started squishing it, one of his fingers playing my nipple. His other hand reached between my legs as he used a finger to play with my sensitive bean down there in a circular motion. My body seemed to go into a shock as I arched my back and moaned due to the sudden attacks. He was still kissing and licking my neck while doing so. He continued murmuring, "I- study- elders- make you feel good- me- inside- please..." Damn. This is the first time that I was the one who got ambushed like this. I should be stopping him but it honestly felt good. Did he just say "study", that he will make me feel good and to let him inside? I looked back and told him, "Makisig! Stop! Do you even know who I am? Do you know what you are doing?" His movements stopped for a bit as his eyebrows furrowed as if he was thinking of answers to my questions. I watched as his eyebrows relaxed after a few seconds and then he started moving his hands again as he responded, "Selene- convince you- help - inside- Selene- my body- yours- Selene, fuck me please..." Okay. That last sentence was as clear as the water in this lake and was the most coherent one I heard so far.


    Once I heard him say my name, I knew that he hasn''t fully lost his mind yet because of his heat. He damn knows what he is trying to do. I reached my right hand behind me until my palm is resting over his womb. I then silently chanted to put a birth control spell on the guy since he seemed to be set on doing everything that needs to be done. I then held his hands and removed them from my body. I turned around to face the guy and held the sides of his face with both my hands and asked, "Did you just say you want me to bed you?" He looked at me with eyes that clearly shows his arousal and intensified heat. He readily replied, "Yes... Hurry- Now- want you- now." Once I got his answer, I leaned my head in and kissed him on the lips torridly and possessively which he returned with the same intensity almost immediately. I then felt Makisig''s hands grab onto my butt cheeks as he lifted me up a little bit so he could access my lips more easily. My legs almost automatically hugged his waist and the guy really made sure he shows me that he wants what was happening as he rubbed the tip of his rod teasingly just outside my folds eagerly while we kissed. His kisses then traced lower as he made sure to lick and suck on my breasts and he took his time as he stayed for a few minutes on each mound like he''s been hungry for it all this time. I am quite sure very few men can do this and it was only possible because of our specific height difference which made this experience even more one of a kind. Everything just got intense from 1 to 100 real quickly after that.


    I thought that what he was doing now was already the limit of his "study with his elders" but I was wrong. He was a strong guy alright and he made sure he uses it in bed duties too! I felt his hands leave my butt and then he slid them towards my inner thighs, making sure I kept my legs open for him. He then lifted me up so abruptly that I actually screamed in surprise. What happened next left me speechless and moaning breathlessly afterwards too. He lifted me until my legs were resting on his shoulders, his face right in front of my folds as he started kissing, licking, sucking and poking his tongue into my hole. He then placed his hands on my butt cheeks again to make sure I don''t fall from the position he placed me in and also so that I couldn''t escape the onslaught of his mouth and the lewdly embarassing noises he was making as he did so. I just let him do what he wanted after that. Every time he made me reach my climax, he would eagerly ask if he could slide his rod in and I purposely answered, "Convince me more" a few times which automatically made him start servicing me down there again. I made him eat me until I came for about 4 times before I gave him my permission that he could slide in.


    I don''t want us to end up bruised due to lying on a rocky lake bank so I hurriedly used my mana to take all our clothes and items into my storage. I then hugged my legs on his back and placed my hands on his hair burying his face on to my folds. I then teleported us back to the suite room I requested from Noir way back when they started assigning me guards.


    It is at the top most floor of the most expensive inn here in Sklavryet and I have the whole floor turned into one room all for myself. After teleportation, our wet bodies landed right on the bed but our positions were different. Makisig was lying on his back while I was sitting on his face which totally was unintentional but still made me giggle a bit.


    The guy seemed to be stunned for a moment but I guess his brain has already had a short circuit a long time ago as he continued what he was doing between my legs as if it did not matter that we teleported, that he was lying on a bed so suddenly or where we did it as long as we continue. This type of focus where you only think of the most important things is admirable and I laughed again at this thought.


    All I can think of is that, "If all giants are this aggressive and studied the same things with their elders, I will gladly take in a few more to play with like this!"

 Chapter 172 - 172 - A frisky encounter 2 (Continuing at the inn)

    Once we are in the room, I immediately placed a soundproofing and an anti-tresspassing barrier around the whole suite. I don''t want anybody bothering me in my important task right now. (Author''s Note: Yeah. It''s an important task, alright. *grins*)


    I also made sure to place my time altering magic in place. It was only around five in the afternoon as of the moment. With a one is to four conversion for hours, I can do a lot by 10 in the evening. I''ll make sure to enjoy this blessing from the gods really well.


    While the guy is pre-occupied with his meal between my legs, I took his left hand and placed a rope around his wrist and tied him up on the bed post. I waited patiently but he did not seem to even notice I started tying him up so I did it on his other wrist as well. I made sure to use the rope I enchanted so only I can untie it or destroy it. Once he is tied up in place, I sat up from his face quickly. His lips were wet with my essence, his face flushed and he looked very intoxicated. It must be the scent of my pheromones that made him addicted to tasting me down there. I am not complaining though. The scent of my pheromones and my high fertility makes my tasks easier to handle in the future. He tried to reach me to pull me back and that was the only time he realized I had tied up his wrists. This bed is enchanted by me as well so I wish him luck in getting out of here. That won''t happen until I say were done.


    He looked up to his wrists and started pulling at the ropes several times. When he realized that his strength wasn''t working, he looked at me pleadingly as if telling me to untie him. I smiled at him and then rode him as I sat on his stiffened rod making sure the expanse of skin under it was resting between my lower lips. The sudden skin contact made him shiver and grunt. Since he quite enjoyed going through my body, I should return the favor, right? Just like my curiousity when I checked on the body of that blood demon before, I will do an inspection as well on this guy whose physique definitely fits my type.


    I slowly leaned in to kiss and lick his neck just like how he did it to me at the lake. I heard him gasp as he started breathing quickly. My kisses trailed downwards to his chest. I was planning to return the pleasure he gave me so I licked, sucked and nibbled on his nipples too. I made sure to spend a few minutes on each as he did for me. My hands kept touching him here and there, enjoying the taut and firm muscles of his upper body. My kisses went further down and he could only squirm and moan as his heat intensified his senses. His body should be already quite sensitive before he had his heat since I am quite sure that he hasn''t been touched by any woman yet.


    I knew he was untouched and I should have stopped on the first instance he approached but I am honestly way past thinking about consequences right now. He ambushed me first anyway. Let''s just say I fought back. My kisses finally reached the area between his legs as I slid down his body. I immediately gave him a slow lick from the base of his rod up to the small hole on its tip. His back arched as he made a throaty groan, his body was shivering in pleasure, his eyes dazed and his breathing was erratic too. What a strong reaction! I placed my lips on the tip of his rod for a little kiss but when he relaxed a bit, I suddenly placed the whole head of his rod inside my mouth and sucked it gently. His back arched again which shows how much his body is enjoying the pleasure. I then used both my hands to grab on his thick rod, twisting both my hands around it up and down in rhythm with the sucking I am doing on the tip. Someone who ate me up until I came four times in a row deserve the best treatment from me. For the first time, I heard him beg again, "Aagghh! Slow- slow- down... Mmmm... Too... mmm... Ahhh! much.. Hahhh..." If he begs me with these lewd sounds, does he really expect me to stop? Let''s just say I continued sucking even after he released once. I only stopped after he came the second time. I didn''t let him rest in between so I think he deserves a bit of a breather after those two times. I kept his essence in my secret collection for future use. When I looked at his face, there were some tears in his eyes which must be from all the begging a while ago. Instead of feeling pity though, I want to make him cry even more. I only gave him 5 minutes before I continued the next part of my agenda tonight. Damn it. Whose really losing one''s mind in heat here? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After his breathing has slowed down a bit, I lifted my butt off of him and held on to his stiff rod. He grunted at the skin contact and looked down to what I was doing. I positioned the tip right at my opening and looked into his eyes but I did not slide it in which clearly frustrated the guy. He started squirming and moving his hips, trying to reach my entrance but I was holding his rod so that''s not going to happen without my permission. When he realized that he couldn''t go in, he whimpered like he was being bullied and tried to reach again and again. I believe that I got myself a persistent and naughty guy. His antics were childish but his body size is huge. If I didn''t tie him up, I am quite sure he would have slid his thing in me at the first chance he got.


    He looks like he''s about to cry again so I slid just the tip right in but instead of putting my weight down, I leaned forward to kiss his lips. He did not disappoint me as he kissed me back instantly. This guy, he was moving his hips as we were kissing, trying to slide in further. I moved my hips in a churning motion to tease his tip. He gasped at the new sensation and his rod started to twitch together with a sexy sounding groan. That''s when I felt a bit stuffed down there. Did his thing grow a bit bigger?


    I leaned into his right ear and whispered, "Do you want to go all the way inside?" He immediately answered, "Yes! Yes... Please... You already gave your permission, Selene..." I teased him more, "Are you sure? I''m possessive and rough. You can still walk away right now." With evident irritation in his voice he responded, "After making me this hard and letting me have a taste of how it was to be with you, you''re gonna leave me hanging? Damn it! You already sucked my... my... You have to take responsibility!" I teased him more while giggling and said, "You''re still pure though. You can just wash it off!" He looked at me with a mix of anger, fear and anxiety. He then spoke "No! Don''t do this to me please. I''m willing. I want it. I want you. Please!" I nodded my head showing that I understand his point and said, "Does that mean you''re going to spend all of your heats with me from now on?" He immediately shouted "Yes". I nodded again, "You''re weird though. You don''t even know who I am." His eyes widened in realization that he did not consider that point. He then responded, "My soul and my body wants you. I''m... I''m not human... I''m..." I smiled sweetly at him and said, "I know..." I then sat down and he slid inside me down to the hilt in one go. I couldn''t help but moan, feeling full to the brim with him. As for the guy, he gasped and then moaned with his modulated voice. His mouth was left open gasping for air, his back arched and his eyes rolled back into his eye sockets as he released his essence inside me so suddenly when I haven''t done anything yet. My body shivered as well with the sheer amount of warmth he released inside me. Just how much has he saved up since his last heat? I called on to his name a couple of times before he was able to refocus and look at me. I asked if he was alright since I totally forgot about it being painful the first time for men. He gave me a silly smile and said, "That pain doesn''t apply to mystiques like me. It felt so good that koI felt like I went to the realm of the gods and then came back to be with you." I scoffed at his exaggeration. I simply changed the topic and said, "I''m not human too. I think you already noticed it though, didn''t you?" He nodded his head slowly and said, "Yeah. Walking real quickly in the forest for 2 hours without sweating is definitely not human-like." I laughed, "I totally forgot about pretending to be human when I went to the forest with you since I thought that you can match my stamina and speed anyways. Race?" He replied, "Giant. Yours?" I smiled at him and said, "Let''s play a game. We''ll see whose stamina is better. You have to guess what race I am from. There is no time limit but you lose once you pass out since I''ll keep doing this while you''re guessing." I started moving my hips up and down slowly and every time he guesses wrongly I hump him faster. I did not stop even if he had his release making him even more distracted from our guessing game. He couldn''t even speak coherently after several minutes of the me riding him. Let''s just say, he passed out without getting the right answer.

 Chapter 173 - 173 - The one I will spend all my heats with

    Makisig''s POV


    (flashback to the time he first saw her)


    It has been almost three months since I left Gollmortha, the sanctuary of the giants. The clan hated the fact that I chose to leave without taking someone as my bride. I am already 35 years old in human years but I look like someone in their early 20s thanks to my bloodline characteristics. I have to reach an age of more than 90 before I actually start looking like a middle aged man. As for the coming of age, giants have it too but it is once we reach 30 so I am still quite young and honestly, I don''t like anybody back in Gollmortha. I am also not hoping I will neet someone here in Sklavryet either. She''ll come to me if ever I have a destined one. It was always what my late mother told me so I shouldn''t feel pressured even if I don''t get married. Though my father would be furious if he heard me saying that. He always said it was my duty to give birth to at least one child to stop our race from dying out. Wow. That favor is so easy for an unmarried guy like me! Even the married ones have been trying for years, some even decades and they haven''t sired a single child! All in all, I left because they''re low key forcing me to marry and get knocked up soon when all I want is to work and save money so I can have my own house.


    My father chose to live with my grandparents after he became a widow. I no longer want to live with them in the same house since they are bad for my peace of mind.


    I chose Sklavryet as my workplace since it is the nearest one in Gollmortha. I can come home anytime if I''m badly needed back there. The pay is good and fair here and they don''t ask about your origins or your past as long as you do not do evil stuff within the territory. They also treat and protect men''s rights which was the deciding factor for me. There is a port here where I can capitalize on my innate strength to earn money as well. I also took a part time job as a masked dancer in the red light district for extra coins. Don''t be surprised of my part time job. Though giants are big and burly, dance is a part of our culture so I am kind of a good dancer.


    It is another hot and busy day at the port. I have been here since dawn and we still have a lot of work to do now that the sun has risen quite high up in the sky. That was when I saw a woman walk into the port. She was with a thin young man and it seems like she is asking about work. I saw her smile and nod her head at the boss of another team at the port and I felt stunned in place for some reason. I couldn''t get enough of her so I admittedly stared longer than necessary. I also felt a pang of pain in my heart as I saw her leave while holding the hand of the lanky guy with her. What would it feel like to walk next to her and hold her hand? Huh? What did I just think about? I shook my head and turned around to continue my work. I must be getting crazy since my heat is coming in a few days and it''s just that my eyes saw that woman as a possible partner. Wait. I never felt that way with any woman. Is this really...? I turned around to look at her again but she was nowhere to be found.


    It has been a few days of me working and staring at her from afar. This has become a routine from my daily boring life. I was amazed at how adept she was at magic. She lifts heavy loads from the port without a sweat and finishes her work on time everyday. She then leaves immediately and I heard that she goes to another part time job at the restaurant. One day, my curiousity could not be kept in anymore and I actually followed her secretly to her next job. I saw her change her work clothes to that of a cook then went inside the kitchen of a restaurant. I even bought some food from the place so I have a reason to stay longer. My stalking habit lasted until I followed her home and even saw her fetch that lanky guy and bring him to his work at the bakery. She then went to an inconspicuous alchemy shop where the owner seems to know her well. She asked a few questions then she was given a small booklet of some sort then she left quickly. I saw her head for the northern gates. She must be going there to do some tasks. I know she is adept in magic but would she be okay alone? Damn. Before I knew it, I already could not get enough of her. I ended up following her around the forest and made sure she came back in to the gates safely. I should be irked by her effects on me but I was actually happy that I was able to ensure her safety even if she did not have any idea what I was doing for her.


    My days went by doing thankless tasks for the first woman who caught my attention in my 35 years of existence. Too bad, I have work in the evening today so I am not able to send her home after her alchemy job. I still need money to live anyways and if I will ever be with her, my pride won''t let me allow her to spend money on me. I just hope that she doesn''t take it against me that I work as a masked dancer in Bliss.


    Tonight, I see the usual audience I had on my scheduled dances in the week. I don''t know what''s with these people but after I danced a few times, I ended up as the top dancer of the establishment. The owner even asked me if it was possible for me to dance everyday as well as eat and drink with customers but I declined. I don''t plan to do this job for a long time or to make it my main source of money. I am just saving up so I can get my own home in Gollmortha. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked around for a bit and then stealthily went towards the back of the stage where I can change my clothes and condition my mind of the things that I''ll have to do on that stage in a bit. It was a good thing that I was allowed to wear a mask or else, I don''t think I would be able to even set foot in there. It only took me less than half an hour to fully prepare.


    Once I came to the stage, my movements were more flirty and my aura mysterious and seductive. It was hard at first but you''ve got to do what you have to do for money. As I was already in the middle of my dance, I felt uneasy for some reason as I clearly became aware with a pair of eyes looking at me somewhere far from the stage. I looked into the direction of where that look was and there she was, watching at me dance with all her attention. I felt tingly all over and by instinct, I gave by far the best dance I performed in Bliss. The people seemed to be screaming, coins were being thrown on stage but it felt like everything went quiet as if it was just her in this place. I saw her stand up from her seat and walked slowly towards the stage. Did she actually felt that I was familiar? Is that why she was trying to have a closer look? I saw her slowly approach and then she conjured what looks like a dark blue pouch. It seems to be filled with coins. Once she was near enough, she threw the pouch right in my direction. As it landed on the stage right in front of my feet, it magically swallowed up all the coins on the stage like magic. Was it an enchanted storage bag? I couldn''t help but stare at the bag because simply, this is damn expensive. When I looked up, she was already making her way out of the door as if what she threw at me were some useless junk.


    After I finished my dance, I hurried to the back to dress up and leave secretly from the back door. I want to ask her if she finds me familiar. Why would you even give an expensive gift for someone you barely know? I tried to look around but I can''t find her anywhere. Damn!She must have gone home to that lanky guy again. I guess I just have to go home for now.


    The next day, it was my day off and I was so bored. I just stared at nothing and just ate when I was hungry. I was finally on my wits end by afternoon so I decided to leave my dorm room and go around town. I guess it was fate as I saw her walking towards the southern gate. Before my brain worked properly, I have already called out her name and she stopped to look back at me. I asked her to have some snacks and she agreed. I asked her if I can accompany her to the forest and she agreed. I believe that I was the one trying to know her more but I think I was the one who was seduced. Before I knew it, we were making out by the lake and I initiated it! She then teleported us to somewhere with a bed and everything just went too fast after that and I believe my brain just stopped working at that time too. The next time I opened my eyes, we were both naked, cuddling and the room has a lingering scent of lovemaking. What did I just end up doing?

 Chapter 174 - 174 - Waking up fully refreshed

    If I knew that doing it with a pure mystique would be this refreshing, I would have found one a long time ago to spend time with. Though I have quite a high recovery rate, I still feel a bit stiff here and there after doing it with any of my three husbands who were humans. I think the fact that I have to constantly restrain my strength and my lust when I''m with them translates into body pains afterwards. Ioannis has already been deified but he is still a demi-mystique at best so the effects on me were reduced but not non-existent. His body has already learned to use mystique mana and has already improved in terms of stamina and other things but his innate essence would still be that of a human. This guy next to me though has such rich essence that the exchange I had with him felt very beneficial for the both of us. Now I am having second thoughts on keeping those four sleeping beauties asleep. Should I wake up one of them soon? Nah. I''ll put that on the back burner for now.


    As for my new bedmate, he''s still sound asleep. I did a lot of things with him in such a short amount of time that I am quite sure that even if he had the stamina and the strength to get through it, I bet he''s still very much spent right now. It is only almost 9pm outside so I still have the leisure of time to wait for him to wake up or... maybe not? I carefully got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. In the middle of my shower, I heard a modulated scream in the bedroom. How cute.The guy who went bonkers due to his heat has finally woken up. Well, I''ll just let him be for now. I simply continued my shower when somebody suddenly opened the door of the shower abruptly. I looked at the totally naked guy who was currently staring at me laser-like focus. I raised my eyebrows and greeted him, "Hi, Makisig. Are you going to take a shower too? I''m almost done then it will be your turn." His eyes widened in surprise. He must have not expected how nonchalant I was with everything that we did during the last few hours and me not having any reaction to the fact that he was standing with all his nakedness in front of me. He stood stunned in a daze at the bathroom door till I finished my shower. As for me, once I was done, I walked out of the bathroom while drying myself with a towel. I don''t find the need to wrap myself up since he has seen everything anyways. I walked past him and then went back to the bedroom.


    After a few minutes, Makisig finally got his senses back and he went out of the bathroom and stood in front of me again. He then asked respectfully, "I would like to introduce myself again. My name is Makisig from the giant race. I just want to clear up any misconceptions that you may have of me. This is the first time I did intimate things with a woman and I am definitely not an easy man that goes with just anybody. I... I will only be yours from now on. I am not using you jusg to get over this heat and I''m sorry if you feel that I forced you or tricked you in any way to doing this with me." I simply stared at his face emotionlessly while he was saying his long introduction. Once he was done talking, I trailed my eyes downwards, surveying his body until my eyes grazed the thing between his legs that is somewhat still erect. Hmm... I am really tempted to touch it. The guy followed my line of sight and realized I was staring at his rod and he hurriedly grab a towel to cover it. I looked up to his face and said, "What are you trying to prove by covering it? I already did everything I can possibly do with it. I pretty much kissed, licked, sucked, touched and fucked it, didn''t I?" His face turned beet-red as he responded with a very soft voice, "I know... but still... that''s..." I then said, "I also want to clear some misconceptions you might have with this situation. You do not have to be mine. You can go on your way and I''ll go with mine. We do not have to settle into a lifelong relationship. Just call me again if you need someone to calm down your heat. I need to go back home for now. See you at the port tomorrow." I then stood up and started dressing up. Makisig''s mouth opened and tried to say something but he was pretty much speechless and helpless right now. He then said, "My heat lasts for 3 days. It is only the first night as of today." I replied without looking at him, "Got it. Meet me here again tomorrow afternoon and then the afternoon after that too. I''ll help you out."


    Our conversation ended at that since he seems to have been lost for words with how I was too cool and emotionless about everything that happened. I wasn''t cool about it though. I was just pretending to be calm all along so he doesn''t get any ideas of doing an emotional blackmail stunt on me. I was about to go out of the room when the butt-naked guy suddenly hugged my waist from behind. He then whispered to my ear, "You''re not thinking of abandoning me after my heat, are you? I am telling you, you will never get rid of me in this life. You don''t have to give me a proper title but please don''t avoid me." I laughed and said, "Sadly, threats don''t work on me. I can technically do whatever I want. Women have that right in this world. If I want to disappear on you, I don''t think you will be able to do anything about it anyways. See you at work later. Oh, though you lost in our little game, since you were very obedient, I''ll tell you a secret. You ask for my race and my answer would be Eieneos." I then removed his arms easily around my waist though I know he was trying to hold on to me with all his strength. I then walked out of the room and closed the door behind me. I immediately teleported back to my room in the house I''m sharing wih Lark.


    ******** ******** ********


    Makisig''s POV


    What did I just hear? Did she just say she was from... Eieneos? If she was from the fallen kingdom... it means... she''s the new queen of the two realms?! Did I just seduce the queen and then threaten her that I will stalk her for life? I am doomed. I may have caused my people''s impending doom too. Will she still let our race live in the new realm? I must have angered her! I have to apologize! If she really wants to abandon me, I definitely won''t be able to do anything about it. She could own this whole world if she wants to. I can only wish that she diverts her anger to the elves and heralds instead of my race.


    My father said that every race is looking for the new heir of Eieneos and the owner of the World Tree Realm since she is our hope in making sure our bloodlines will continue to exist. She is also the key on getting our race''s chance to have a place in the new World Tree Realm as well. I am quite sure that if she doesn''t feel like it, we can only continue living in suffering in this realm with almost non-existent mana. We don''t even live on regular mana but the mystique type. No matter how much we struggle, we all know that we are withering away. Every single race is desperate for their survival but who would have thought that she was in here, pretending to be a human laborer in Sklavryet. Do the people of Noir already know her identity and was helping her conceal it? I definitely have to keep this a secret for now. I have a strong feeling that she won''t think twice about getting rid of me if I try to meddle in her affairs or attempt to be a tattle tale about this. She told me the truth because she was confident that I won''t be able to tell my people about it. It was totally a threat! I feel like crying right now. I am technically between a rock and a hard place.


    I couldn''t help but remember about the abilities of the Eienean race as per our elders and old documents. The Eieneans are the ruling deity race of Aeocrescens. They have indefinite lifespans, deity-like beauty, immeasurable mana, ability to control all mana attributes and their most sought-after ability out of all of their innate characteristics was their extremely high fertility rates. A child born between any race and an Eienean will definitely be powerful and beautiful. They will also surely inherit the increased fertility rates from he Eienean side. The books say that anyone who has experienced a night with the Eienean queen can never do it with anybody else. That person will be marked as a vessel and therefore, the man''s body would exist for the sole use of the queen. The man marked as a vessel can only give birth to the child of the Eienean woman that marked him. I am really doomed. What if she never touches me again because I angered her? What if she doesn''t want to have a child with me? What if she suddenly disappears on me? What if I get pregnant and she takes the child away? I found my legs softening at the realization of all the possibilities that are not favorable to me. The shock made my strength leave my body gradually as I slid down the floor. I am scared but I definitely have to meet with her at work and pretend that everything was normal. I also have to meet up with her. It was my idea but now I''m really scared to go! I don''t have a choice but to meet her in this room on the next two afternoons from today as per our previous arrangements.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - 175 - Life Decisions

    As I opened my eyes, I am finally back inside the comforts of my bedroom again. All I want to do is sleep and rest my mind which is something my body technically doesn''t need but I guess my sanity does. I buried myself in my soft blanket and try to forget everything I needed to do right now and in the near future. Since I arrived here, I have encountered humans, a dark elf, a blood demon and a giant so far. I wonder what race I will meet next. By the way, it is only a couple of weeks left before the annual blood event of those traitors starts. Should I explore the nearby territories while I''m waiting? Gollmortha and Lyartaim is nearby and it would only take me a few hours to reach their sanctuaries and pay them a visit but what would I tell them when I go there. Should I just tell them I''m the heir to Eieneos? Maybe not for now. Let''s just shelf that idea but reconsider it in a few days.


    With these jumbled thoughts, I fell asleep and automatically woke up about half an hour before my job at the port starts. As I went outside of my room, I saw Lark preparing breakfast for two just like a cute little housewife would. I sat down at our dining table and watch him do his chores with curiousity in my eyes. I wonder what went through him that he''s cooking for me. After a few minutes, he sat in front of me and joined me in my meal. He was quiet compared to how he normally was when it was just the two of us but he looked better compared to yesterday after I told him the real set up of my family''s affairs. We still went through the meal in silence. Once I''m done with my meal, I said my thanks to him then stood up and used cleaning magic on my eating utensils and used floating magic to return them to the kitchen shelves. I turned around to go leave for work when he suddenly spoke, "I appreciate your honesty last time. I don''t know if that was your way of trying to convince me to get out of this setup we have or maybe even out of your life but I still want to be part of your everything you have and will have in the future. Nothing will change my mind anymore." I turned around to look at him and I saw him with his eyes closed as if preparing himself for something that would hurt a lot. I walked towards him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I then ran out of the house and on my way to work before he realizes that I took advantage of him again.


    ******** ******** ********


    Lark''s POV


    It took some time for me to digest the family setup that Luna explained to me. I also kind of felt hurt that Ioannis tried to trick me by withholding important information to get me to just join their family and then just use me to monitor everything that Luna will be doing while she is here in Sklavryet. I was shocked and a little betrayed but it did nothing when it comes to changing my mind about being with her. I have set my body, mind, soul, heart and every other single part of my being to be with her and be hers. None of her husbands would be able to shoo me awayat this point in time.


    I know she came home late last nightl again. For some reason, I have a strong gut feeling that she is keeping men,YES, I know there is more than one for some reason. She is definitely keeping them outside and must be secretly meeting them whenever she is out for long periods of time. The normal emotions of a man in a situation like this should be jealousy or anger but I don''t feel any of those. You can call me weird but what I felt was the fear of being replaced. It was a fear where I feel like the longer I procrastinate about telling her what my decision is, the lower the chance she will take me in or choose me to be her man. If my gut feel is right, there are already people outside waiting for their chance to sneak in to her life. There''s definitely more than one! I just feel it! She smelled like she just showered! I did not enter her room this time to give her space. I will just prepare breakfast for her tomorrow before she goes to work.


    After breakfast when I am already full with food and got a bit of my bravery saved up, I finally told her that I am still willing to be his man no matter what the exisiting family set up was. She has her back on me but atleast i got her attention since she stopped walking. She kept her silence though and it was honestly killing me as seconds passed by. I closed my eyes and brace for a rejection but all I heard was hurried footsteps and then I felt a quick peck on my lips. I snapped my eyes open and the last thing I saw was Luna running out of the door. Was that her answer? The kiss means I''m officially in her family, right? Damn. I am not sure. Why does she have to run away without saying anything?!


    ******** ******** ********


    I arrived at the port within 10 minutes as I did my daily brisk walking. I went to the team I was assigned to so I can get my list of daily tasks and my assigned delivery quota. I looked around, hoping I would see Makisig but he''s nowhere to be found. I was curious as to where he was but I don''t want to reveal to anybody that we know each other personally so I kept my curiousity in the bare minimum. I finished my shift and all my tasks on schedule and went to my next part time job at Kama to cook brunch for the people working there.


    As I arrived in Kama, from only one apprentice, it seems like I have a few more this time. I don''t mind if they want to learn how to cook though. They aren''t my official apprentices though. It would be great if they were but they aren''t. These people just find cooking and helping out in the kitchen really fun or maybe interesting to some degree. I did my quick prep and cooking and left for my next part time job at the restaurant. I finished my tasks there at around 2pm and went back to my suite at the inn.


    When I arrived at the inn lobby, I asked the receptionist if a guy went out from my room left this morning or maybe just arrived earlier. The receptionist said that somebody came down to get food but immediately went back up afterwards. Did he just stay in the room all day? Why didn''t he go to work at the port? I quickly teleported to the top most floor in front of my suite door. I opened the door and saw him sitting on the bed and staring at nothing. I called out to his name and he looked surprised that I was already inside the room. What is he even thinking of to be that absent-minded. I went straight to the shower to clean up, went straight to bed and laid beside him. We pretty much heated up real quickly just by being next to each other and we had another blissful bedtime session. I might as well take advantage of our arrangement as much as I can since his heat would end by tomorrow and that I definitely did. He ended up passing out on me again.


    The next day was pretty much the same including my meeting with Makisig inthe afternoon. It was supposed to be a normal day if not for another life decision that I never though that I have to do again which I can say was way too early than I expected. It was totally unplanned, unexpected and at the same time gave me an extraordinary feeling of happiness.


    After my bedtime session with Makisig whose heat period ends today, I started hearing a peculiar and erratic beating sound as if it was a person''s heart after running too fast. What was even more peculiar was the strong pull I felt from the depths of my soul that shook me. I immediately tried to find where it came from and I traced it back to Makisig''s womb. I looked at his face intently while the guy seemed to be clueless about why I am suddenly staring at him. I immediately placed my hand on his womb, closed my eyes and sent my mystique mana towards his body. What I sensed were two orbs of life inside his womb. My eyes opened abruptly, my hand left his womb as if I touched something scorching hot and my eyebrows furrowed. I definitely placed a birth control seal on his womb while we were by the lake as a preventive measure. Did the lake cancel off the effects of the seal or does the seal simply refuse to work on mystiques in general? Why is he pregnant right now?!


    Makisig was staring at me as if I suddenly became weird in his eyes but he just kept his opinions to himself. I couldn''t keep quiet though and asked, "How is the fertility rate of your race?" He looked at me with a sudden sadness in his eyes and responded, "It is abysmal if I were to say so. Many married couples in our race have been together for many years but they are still yet to have a single child. Why did you suddenly ask?" I then smiled and responded, "Nothing. I was just curious. So, what will happen if someone gets pregnant finally?" He smiled sweetly and said, "I guess it would be a big celebration because finally we have a new addition to our bloodline and that will mean that we will not go extinct just yet." I nodded my head in understanding and then asked again, "Can we visit Gollmortha together?" He looked at me like he was confused but he still nodded his head enthusiastically. He looks like he could not believe what he just heard. He then asked, "When do you want to go?" I replied, "This weekend would be good. I''ll help you buy a house." He then responded, "Huh? Why are you suddenly giving me such an expensive gift?" I smiled mysteriously and replied, "I''ll let you know once we reach your sanctuary." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176 - 176 - Why do old people love to matchmake?

    I basicallly spent the rest of the week feeding my men nutritious food and working hard at my jobs. I have to strengthen their bodies since the other guy is pregnant and the other one is about to be eaten by me. I asked for a day off on all my jobs this coming Friday and decided to chill a bit since I will be busy this coming weekend. I still scheduled a visit at the Noir HQ though since that is an important thing I can''t delay.


    Once Friday came, it was the time for my regular visit at the Noir HQ for the meeting with the elders again. The agenda of my visits are usually updates on the day to day activities of the territory, everything about money which covers how much the territory earned and how much it spent for the last half month, some paperwork that I need to urgently sign, projects that need my suggestions or approval for as well as the usual story-telling time of the elders about their escapades during their younger days when they are still active duty members of the organization. They also love stuffing me with delicious food but it was also a way for my three apprentice chefs to show me their cooking skills and they see it as their rare chance to get my honest feedback about any points of improvement in their craft. One new thing added to my agenda today though was looking into Richard''s training which I chose to do in secret by watching him from afar. (Author''s Note: For those who don''t remember him, he''s the puppy our FL picked up at Elysia.) He hasn''t seen my face before when we met in Elysia but he knew that he was rescued by someone from Noir whose codename was "Queen".


    According to the people training him who made it a point to give me regular reports about the guy, they said that he was very diligent and driven when it comes to his training. There were even times when he was too engrossed in training that he fell sick due to over exhaustion. I fully understand where his drive was coming from and I know that he feels that he has to get stronger quickly to get his revenge but it shouldn''t be at the cost of his health or his life. I think I have to talk to him about these things but without him seeing me, of course. Maybe writing a letter would suffice. I''ll write one before I leave HQ today.


    Recently, the elders have found another fun thing for them to do which is not so fun for me, honestly. It started at first with the old men from the Noir HQ seemingly just curious about what I find interesting or appealing when it comes to men. They ask me things out of the blue about my likes and dislikes like food, weather, color, even people''s personalities and physical qualities of men that I tend to be more attracted to. After they got a list of most of the things that I like and dislike, they told me that an additional report will be submitted to me during the weekly elder meetings from the next one onwards. I don''t know if it is their way of making sure that the close ties of Sklavryet and Eieneos will be kept or that they simply find joy in pairing unmarried men to me but they started describing and introducing me to some unmarried members of the organization.


    When the next meeting date came (which was today), the additional report appeared on the table right in front of me. It was inside a red and weird looking folder which they hand over to me after all the important tasks have been handled in the meeting. It was given to me in the form of about a 30-page report and inside it were drawn pictures of men and every possible thing they have found out about them through their vast information network. My only reaction was that the file is too detailed and could be tagged as totally NSFW back in my world. I actually feel quite bad t for the men in the list since I usually see them around the HQ and this territory too. Most of the people in those files were people from the territory with occasional men that they call "high quality" for some reason from other territories. My memory is quite good so I remember everything I read quite vividly after just seeing it once and it made things really awkward for me. It was hard to pretend that I don''t know anything about the men whenever I see them. Though I only found out about them through reports, the information I know about them are too indecent most of time and it is supposed to be something that only their future lovers should know. The elders even had the confidence to tell me that I can pick anybody from the list. I just need to point at their drawn picture and the organization will deliver the guy to me ready for bed. It was honestly very tempting but I am not that desperate. This organization knows too much and can also do a lot of things and get away with it.


    Though Noir technically belongs to me, I still can''t help but feel that they are a bit scary during times like these. They are so nonchalant about giving me sensitive information and they are quite vocal about kidnapping men if I want them too. Though they said that it was a joke, I totally feel it wasn''t with how borderline fanatic they are towards me just by being from Eieneos. They said that the men in the territory would definitely be willing to be with me. They would only be kidnapping the outsiders. This was a bit ironic with how they closely protect their own men but do not give much importance to men from other territories. Picking someone from the list feels like a trap especially when 8 out of the 10 listed are from Sklavryet. If I choose one of them, it is like placing a string that ties me up to this place for life. The men are unmarried and untouched. I know they did this on purpose since they must have investigated about me as well. They must have found out my weakness of not being able to abandon men who gave their firsts to me.


    To let you know more about what is inside the reports, let us start with the very first one that I got a couple of weeks ago. The first report included unmarried high ranking members of Noir as well as those that are closely related by blood to the current elders and other high ranking officials. It spans a wide range of age brackets with the oldest being in their late 20s. It also included the current leader whom I actually met at the academe when he went undercover as a student. Oh my! This report even has confidential information like blood type, natural eye, hair and skin color, family background (if they aren''t orphans), which territory they were originally from when they were found (for orphans), results of recent health checks (if they have health issues or possible illness they can pass on to their offspring), officially measured fertility rates at the time of their coming of age, even the size of body parts like their feet, biceps, waist, hips, thighs and including THAT. Yes. The length and girth of that thing between their legs! I don''t even know how they got all these information! Did they ask each man to get undressed while they measure all of these? (Author''s Note: They actually good luck did that as well as hacking medical records and paying off people that handle their clothing and health checks. It was very shady indeed.) They even have a list of the men''s fetishes and tips on how I can get each man''s attention and interest on me. Isn''t this a total breach of the their privacy? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I placed the report down on the table and sighed heavily. Sure, the information was very interesting. I find it shocking and funny at times. The elders said that they plan to only place 10 men on each report they will give me for easier checking and decision-making on my part. They assured me that if none of the men in the list caught my interest, they will prepare another report by the next meeting for 10 new eligible partners for me. I kindly told them that they do not need to bother doing it but they begged that they want to have stronger ties with me and Eieneos so the only way they can think of is if I chose a few men as my lovers and hopefully sire a few children with those men. The children will then become possible future leaders and managers of the organization by blood right. They really admitted what I thought was just my idea. They want a relationship not only by affinity but via consanguinity too. They are already planning for the next generation, huh? Should I just deify them all so they don''t need a change of management ever again and I will be able to lessen my workload too?


    After going through all the reports and agenda, I ate a scrumptious dinner with all of them and bid my goodbye to go home to where my little house husband was. I was able to arrive home within 10 minutes and even before I opened the door, Lark already welcomed me in. For some reason, he cleaned the other empty rooms in the house as if he was preparing for people who might visit. I did not comment about his peculiar actions and simply kissed him on the lips which still makes him blush even if I had been doing it every day for several days now since he told me about his decision. We decided to sleep in the same room and bed again but I insisted on not taking his purity yet. He complained almost everyday about it which I usually respond to with a laugh. It is not that I do not want Lark anymore. It was more like a desperate need in trying to control the speed of how things have been happening in my life. The parcels from the gods just keep coming and I don''t want to open all of them at the same time.

 Chapter 177 - 177 - First Visit to Gollmortha

    The next morning, I woke up quite early to prep myself up for my trip to Gollmortha with Makisig. I was so preoccupied and excited by the fact that I will be finally seeing my first mystique sanctuary that I missed out on one very important thing. I forgot to tell Lark about it. I did not tell him that I was going somewhere else with another man who I accidentally knocked up as well. I know that he had a talk with Ioannis about trying to stop me from bringing in more men to the family. With this happening, this is efinitely way above what they were expecting. I only realized my mistake after I woke up this morning. I think I will be encountering problems and a little drama before I leave the house today.


    First things first, I slowly sat up and made my way to the bathroom. I had a quick shower and then dressed up like an adventurer who will be scavenging in the forests and mountains which is technically what I am planning to do while traversing the forest on the way to Gollmortha. I started cooking breakfast for two and then placed it on the table. I already heard Lark stirring in bed while I was cooking in the kitchen so I am quite sure he''ll come out soon and eat breakfast with me.


    When he walked out of the room, he looked surprised that breakfast is already served and the fact that I seemed to be preparing to go somewhere. It only lasted a few seconds since he must have thought that I am planning to do some part-time work again. He simply sat on the chair in front of me in the dining area and ate his breakfast quietly. I volunteered to clean up afterwards too which I earned a look with furrowed eyebrows from him. He stayed seated in the dining area and he watched me do the clean up.


    Once I am done cleaning up the dining and kitchen areas, I decided to be the first to tell him the thing I forgot to mention. It is better to say it voluntarily than be questioned like a criminal afterwards. He must have been curious as to why I woke up so early on a day that I do not have to work but opted to stay quiet to avoid any potential arguments. I smiled at him and said that I will be going to the territory of the giants, Gollmortha, with someone today. He looked at me for a few seconds with sadness in his eyes and then asked, "Are you going with your new man?" I could only sigh and shake my head at how perceptive my men are. I nodded my head and kept a rueful smile on my face. I heard him sigh and then he gave a simply reply, "How long will you stay there?" I replied honestly, "I may come back late tonight or early the next day depending on how things go there. He''s pregnant by the way but the guy himself doesn''t know yet." His eyes widened in disbelief and then he looked down. I saw him clasp his hands together tightly. He breathed heavily and then asked, "Are you going to take him in?" I answered quickly, "I''m not sure yet but I don''t have plans of letting him have sole right to my child. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll part ways and I''ll keep the child with me." He seemed to have been confused about what I said and clarified, "How can you part ways with the man but still keep the child? The child should still be in his womb, right?" I simply answered, "It is hard to explain it in detail but just believe me when I tell you that I have a way to do that. Let''s just say that it was a magic spell or an innate skill that I have. If I was an evil person, I can just sleep around, get unknowing men pregnant and take the child with me as I leave the man behind. They wouldn''t even have a glimpse of our child ever." I saw extreme fear in his eyes with how I said the horrible things that I can do if I wanted to and how I can get away with them so easily. It seemed to have silenced any remaining questions that he may have had. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He kept his silence as I went through my motions of wearing some of my outer clothing, arranging the my bag (though everything else is in storage) and preparing to leave. He did not ask any other questions and there aren''t any signs of the drama that I thought would happen. He bid me goodbye and with a soft voice, he pleaded, "Please, come back home." I smiled at the guy who looked really deflated and helpless. I hugged him tight and this time, I gave him a gentle kiss that was meant to melt all of his doubts about me not wanting him anymore. I only parted from his lips once I felt that he was starting to find breathing difficult. The kiss left him panting and dazed. I promised in a soft voice, "I''ll be back before you know it."


    I teleported from the doorway of my home to the front door of the inn where Makisig was staying. I knocked twice and opened the door. I saw Makisig staring forward again as if in deep thought. He hurriedly pretended to be his usual self when he heard me walk in. I immediately greeted him, "Good morning! What are you thinking so deeply about?" He shook his head and replied, "It is such a heavy topic to talk about so early in the morning. Let''s talk about it a little later when we are walking through the forests." He then gave me a forced smile. I nodded and then hurried him so we could go down the lobby and have him eat breakfast. Even if he looked a bit bothered by something, he still moved quite quickly. He have also finished preparing everything he needed to bring back home inside a huge bag that is about half his height. He said that money is useless and their people would appreciate bringing back the fresh produce and usable items more. I told him we can place it in my storage and then we will just bring it back out once we are about half a kilometer away from the sanctuary so he doesn''t have to carry the heavy bag all the way there. He thanked me with a smile and gave me the huge bag that was easily over 100 kilograms of assorted stuff.


    While he was having his breakfast, I talked to the personal guard assigned to me from Noir and told him to keep Lark safe at all times. I told him that they don''t need to follow me and admitted that I was going to Gollmortha. I asked for a separate task to be done for me and that is to look for a wide expanse of land, preferrably a valley surrounded by mountains. I told them that I saw it in one of my visits in the southern forest and the landmark was a mouth of an inconspicuous cave. I gave the approximate coordinates and asked them to clean up the place since I plan to build my own sanctuary there. The guard looked surprised but still nodded his head. I gave him a bag of coins as advance payment for the tasks.


    I went back to Makisig who is almost finished with his meal. I saw several cleaned plates. He eats a lot, huh? Well, his body is huge and tall. If you add up the fact that he''s pregnant with twins, it was expected that his appetite will be bigger than before. I paid for the meal and we immediately walked out of the inn to the direction of the eastern gate of Sklavryet.


    Our trip across the forest was spent with me harvesting stuff here and there. We luckily encountered a wild boar too which we hunted down. He was amazed at how I was adept in butchering livestock and I simply answered that it was one of the skills I needed to become a master level chef in the future. He looked amazed but kept his reactions to a minimum. We reached the half kilometer mark from Gollmortha after walking for about three hours non-stop in a quick pace that only mystiques and someone who have been in this forest several times would be able to do. As promised, we brought out his huge back of assorted goodies as well as the boar that we hunted down earlier. I also brought out a bag of my own to give the idea that I am a normal human adventurer. I don''t have plans of letting them know about me being from Eieneos. As I have said, I am not a saint. I won''t take all of them to the new world tree realm. I would only take in ones that are worthy of helping. I don''t want anyone who''s annoying and evil take benefits from my hardwork. Let''s see if Makisig''s family and the whole of Gollmortha gives me a good first impression.

 Chapter 178 - 178 - Family Drama (Part 1)

    Once we are out of the eastern gates, the sunny and smiley face of Makisig changed to that of a sullen and cold face. He then spoke in a serious tone, "You have questions for me?" I looked at him and nodded, "Sure, I have questions but if you find any of them uncomfortable to answer, you can skip them." He sighed and said, "We have done everything a man and woman can do together so what''s the point of me hiding stuff about myself from you? If you find me unbearable, it is not like I can stop you from leaving me." I looked at him and scoffed, "Where did you get the idea that I am leaving you? Is it because I came back to my house and left you at the inn? Just so you know, the guy at my house is still untouched. He''s the one who''s going to be jealous once he finds out about you. Well, I think he has an idea about you already. Let''s not talk about me for now. My first question is what''s bothering you lately? I have been seeing you staring blankly at nothing several times." He looked up at the sky and answered, "It is just that I was so excited about the idea of you going back to my hometown with me but then I remembered that there was nothing nice to see back there." I raised my eyebrow and he continued, "My family setup is not something to be proud of. It is kind of annoying if you want me to describe it." I laughed a bit and said, "As for me, I technically do not have a family when I came here. I was moved from another world to this one. When I finally started my own family, it was also anything but normal." I gave him a sweet smile afterwards to calm him a bit. He shook his head with a smile, "Why do I feel a bit nervous now that you mentioned that your family isn''t normal as well." I scoffed and responded, "You''re mine now. You can''t back out from this." He giggled a bit and responded, "I know. What do you mean by your family isn''t anything but normal?" I started to tell him how I was brought to this world and my role in Eieneos. I admitted about having four pending arranged marriages back in the kingdom, one converted mystique husband, another two who are in the process of converting, other humans that I have unclear relationships with (potential husbands) and why I am in Skalvryet as of the moment. I told him that he was my first husband who was a pure mystique too (for some reason, even when mystiques are born between a pure mystique and a human, being the stronger bloodline, the children are born as pure mystiques or in rare cases, pure human)


    Our next topic was from his side of the family. He finally shared something about his side of the family after I shared a bit of mine. He shared that he was half human, half giant. He was born to a human female and his giant father who met her on one of his trips in the human settlements to exchange for produce and usable items. He also said that his mother was an orphan so he technically doesn''t have human relatives. He also shared that his mother died when he was only five years old. He shared that his father and mother were together for almost 20 years before his mother died. Makisig said that his mother was only a bit over 40 when she died. She was quite sickly after he was born and eventually did not make it. I kept my silence but I do have an idea why a seemingly healthy woman brimming with life withered and died at such a young age. A human who sired a child with a mystique is bound to have repercussions to their health and lifespan. It takes a lot of life essence and mana to keep the unborn child alive. She must have done everything she could to make sure Makisig was born and it is impossible that she did not know what was happening. She must have really loved her son and her husband a lot.


    His story continued with how his grandparents seemingly do not care about his father at all. They are kind to him but treat his father like air. At first, he thought it was because his father ran away from home and married a human which his grandparents hated a lot but even after many years after his mother''s death, the treatment was still the same. It was worlds different to how they treat his older aunt and older uncle and their respective families. He asked his father many times about it but the old man simply smiled at him. I think there is more to this family issue than he knows.


    He then shared about his other reason why he left Gollmortha. It seems like his grandparents were pushing him to marry the only daughter of the current leader of the giants. He said that since they did not achieve this goal with his father, they were pushing him next. He said that the woman was aggressive and he was almost entrapped several times in her schemes. It was one of the reasons he decided to leave as well as the fact that he wanted to save money so he can buy his own land and house away from his grandparents. If his father would be willing to, he wants to bring him away from them as well. He said that marriages between mystiques were different. Age was literally just a number since a 30-year old mystique and a 100-year old mystique depending on their racial characteristics would look the same age anyways. He then told me he was already 35 years old in human years but he was only 5 years past the coming of age in terms of their race''s culture. Wow. That''s a 18-year age gap between me and him in terms of the body age but for the soul, it was only 9 years, not that I care. He currently looked like someone who was in his early 20s anyways.


    We did not even notice the passing of time as we talked about our family setup and circumstances. Half a kilometer from the gates of the sanctuary, I gave him his huge bag and I brought out mine as well. I also started carrying slabs of pork to show that I came with gifts. When we arrived at the gate of the sanctuary, there were a lot of eyes following our every move. I extended my senses and had a quick count of the number of people living in this sactuary. There were a little over 400 people in here. It was mostly men as usual. I specifically noticed one man leaving in a hurry after seeing us. He must be reporting to someone about our sudden arrival. As for Makisig, he guided me to his grandparents'' house.


    As we arrived at their house, I noticed that it was one of the bigger houses in the area. It occupies a wider piece of land and looked new compared to the other houses nearby. I asked Makisig in a whisper, "Do you send money to this house or to your father directly? How many people live in this house?" Makisig whispered back at me, "I wanted to send it only to my father but my grandparents would never allow that. As for the number of people, if I remember, there was about 7 people including my father." I nodded my head in understanding and just kept my thoughts to myself.


    He knocked on the door for a few minutes before somebody even bothered to open it up. We heard a woman''s voice who sounded like she was middle-aged, complaining and cursing her husbands being lazy bums and a certain "Dakila" being useless. Then she murmured that she totally forgot that "Dakila" was already kicked out. I saw Makisig''s face sour and then seethe with anger. He breathed deeply them his face returned to the normal calm. As for me, I smirked at our little discovery but I still kept quiet.


    When the woman opened the door, she was stunned for a few seconds and then she forced a smile on her face as she welcomed us in. She looked funny, weird and awkward at the same time. She immediately ran away and called for her parents a.k.a grandparents of my man. This must be the spoiled older aunt that had three husbands but no luck with having children. Once the woman was gone, Makisig whispered to me that "Dakila" who was called useless and was kicked out is actually his father. Hmm... This is interesting. We indeed heard that "Dakila" was kicked out. I have a gut feeling that this "kicking out" did not happen recently. He must have been kicked out when Makisig ran away to Sklavryet to escape the marriage with the creepy daughter of the sanctuary leader. I wonder where my father-in-law is as of the moment and how has he been faring while living alone for almost three months. What a bunch of ingrates. They have been using Makisig''s money quite well to maintain their house but kicked out his father which is their own son without any qualms.


    After a few minutes, an older couple who looked to be over 50 years of age, the aunt and three men who looked like they were in their early 20s came out to the living room. The elderly couple immediately looked at me from head to foot and then looked with undisguised anger at Makisig. The first thing they said was expected as any TV drama I have watched before. The grandfather said, "How come you were home so early? We thought you''d come back two weeks from now." As for the grandmother, she did not even bother for any propriety and asked, " Don''t tell me you have a relationship with this human. You just had to follow the footsteps of your whore of a father, didn''t you?" Wow. This is just amazing. I did not say anything but what I did next, surprised the family of ingrates. I put back into storage the slabs of pork that I was carrying, my backpack as well as Makisig''s backpack. I responded to the elderly couple in a cold tone, "I am half mystique and half-human. I work as a mage. Makisig and I met in Sklavryet. I apologize in advance but I just want to point out that Makisig is not a whore as you think he is. Since it seems like my father-in-law isn''t here, we will be on our way. We have no reason to be here." I held Makisig''s hand and immediately placed a barrier on both of us. I may show my back to them as we leave but I will never trust these bunch of people. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 179 - 179 - Family Drama (Part 2)

    As we were about to leave the bunch which is sadly Makisig''s family in this lifetime, the elderly woman (Makisig said she was way over a 100 years old) screamed at the top of her lungs to stop the two of us from leaving. She ordered Makisig''s aunt and her husband (the grandfather) to do something about it. As for Makisig''s aunt, she ordered her three husbands to stop us. The three men immediately tried to gang on us with the old man who was ordered to move by his wife as well. They all tried to grab us from behind but is it really that easy to attack me and my people? Of course, it isn''t. As the four people touched the surface of the invisiblebarrier, they seemed to have had seizures and then they passed out one by one. Their bodies have spasms once in a while from the after effects of electrocution. I looked back at the attackers and then towards the two stunned women and smirked at their futile effort to stop us from leaving. Makisig looked at me in adoration and I continued to walk out of the door with him in tow. I held on to one of the pillars of the door frame and released some of my mana to weaken the structure of the whole house and the structures connected to it. I simply did a quick time skip spell to make the the house weaken and wither in a faster pace. It was a little revenge on my part so they wouldn''t enjoy the fruits of Makisig''s money for too long.


    Once we are out of his grandparents'' property, we walked to the center of the sanctuary where the plaza was. I suddenly heard Makisig laugh out 1loud while holding his stomach as if he heard the funniest joke ever. He looked at me and grinned. He then whispered "Thank you" and stole a kiss from my lips. I smilled back at him and told him to focus at finding father-in-law first. Makisig started asking the people around us to get any information as to where his father was. We would have asked his relatives about it but I am sure they would ask for compensation for anything information they have and most likely they will give us crappy ones. One elderly couple told us that they saw a man who started living in a small hut near the borders of the forest about a few months ago. They usually see him gathering wild vegetables and firewood from the outer parts of the forest everyday. They said that his hut was at the farthest area at the back of the whole sanctuary. We gave them a few pieces of fruit that we had brought with us as a sign of our thanks. Since their description coincides with the time that Makisig left and it was a man living alone, there was a high chance it was "Dakila" so we decided to go to that area immediately.


    It took us about 30 minutes to travel across the sanctuary towards the border of the forest at the back. Since we are not sure in which direction the hut was in, we decided to divide the search. It took us another 10 minutes before we found what seems to be a semblance of a hut underneath the shade of a large tree. It looked quite dilapidated though compared to what we were expecting. It look like a mound with patches of leaves, dried up branches and mud. It was more of a make-shift leaf tent than a hut to be honest. We ran to the area in front of the hut and shouted from the outside but no one answered. Makisig for some reason still ran and barged in. Inside the hut, we saw Dakila laying in a straw bed, shivering. He was a bit dirty (it must have been hard for him to shower regularly), he was really thin and he had a high fever. This hut doesn''t provide much warmth and coupled with malnutrition from eating just wild vegetables everyday, even a mystique would get sick.


    I immediately gave a vial each of healing and revitalizing potion to Makisig and gave him instructions on how to feed it to his father. I also told him to start a fire since we would cook something warm and nutritious to get his father''s strength back and because it is already time for brunch. I ran out of the hut and listened in for a nearby water source which I immediately found. It was quite far at about half a kilometer from where the hut was. I took several pails worth of water and even caught some fresh fish while I''m at it then put it all in my storage space. I ran back and started preparing a meal immediately. I told Makisig that we would rent an unused house near the plaza for the night and then we will leave by tomorrow morning. He said that we have to make an offering of our goods to the leader of the sanctuary before we leave and I simply nodded. I also told him that we will trade our goods with useful items from this sanctuary to lighten our load. I asked him to take everything he owns and whatever he thinks he needed from this place since we will never come back here in the future. He understood what I meant and immediately went around the territory. I gave him an earring and a ring for protection. It will also serve as his personal storage space for the items he will purchase. I can''t have my pregnant lover carry heavy stuff. As for me, after the meal, I took the role of caring for my sickly father-in-law since I am the best one for the task as a soon-to-be doctor anyway.


    Only after 30 minutes of leaving, I already felt a distress signal from the earring that Makisig is wearing. He is being targeted by someone so quickly once they saw him alone. I placed a sturdy protective barrier around my father-in-law''s hut and then teleported to somewhere near Makisig, ready to complete an ambush as needed. When I appeared near his location, I saw him being surrounded by guards. I looked around and saw a woman looking at Makisig as if he was a piece of meat to be eaten. I can see disgust and fear from Makisig''s eyes so I simply teleported right behind him and gave him a tight hug with my right hand resting on top of his womb. He was startled but when he felt my presence he immediately calmed down and held on to my hand. As for the woman with the guards, she screamed at the top of her lungs for the guards to get rid of me and bring Makisig with her back to the leader''s house. Makisig whispered to me that this was the aggressive woman his grandparents wanted him to marry for money and status. She looked like a hungry beast whose looking at my man like he was her prey. Should I dig her eyes out or should I just turn her to ash? It is not like their race will go extinct with her death. Hmpf! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I slowly released my mana and the surrounding guards started to hold on to their necks due to the sudden difficulty in breathing. The lecherous woman on the other hand, since she was my target, started coughing out blood almost immediately. She ended up kneeling on the ground clutching her chest and stomach due to the pain. She is fine since her recovery rate should be quick but I am slowly crushing her innards one by one so she must be in a lot of pain right now, not that I care. Makisig''s eyes widened at the sudden, stealthy and consecutive attacks that I have made. I haven''t enjoyed that much yet when I saw a man running towards our direction. He was taller than most people here and his foot steps are making the ground shake a bit. The first thing he did was scream and beg, "Please do not kill my daughter! We will compensate you with anything you want!" It was quite smart of him. He knew when to fight and when to back down. I can hear him gasping as he entered the domain of my mana since he must have started feeling the suffocation due to the mana pressure but he still bravely looked at me with pleading eyes. I released my mana pressure only after a few seconds. The sanctuary leader immediately introduced himself and asked for his daughter''s mistakes. As for me, I told him that we will actually be sending in offerings to the leader and then leave quietly but his daughter just had to attack us. He apologized again and then smacked his daughter in the head heavily. The daughter fell face first on to the ground which looked funny. The guards were laying on the ground still heaving. He rejected the offerings since he said that his daughter offended me and Makisig so they aren''t worthy of such gifts. I saw pain in his eyes as he said those words in front of all the bystanders.


    I still insisted on giving our offerings but I decreased it by 1/3 of its original amount and told him that we will no longer visit his house since he has received the offering already. We just gave him a heads up that I, Makisig and Dakila will be leaving the territory by tomorrow. He agreed to it easily and then went on his way without delay. Makisig the whispered, "That man is cunning. He may have agreed with us right now but that is because we are in public and he wants to save his face. He will definitely not let us go out of this sanctuaty that easily." I scoffed and replied, "He thinks that the likes of him can stop us?"


    Our talks while going through each store in the sanctuary were about people that he wanted to bring with him. He gave me a few names and their specialties. I must admit that those people are quite talented and useful in building a new settlement or even earning money in business. He said that they were all unmarried men the last time he checked but he isn''t sure right now. I looked at him with a raised eyebrow and then he giggled, "I was blessed to have met you. I don''t mind sharing this blessing to others that would appreciate it and are worthy of it. We can even serve you together if you want to." He''s trying to get me to take in more men from his race, isn''t he? He''s the total opposite of my human husbands when it comes to these kinds of things!

 Chapter 180 - 180 - Family Drama (Part 3)

    Makisig looks dead serious with his offer earlier. As for me, I don''t mind more people living in the sanctuary that I am about to build. It would be easier for Makisig to manage the place if he had trusted companions as well especially when we have two kids on the way. I told him to look for those men he was thinking of bringing with us while I go around the sanctuary to look for a place to sleep for the night. This place does not have inns or any similar establishments so I asked around for any unused houses that I can rent for the night. I know that they don''t use money here so I immediately offered to pay with food and I immediately found what I needed. Where would you find rent this cheap?


    I immediately visited the unused house and it was a good thing that it was clean but for good measure, I still used cleaning magic on it. I used illusion magic on all of the windows so it would always look empty and rundown if somebody tried to look inside. I used barriers to keep thieves and spies out then I started furnishing the house with all the essential furniture that I always keep with me. I value my comfort no matter where I go so I have everything in my storage space. Once I am happy with my little interior designing task, I left the house to look for Makisig. As for the tracker in the earring, it says that he is already walking back to the plaza. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I teleported near him then walked towards his direction. He wasn''t alone this time. He had four people in tow. These must be the men he said he wanted to bring with us. They all looked similar in age but I doubt they really were. When Makisig saw me, he smiled and then ran towards me. I hurriedly walk towards him to avoid any chance of him falling down. I gave him a hug and a peck on the lips which made the other guys with him look away and blush for some reason. I still greeted the other four guys with him as if I did not see the shyness in their faces. They politely nodded and introduced themselves. Their names were Isagani (farmer, cook), Alab (armorsmith, weaponsmith), Buhawi (leather tanner, clothes maker) and Kidlat (hunter, butcher). I gave my name as well and simply told them that I was a mage and I know a little about alchemy and plants. For now, nobody gave their real age and I never asked for it too. As our people say, age is just a number for mystiques anyway. After our short meet and greet, we bid our goodbyes and they promised to think about Makisig''s offer. If they decide to come, they will be at our house by tomorrow at dawn. I guided them to the house I have rented for the night so they know where to go to meet us.


    Once the four guys left, I teleported Makisig in a hidden place near my father-in-law''s hut. We started walking towards the hut''s direction when we saw a few men surrounding the house, it was a mix of guards that attacked Makisig earlier and also some familiar people aka the electrocuted guys. They still did not stop pestering us, huh? I told Makisig that for safety reasons, I will teleport him back to the house in the city and then come back here to take father-in-law out of the house in secret. These people can just stay outside waiting for nobody for all I care. We quickly went through the plan without the spies knowing that the house they are surrounding was already empty.


    Once we are in our rented house, we placed Dakila in a comfortable bed and continued nursing him back to health. He woke up several times since we first found him but he always falls back to sleep almost immediately after eating a few mouthfuls. By late evening, he finally woke up and sat up from the bed. He looked really happy to see his son doing well and with a woman in tow. The father and son were telling stories and talking as if there was no tomorrow. They were still chatting when Dakila suddenly stopped. He then looked at Makisig''s stomach and then to his son''s face. His gaze then went to me. Afterwards, he looked down with furrowed brows as if thinking about something deeply. After a few seconds, he looked at Makisig again but decided to speak to me and asked, "Selene, does he know?" I shook my head and smiled. My father-in-law actually discovered it first! He continued, "Can I tell him the good news?" I nodded, still with a smile on my face. With my permission, he asked Makisig to lean over since he needs to whisper something to his ear. Dakila finally told my guy who looked confused at first about the things we were talking about. When Makisig heard about his pregnancy, he was stunned then he cried like a baby while hugging his father. He was still young, alright.


    When things finally calmed down, Makisig finally asked the questions he always wanted to ask his father about his family''s setup and the not-so-nice treatment he gets from his own family. Dakila sighed but did not evade the question this time. He said that as far as he can remember, his parents have treated him like a burden. He has also asked them several times but all he received were comments like "You should have not been born!", "You are useless unlike your siblings!" and "You don''t have any right to demand anything from us!" but being a softie, how could he have the heart to abandon them. He continued treating them well, hoping that someday, they will see his efforts and then they would treat him better. He thought that things can''t get any worse but when he fell in love and had a child with a human, the suffering he received intensified by several folds. He was cast out of the family house ag that time but when his wife (my mother-in-law) died after several years, he was forced to return home to ensure that Makisig will be safe and well-fed. He thought that with his parents letting him come back, they would treat him better since they seem to like their grandson too but that was just a mask. Since they did not succeed with Dakila, their new goal changed to making sure they can marry off Makisig once he is of age, to the daughter of the leader. My father-in-law with teary eyes admitted that he has always regretted the decision of coming back to Gollmortha with his young son in tow. He said that he could have just persisted to work and raise Makisig alone. If he did that before, him and his son would not be living like this, hiding from their own family who wanted to sell them off for benefits. He cried and said that he should have not forced himself back into a family that doesn''t want him especially when they have already kicked him out the first time.


    It took some time for my father-in-law to calm down and stop himself from crying. We immediately offered him to come with us, promised that we will never kick him out and that we would never come back to this place which reminds him of all his unhappy memories. We then told him that he could bring anything or even anyone he wants as long as they are willing to follow us. He gave us a smile and he nodded. I heard Makisig sigh in relief. He must have thought that his father will insist in staying in this place even after everything he has gone through.


    It was already in the middle of the evening when we decided to sleep. We slept quite well for people who we''re being hunted down. When morning came, I cooked a sumptious breakfast for everyone. Surprisingly, all four men whom Makisig brought in yesterday to meet me decided to go with us. They all have huge bags and packages with them. They must have been advised by Makisig that we are not coming back to Gollmortha in the future. Makisig took initiative to put all of their things inside the storage space I gave him which amazed the other four guys. We had breakfast together and I can feel that they were happy with their decision though they barely know me. My father-in-law was quite energetic and he immediately told the other four that Makisig was pregnant. This stunned the other four as they all looked at his stomach at the same time. They then looked at me with hopeful stares as if just looking at me would impregnate them next. It was actually uncomfortable to say the least. It was not that they were not my type or that I find them unpleasant but it was just that this is the first time I was stared at this intensely by four men at the same time. It was a combination of lust, excitement and love? Where did the love part come from anyways? Now, I''m really wondering what their real ages are. They seem to be too resolute to go to another place they don''t know anything about and at the same time too eager to be with me? They were already currying favor with me by helping around the house chores and doing last check for the things that we need to bring. I gave all of them a protection bangle of different designs but it matches their aura. It was a bit antique design wise but it was bulked up with a lot of protection spells. I already took them in so nobody is allowed to touch any of them on my watch.


    Once we are all prepped up, we bravely walked out of the house we rented and went our way to the gates of Gollmortha that leads back to Sklavryet. Of course, we have people waiting for us at the gate to stop us. I am taking a total of 6 men with me, you know? That''s going to diminish their workforce a bit. Well, the altercation if I would call it as one was clearly one-sided as they kept saying harsh and demeaning words to my father-in-law, Makisig and me. It ended anticlimactically as I hit every evil minded person in the area with sleeping magic. More than half of the population dropped unconscious while those that stayed awake kneeled in fear. I cleared up their misconception and told them that all the people are just sleeping. With their facial reactions, they must have thought I killed everybody. We left the gates and never looked back. After walking for about a kilometer, I suddenly stopped and looked back. The number of people following me are way over 6. There were also others that seem to be hiding at a distance. I looked at my chosen companions and they giggled as if they all expected this to happen.

 Chapter 181 - 181 - Marahuyo, a temporary sanctuary

    The people that have chosen to follow us are those that don''t have that much property or had no backing in the sanctuary. Since there isn''t much to miss back in Gollmortha, they decided that it was better to leave that place then stay wherever we are headed. There were easily more than 20 individuals that followed my small group.


    I spoke in a loud voice to catch their attention, "If anybody of you betrays me and my people or tried sneaky things, I will teleport you back smack in the middle of the plaza in Gollmortha. Are we on the same page here?!" They all answered in unison, "Yes!" My gosh. Their voices were so loud! I thought there was an earthquake.


    The land I chose for the temporary sanctuary was a wide piece of land right in the middle of the lush forest south of Sklavryet which was near the sanctuary of the beastmen, Lyartaim and the forest to the east which is nearest to the sanctuary of the giants, Gollmortha. I found out about this area during my regular trips to the forests around here for my part-time alchemy job.


    The territory I picked includes on the left side, the enchanted lake where Makisig and I did naughty things in almost a week ago, an inconspicuous underground cave which I plan to set as my main storage for produce found on the northern side, a wide valley which will be good for farming right in the middle of the sanctuary, a flowing river on the right side of the territory and lastly, three tall mountains protecting the valley. It was previously obscured by thick trees and looked dark due to the mountains but that won''t be too big of a problem for me to fix.


    As per my orders, Noir has already placed barrier stones a meter apart around my chosen sanctuary. I only need to insert a bit of my mystique mana and the stones will start activating to hide and protect the sanctuary from those that do not have permission to enter.


    I named my new piece of paradise, Marahuyo. It was a beautiful word I saw while reading online back in my world. It means "to be enchanted". I plan to make this sanctuary enchantingly beautiful that whoever enters wouldn''t want to leave anymore. This place is where I will hide my people. They are the ones that I plan to bring with me to the new world tree realm once it is ready for its first inhabitants.


    I plan to keep this place well hidden but I won''t hide the fact that it exudes constant amounts of mystique mana in the near future. I don''t mind people knowing that this place is backed up by Eieneos. I will go through with this step to release the mana though once I have gotten everything I needed from the sanctuary of the elves and heralds. I am feeling excited just by thinking about it.


    As of now, we will release information that it is a settlement built and owned by an anonymous human mage that aims to shelter displaced mystiques from any race. As for the said anonymous mage, the personality we would give this imaginary figure was that of an upright person who has the ability to gauge a person''s heart so he knows who is worthy to find, enter and live in the sanctuary. As a rule of the sanctuary, only those who are good natured and just can enter it.


    I really liked the mysterious vibe that I gave to this place and its imaginary owner (who is technically me) but honestly, I am serious about it. I don''t want thieves, traitors and opportunists taking advantage of my hardwork. I will be keeping some of my lovers and future children here so I will never take in people that will put them in any form of danger.


    I will also open it to other races hoping that this will also hasten my goal of increasing the population of the other races quickly. Most likely though, the next inhabitants will be from the beastmen''s side since they live nearby. I don''t have any complaints about who comes and gets to live in here first anyways. I am also not in a hurry to take in more people as of now. I plan to build up my new sanctuary little by little within the next half a year.


    It took us over three hours from the gates of Gollmortha to get to Marahuyo. It took some time to get here since the terrain was a bit challenging to traverse and the path to this territory is situated quite hidden and away from the normal trekking paths.


    Once we reached the place, I saw the beautiful lake first and immediately shot a knowing and teasing look towards Makisig. His eyes widened as he realized what my look meant and he looked down to hide his face. His whole face, ears and even his neck were all red.


    His father looked at him then at me with clear confusion on his face so I volunteered information by saying, "Father-in-law, your son bullied me in that lake over there when he was in the peak of his heat last time. It was his idea and he initated the whole thing. It is the reason why he is pregnant right now."


    Dakila couldn''t help but laugh out loud. The other four guys in my small group followed suit. The others who were nearby who heard what I said started giggling as well while saying their sincere congratulations to us who are soon-to-be parents. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Makisig shot me a look of someone who was aggrieved after being sold off. I approached the guy and hugged him then whispered to his ear, "You can attack me like that anytime and I will still give in." It was a whisper but I am quite sure everybody heard it.


    Mystiques have enhanced senses so... my hunky pregnant lover blushed like a tomato again and then he gave me a sulky face this time. Ahhh! My men are so cute!


    As we walked past the lake, I asked everyone to stop for a bit for another quick talk. I told them that everything that they will see, hear and experience in this place should stay as a secret amongst ourselves.


    Apart from Makisig who was very calm about what I said, everybody else looked a bit scared after my declaration of full secrecy. I then told them that as members of this sanctuary, all of them will bear a mark that will let them freely come in and out of the sanctuary as they please. Only those who have this mark will be able to find their way back here. I warned them to be careful of the people they will guide back with them in the future since the punishment for being careless, traitorous or bringing in people that put others in danger would be eternal banishment from these lands with all their memories of this place fully erased.


    It maybe harsh but I don''t plan on taking chances with everybody''s safety and peace of mind. Lastly, I told them that they can still back out from their decision to join our small group and that they are free to go back to Gollmortha if they prefer to right this instant. Everybody looked at each other as if looking for any signs of people wanting to leave but none of them stepped forward or turned back.


    Since nobody wants to back out, I started my silent chanting to start the marking ceremony for the first batch of villagers of my sanctuary. It was a small mark at the back of their hands that resembles the family crest of Eieneos. A few of the giants'' eyes widened as they saw the symbol light up for a few seconds before it dimmed down. Those that recognized the symbol immediately kneeled down to me in respect.


    As for the others, they were standing awkwardly, not understanding what was happening. After everyone have received their respective marks which I think are just the magical version of IDs for this place, I started releasing my mana towards the barrier stones. Since it needed a lot of mystique mana due to the huge number of pieces placed in the perimeter, my disguise eventually got cancelled off and my real countenance came out due to most of my mana being channeled out of my body.


    When my real countenance appeared, there was pin drop silence in the area then followed by a lot of murmurs. I had to concentrate on what I was doing though so I ignored everything else around me as I fill up all the barrier stones in the area with mana until the whole protective barrier is in place.


    Once I''m done, I turned around to face the crowd of people that looked like they saw a miracle happening in front of them. They are also looking at me as if they are seeing a woman for the very first time. I rolled my eyes at them for looking silly and simply ushered them to pass through the outer layer of the barrier as part of a quick registration process.


    The territory isn''t much as of the moment but I had a meeting with everybody as to how we will start to build our homes and other important buildings. Those that are able to went to get raw materials from the surroundings and started working immediately.


    As for me, I brought out materials I have kept in my storage to hasten the building speed. We all talked about where each important building will be placed and what each area will it be used for. It was tiring but a very fun activity if you ask me. We plan to start with the housing and the community kitchen first since food and shelter are priorities for everyone. I have a lot of magic to spare so we started working on several buildings at the same time.


    Once all plans and buildings have been started, I whispered to Makisig that it was time for me to go back to Sklavryet to fulfill the promise I have with someone. He looked at me, smiled and then nodded. He must have understood quickly who I was talking about.


    As for Makisig, he opted to stay at Marahuyo for now to spend time with his father and help in building the area. I reminded him to always keep his health a priority over helping out in the construction. I gave him a chaste kiss on the lips and then teleported back to my house in Sklavryet.

 Chapter 182 - 182 - Back Home Again

    I reappeared inside my room in Sklavryet in just a few seconds. The house is still and quiet. I slowly walked to the next room where Lark was sleeping in. He is currently sleeping soundly as if he did not have any care in the world. To be specific, it seems like he did not care if I came home or not which honestly irritated me for some reason. He must have not believed me when I said that I''ll come home next morning at most. I sat on his bed and watched him sleep for a while. I could not help but think about everything this man had gone through because of me. Still, he accompanied me to this foreign place and let me do whatever I wanted. The first and only thing he ever asked of me so far was to "Come back home". It may be a simple favor if somebody hears it but I am sure that it has a deeper meaning for him which is, "It does not matter where you end up in or who you are with, as long as at the end of the day, you will still choose to be with me." I owed him too much and I think that such a simple wish can easily be fulfilled by me. I never slept overnight outside except this one time that I stayed in Gollmortha. It must have been a huge surprise and a scare for him when I said all of that suddenly so to make up to him, I made sure to keep my promise this time.


    He seemed to have felt my presence as his body turned around to face the side of the bed where I was seated. Eventually, his eyelashes fluttered and his eyes opened slowly. He stared at me as if he could not believe I was sitting on his bed. He rubbed his eyes as if checking if what he was seeing was an illusion or a dream. I couldn''t help but laugh at his antics which made him sit up from the bed quickly. He then crawled towards me and gave me a tight hug. I tapped his back a few times to calm him down then kissed the crown of his head. I whispered to him, "You can sleep more. I am a little hungry so I want to cook something filling and delicious today." Instead of responding, he looked up to my face and then as if remembering something shocking, his eyes suddenly widened. He looked down on himself and realized that he was naked when he hugged me. He did say before that he has a habit of sleeping naked when he''s alone so there you have it. He immediately pulled the blanket up to his neck to cover himself and told me in a hurry, "Can you go out first? I will meet you in the kitchen and help you cook in a bit." I raised my eyebrow and said, "You know that I have already seen everything on your body, right?" His face reddened and he answered in an irritated voice, "That''s a different situation! Get out of the room, you pervert." I smirked at him and teased, "I''ll show you what being a "pervert" means later." I then winked at him while giggling my way out of Lark''s bedroom. I heard him scoff at my teasing. I am quite sure he must have rolled his eyes at my back too.


    Once I am in the kitchen, I started preparing the ingredients for the dishes I was craving in my head since earlier. After a few minutes, Lark appeared behind me and hugged me which came as a surprise. He was never the clingy type! He looked at what I was preparing while putting his chin on my right shoulder. He did it so naturally as if he did it every single day of his life. I answered him that it would just be some soup, stir fried meat and vegetables and some rice. I thought that him being clingy so suddenly was the most surprising thing today but he did something else that was totally unexpected. I felt him sniff my neck and then place his lips gently on my skin afterwards. I couldn''t help but laugh at his sudden attempt to get intimate with me. I then asked him, "What do you want from me this time? What is with all these sudden cheesy and clingy things you''re doing?" He nuzzled his face on my shoulder and murmured, "Can''t you just let me do it at this time? I am trying to seduce you, alright." I looked back at him and gave his head another kiss. "I was just asking. I did not tell you to stop. Do you think the seduction part is working on me though?" He looked up at my face and pouted. He then released his hug around me and stomped his feet towards the other side of the kitchen. He stayed quiet as he helped me chop the ingredients needed for the rest of the dishes. I smirked secretly and then continued cooking. As for him, he sat on the table with his chin on his hands. He opted to stare at me while I''m cooking. I quickly finished cooking and we ate the filling and yummy brunch together.


    He was quiet until the latter half part of the meal when he suddenly asked, "When will it be my turn?" I quickly stopped eating and looked up at him. He was staring at me with a serious face. He has that stance in him that he won''t let this topic go until he gets a definitive answer. I smiled at him then looked down to continue eating. He then started calling my name repeatedly to annoy me, a quick change of tactic as I see it. I pretended to ignore him and just continued eating. When he realized it wasn''t working, he clicked his tongue in annoyance. The one who is trying to be annoying got annoyed instead! Sometimes, I think I''m doing something wrong. The men I choose are usually prideful, aloof and looked cold but then after knowing me they turn into spoiled brats of some sort. I think I treat them too well!


    I stood up and started cleaning the things I used for eating. Afterwards, I walked towards my own room instead of the one we designated as our shared room. I heard hurried footsteps behind me and then someone pulled the hem of my dress. I looked back at him and asked, "What?" I was trying to keep my face cold as much as I can. He then looked at me with tears starting to form in his eyes. He changed his tactic again! This is so funny. He then said as dramatically as he can, "I knew it! You have found someone you like outside. You don''t like me at all!" Instead of responding, I held his chin firmly with my right hand and then gave him a hot and torrid kiss on the lips until he became pbreathless. He started tapping my shoulder as a signal for me to stop but I continued for a few more seconds even after he started tapping. Once I released him from my kiss, he was gasping for air with his face flushed. I then smiled at him sweetly and then started walking back to my room again. I told him in passing as I was walking away, "Let me just sleep for a bit then I''ll answer your question when I wake up later." He then answered in a soft voice, "Okay."


    I went to my room and had a quick shower then decided to sleep. Damn, I''m so tired from setting up the barrier for Marahuyo and then helping them start the building phase of the sanctuary. I then had to do long distance teleportation to keep my promise to this naughty guy who is asking for some bedroom time right off the bat. I am not saying no to him. I just had to recharge to deal with this new request of his thoroughly later.


    ******** ******** ********


    Lark''s POV


    I couldn''t sleep until the wee hours of the morning. I know that she said that she might come home by tomorrow morning but it is just so hard to calm my mind since I found out that he got some random guy pregnant outside. What if there are others after him? Where does that even put me? I have been wih her for a little over a month now but we still haven''t gone to more intimate stuff. The best we did were hugs and kisses. That''s not what I want! I wouldn''t have come here all alone with her, putting my pride and dignity on the line just to be a decoration in this house! I want to be fully hers. I want to be her man in every sense of the word. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was so happy when I opened my eyes and I saw her sitting on my bed. She kept her promise to come home by morning! It was such a small thing but I almost cried with joy. I even hugged her since I forgot I was naked as the day I was born. I immediately swallowed my pride and asked her during our meal about when it will be my turn. She looked at me but refused to answer! I want to pinch her with all the frustration I have built up in my being since I met her but I couldn''t find it in my conscience to hurt her. Ugh. I''m so stupid and hopeless. I really want to cry now. Did she just leave me in the dining area? Nooooo. I caught up to her and held on to the hem of her clothes. When I asked her again, she gave me a more hopeful answer. I hope I get a favorable answer from her later when she wakes up.

 Chapter 183 - 183 - Larks final decision

    After that warm and filling meal, I felt contented and happy. Good food really fixes most things! Knowing that I am finally in the comforts of my home, my body seemed to have finally felt all the stress come into play and I immediately felt the need to rest. The last few days have been very hectic. I have so many tasks and plans to accomplish in such a short period of time. As for being full, I know I just ate but I don''t care if you think I am a piglet now that I feel sleepy.


    I purposely delayed my answers to Lark''s questions to some time later in the evening since I know he can wait a bit more anyways. He has always been very considerate to me or if our take on some topic was different, he usually gives way to keep the peace. After cleaning up, I immediately went to my bedroom to get my much needed nap. I was able to fall asleep almost immediately and my nap turned into sleep instead since it actually lasted for several hours. By the time I woke up, it was already starting to get dark with the rays of the sun already saying their farewells. I never thought I was so drained that I ended up sleeping soundly and even fell asleep before lunch time came. I stretched my limbs a bit and decided to get up. It''s almost dinner time and food is always important.


    Since it is time to wake up, I sat up from my bed first then I rubbed my eyes for a bit. I was still half asleep when I noticed a big bulge under my blanket which was quite a shock in my brain that is still not processing everything quick enough being someone who just woke up. I slowly lifted the blanket to have a better look on who was hiding underneath. My curiosity led me to the sleeping guy under the name of Lark who was in a fetal position next to me. I did not notice him hug me or touch me while I was sleeping though. With the sleeping position he is in, he seemed to have purposely slept at a certain distance from me on the same bed. Was he trying to be careful so as not to wake me up? If he was, I really appreciate the consideration.


    Since he came to my bed on his own, he should be waiting for my response. He must have wanted to know the decision I have made as soon as I wake up. I couldn''t help but to avoid too much movement and noise since I don''t want him to wake up. I got out of my bed a little slower than usual but I suddenly heard the rustling of the sheets behind me. I looked back and saw Lark with his eyes wide awake and staring at me intently. As for me, I hurriedly stood up from the bed and went to the shower to freshen up a bit. I looked more of someone who is escaping than someone who is just in a hurry to shower. But after I got out of the bed, I immediately heard his footsteps following me from behind and it sounded like he was almost running to catch up to me. He really followed me tothe bathroom and then just stared at me again! He seem to be purposely making me uncomfortable so we can have that talk he so desperately wanted to happen soon. It was honestly a bit awkward. I let him win this round. I eventually spoke even if I don''t want to yet. The first thing I asked was "What is it?" He then replied quickly with, "I want the answer to the question earlier." I tried to annoy him a bit in revenge from the awkwardness I am feeling right now by using an innocent look and calm voice while saying, "What question? Why can''t I remember anything?" The effects of my prank were quite quick. His eyes widened and then his face turned red. Oops. I think he is about to cry in frustration. He then said in a loud voice that is clearly irritated, "What do you mean you don''t remember what I asked?! Why do you always do this to me? Why am I always the last one you consider in everything?" While he is saying each question, his voice began to break little by little until it turned into a sob and his eyes started to produce tears. I honestly got surprised with his questions and the crying since he was never this emotional before.


    I quickly tried to pacify the guy by pulling him inside the bathroom for a hug. He was really sobbing and it took almost half an hour for him to air all his frustrations and complaints about our set up at home. He looked very much like an aggrieved wife telling her troubles to her husband. Well, he''s a guy but you get what I mean right since this world had reversed roles. When he was already calm, I gave him a lingering but gentle kiss on the lips which immediately stopped any other complaints he was about to say. He kissed back within a few seconds of my lips meeting his. His arms automatically encircled my waist while my arms went around to hug his neck. All of a sudden, he initiated a more torrid and needy kiss which I gladly reciprocated. I let the kiss linger for a bit more before I quickly parted from him with a smile. He looked flushed and his eyes definitely looked like someone who was aroused.


    When I stopped the kiss, Lark seemed to have been dazed and confused as to why something good that was happening earlier suddenly stopped. As for me, I started to remove my clothes and then move towards the bathing area. I saw Lark''s eyes follow my every move but I pretended not to notice it. This was the time that I realized that this guy is weak to temptation as I saw a bulge form into a tent between his legs almost immediately after he saw my naked body. The tall tent was showing through his sleeping clothes. It would have been weird to see something like this back in earth since a guy looking like this would definitely be labelled as a "pervert" but here, I am somewhat proud that I can make my men hard just with my presence or me calling their name using my sweet voice. Eventually, he couldn''t stop himself from taking steps forward as he followed me under the shower head. Without me saying anything or instructing him to do so, he slowly removed all of his clothes and joined me in the shower. It was sudden but a very welcomed situation for me.


    Once he was inside the bathing area, he must have belatedly realized what he had just done and tried to turn around and escape the situation. He can try but good luck though as I encircled my right arm around his waist and then I pulled him back under the shower. He got all wet under the water quickly and he almost screamed in surprise when the cold water hit his back. He then looked at me like a wet puppy and tried to leave again by removing my arm that I placed around his waist. I then teased him with a simple statement, "If you leave this bathing room, I will never answer your question." I felt his body stiffen and then he seemed to have decided to helplessly stay with me under the shower. I started cleaning his body with some soap and I made sure to keep the sensitive parts the cleanest by rubbing and rinsing them repeatedly. As for the guy, he covered his mouth to try and stop from making any sound but he was not successful as I repeatedly heard his muffled groans and moans. He was panting a bit and then he looked at me and shook his head as if begging for me to stop touching him. I simply smiled at him and grabbed on to his hardened shaft which immediately got me a long moan and a shiver. He started shaking his head more as if saying no so I put my other hand on his shaft as well. One was stroking up and down while the other rubbing the sensitive tip. He then suddenly moaned aloud as both his hands held on to the bathroom walls for balance. His head was leaning back as his pants become faster. I can feel him quickly reaching his limit when I quickly let go of his shaft with both my hands. As if teasing him even more, I started cleaning my body, simply continuing my bath like nothing happened. As for Lark, his legs gave away a bit and he ended up sitting on the bathroom floor. I quickly finished my shower and went out of my bathroom to dry up my body and dress up. As for Lark, he tried his best to get up but he couldn''t since his legs are too weak. He eventually resorted to crawling out of the bathroom, his knees and hands were the things he used for movement. When he was already out of the bath in his fours, I quickly picked him up and threw him playfully on to the bed. He almost screamed in surprise as he felt himself lifted of the floor and then thrown to certain direction. I looked at him intently as my eyes roamed to every single part of his naked body sprawled on my bed, just admiring it but not touching any part of his body. He just let me make continue to make heated stares on him. He looked back to my eyes and then asked in a soft voice, "What is your answer to my question this morning?" I smirked at him and then crawled on the bed until I was on my fours on top of him. Instead of answering, I asked him a question back, "Are you sure you want to be with me for good?" He nodded and said with conviction, "I have never been more sure than this in my entire life." Hmm... Should I cook dinner first or have him as my appetizer now? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 184 - 184 - Melodramatic Lark

    I looked at him for a few seconds after he said his last statement with full conviction. As the seconds ticked on, he looked paler and more nervous. He must be overthinking things again. I smirked at him and gave him a quick smack kiss on his lips, stood up from the bed and started walking towards the door to exit the bedroom. He looked stunned at my next actions and didn''t move from the bed for a few seconds. After he realized that he still did not get a definitive answer and I even left him naked and well... with a hard on, he shouted at me, "LUNA! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT KISS?! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!" I laughed at his sudden anger. I stopped walking and turned to look at him again. My only reply to his questions was, "I''m hungry. I am going to cook something since it is almost dinner time anyways. As for the kiss, hmm... Can I call it an appetizer of some sort? Your lips taste sweet as always." I winked at him then turned around to leave the room. I went to the kitchen immediately to start the meal preparations.


    Lark came out of the room after about half an hour. He must have tried to calm that tent between his legs and dressed up. He simply walked like a zombie towards the dining area and slumped on to one of the seats. He placed his chin on his hands and stared at me while I''m working in the kitchen. Out of the blue, he suddenly asked, "Do you find me unpleasant or perhaps dirty? Is that why you never bothered to go further than a hug or a kiss with me?" I looked at him with one of my eyebrows raised. I then shook my head and answered, "You do know that Kayden works in the same place as you were. I am not judging or anything but just so you know, I am sponsoring some men back in the red light district right now. If I found you dirty, I would have never let you come near me or any of those men for that matter. You would have never had the chance to accompany me here in Sklavryet too. Quit that negative overthinking habit of yours." I rolled my eyes, turned around and continued cooking.


    He went quiet for quite several minutes and then I heard him utter a heavy sigh. I thought he has stopped but he said something utterly filterless as if he was talking about the weather or the price of bread in the market. He simply asked nobody in particular, "Why is it so hard to seduce you into fucking me?" He then sighed again. I guffawed at his comment and almost cut myself with the kitchen knife. He then asked angrily, "What is so funny? You don''t understand how frustrating it is. There are so many women who wanted a piece of me back in the entertainment district while here I am, begging for you to touch me. I have been trying to convince you for several months now. I feel that all my self-confidence and pride have already crumbled to dust but I am already too deep into this that I''d rather die if anyone else wanted to touch even a tip of my finger. I am utterly and devastatingly hopeless and I hate it. I love you too much though to even consider leaving. What have you done to me, huh?" I scoffed and answered, "Did I ever force you to like me? Did I ask you to pursue me? Did you say no when I asked you if you could accompany me here?" He looked at me in surprise and then pouted again. I then heard him say, "Hmpf!" He then shouted all of a sudden, "You did not even answer my question this morning!" I pretended to be surprised and uttered, "Ouch!" I then held my hand and healed my cut finger but I pretended that I was gravely hurt. He suddenly stood up and almost ran into the kitchen. He then grabbed my hands and said, "Let me see it. I''m so sorry! I did not mean to startle you and make you cut yourself. I... I will get medicine. I... Wait...I will buy some-" Before he could leave I cupped his face with both my hands and then kissed him more passionately than the plain smack I gave him from the room earlier. He ended up leaning back as I continued pushing him out of the kitchen while kissing him until we were near the dining table. He ended up sitting on the dining chair he was using a while ago as we continued kissing. Once I felt he was already at his limit, I stopped the kiss and then kept my forehead to his. His eyes were dazed and he was panting. I looked into his eyes and said, "I am preparing dinner so you can eat well. You need a lot of energy to handle me tonight. Is that a good enough answer for you?" His eyes suddenly cleared up and then showed realization of what''s to come. He then blushed furiously and then nodded in understanding. I never heard a single sound or complaint until I finished cooking. He even ate more than usual for dinner and he looked somewhat excited? Did he want it that much? Men of this world are so weird and funny at times but I find them endearing even more. He even volunteered to clean up the table, cookware and eating utensils. As for me, I went inside my room to work on some paperwork that was sent to me over the shared storage with my people. I also got some love letters from my three husbands. Umm. I am not sure if they are all love letters. There might be some angry letters and death threats too since I got a letter from that prince as well. I also got a reply from the guy I am keeping at the Noir headquarters. During these times, I miss my laptop and my phone. It was so much easier to read and respond to correspondences and text messages than oldschool letters like these. I''ll read them later when the guy outside falls asleep.


    After about a quarter of an hour, I heard some hurried footsteps outside and then Lark came in rushing to the door as if someone is chasing him. He then quickly removed all of his clothes then laid on the bed just like how he looked like before we ate dinner. He then looked at me and said with a serious tone and face, "I''m ready. We can start." Why is he saying it like we are starting a company meeting of some sort. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stood up from my seat, walked slowly towards the bed and sat beside the guy that was too excited for his own good. I simply stared at him and did nothing. He looked at me and I saw how he swallowed nervously contrary to what he said that he was ready to start. I placed my hand on top of his womb and placed a birth control seal on there. I can be too excited at times (well, most of the time) and unlike Ioannis or Makisig, this guy isn''t converted yet. His body won''t survive carrying a child from me. I''ll have to deify this guy gradually just like the others. He gasped at the sudden heat and I''m quite sure the bit of pain the seal gave him when it marked his skin. He looked at me in confusion and I simply smiled at him. I think we need to talk about serious matters before doing the deed.


    I started our quick talk with, "I think you already had an inkling that I am somewhat not your typical human, right?" He simply nodded at the question. I continued, "I''m a mystique but I''m pretending to be a human most of the time,. I converted Ioannis to be like me. The other two are currently undergoing the same process. It is better to call it deification of some sort. That''s the only way they could carry my child without their body breaking and dying. As for the guy that I got knocked up, that was by accident. I put a seal on him but it didn''t work. He was like me but from a different race and he was in heat at that time, too. I can''t abandon him since he has my children." He furrowed his brows as he thought of the things I just said. After a while he spoke, "Is there a way to be converted faster?" I looked at him in amusement and said, "If your body receives my mana and life essences continuously for some time and with your permission, you would be deified eventually. If I make a conservative estimate, it can take up to 6 months if we do it once in a while. It also depends on tohow much your body is able to absorb my essences. Some have faster conversion than others." He then asked, "How long did it take for Ioannis to convert?" I responded, "He has the fastest conversion rate out of the three back home. He completed his deification in a little over two months but that is because he is always with me too." His eyes widened and he carefully asked, "We are talking about having intimacy between a man and a woman here, aren''t we? So... You are saying that the more we do it, the faster the deification is. Doesn''t that mean we just have to do it more times per day?" I giggled at his thought process and said, "That is technically the idea but you must understand one simple fact. I can keep doing it for a week and still have energy to spare. As for you right now, you''ll die by around the third day at most if we do it my way. I don''t have plans of breaking you or killing you. That''s the reason why Ioannis have no qualms of me accepting more people in the family. If he has to handle me on his own and he''ll give birth to the number of children I want, he''s going to suffer for sure. He''d rather delegate the workload to several useful people." He nodded in understanding and responded, "That much is understandable. I can''t imagine myself giving birth to children every single year for the rest of my life." I laughed at how he said the exact words that Ioannis said when I told him I wanted as many children as possible.

 Chapter 185 - 185 - You finally accepted me

    Once the necessary talks were done, the hand that I placed on his womb playfully went up his body. I changed the form of my hand into two fingers playfully walking around his upper body. He was watching my hand intently as if waiting for it to be naughty. As for me, I am looking at his facial reaction as I playfully touch his skin. I was only playfully walking my two fingers on his stomach all the way to the middle of his chest, his neck and then I rubbed his lips a bit. I then walked them down to his chest but this time I passed by the area around his nipples but did not touch the middle part on purpose. After having my fun and with him starting to squirm and pant a bit, I walked my fingers down to his belly button, his womb area and then carefully went around his groin area without touching his jewels. I was teasing him and enjoying all his reactions. He''s quite sensitive to my touch even if I technically haven''t touched any of his sensitive areas. I am quite excited on how it will be once I really touched them. He did have an experience with me but that was a bit of zapping from the inside through mana. I did not touch him per se. It was totally hands-free on both our parts. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I removed my naughty fingers on his body and changed it to the palm of my hand. I started caressing his skin all over. The first contact of my whole palm was on his lower abdomen again where his womb was. He gasped at the sudden warmth and was breathing heavily as I touched him randomly. This time, I did not avoid his erogenous zones, purposely touching them briefly then moving on to other parts. He looked at me with begging eyes and said, "I already had enough of this foreplay. I''m already as hard as I can be. Please." I looked in his eyes and suddenly cupped and rubbed the tip of his already erect shaft. He uttered a throaty groan as his body flinched forward, his back arching at the sudden pleasure attack. I continued rubbing and as I did the guy''s back stayed arched. This time the groans turned into labored breaths and moans of different lengths and pitch. His voice has always been beautiful but the music he makes when I''m doing him in the bedroom is by far the best. This isn''t even the main song yet.


    I eventually gave the guy a breather. He needed a break after me rubbing him furiously down there for several minutes. Besides, I don''t want him to reach his climax just yet. He''s human so he can only release a few times before he passes out on me from being too tired. When his breathing stabilized a bit, I positioned myself between his legs and started licking the part under his shaft like how you eat an ice cream cone. I felt his whole body shiver as he made another throaty groan, his back arching again. I licked him in different rhythms and ways. Sometimes, I drag my tongue quickly, a few times painstakingly slow and at times I went up in a wavy or zigzag pattern for fun. As for the guy, he looks like he''s going to go crazy anytime soon.


    Humans really are helpless when a mystique seduces them (or tricks them) in to being intimate. During one of my talks with Ioannis before, he said that his first time with me was like experiencing extreme, out-of-this-world bliss. His whole body felt really happy and free, pleasure made his mind blank while his body hot and yearning. In one word he said that it was simply "addictive". No wonder my husbands never say no when I ask them to do it and their bodies seem to have an almost instant reaction of being ready for the bedroom activities. Added to the fact that this guy and all my future men will be marked as vessels, the race becomes totally irrelevant as their body would automatically crave intimacy and the act of making children wih me so to speak.


    While my mind is wandering through several other things, my lips and tongue did not stop pleasuring him down there. This time I added both my hands in the picture as I reached for his nipples as I kneaded, flicked, pinched and pulled them a bit in a random order. Another throaty groan escaped his lips wih continuous soft moans afterwards as I had my way with his body. After a few minutes, I felt his body nearing a climax. As he was about to reach his peak, I stopped all of the things I am doing to his body. This was then followed by Lark''s heavy breathing and a whining sound due to the sudden stop. He looked me in the eyes and then he made a show of him grinding his hips, encouraging me to continue to the next step. I decided to give my obedient man a reward for his patience.


    I hovered my body on top of Lark and decided to give him a passionate kiss. His arms immediately encircled my body and his hands settled on back. I started to tease him a bit by humping him without putting his shaft in me just yet. This forced out a whine from Lark''s kiss which was muffled a little by our kiss. His hands tightened around my back showing his frustration. I lifted my head to pause the kiss and looked him in his eyes. As I did so, I held his shaft in position near my honey pot, teasing the tip and moistening it with my essence. He tried to look down but couldn''t see it. He was panting and shivering at the new sensation. I asked him one last time, "Do you really want this? This is going to hurt a bit." With his half-closed eyes and heavy breathing, he nodded his headed. As I got his confirmation, I slid the whole tip inside me. Lark''s eyes widened and he gasped. His body shivering in pleasure. I moved my hips teasingly but did not let his shaft go in fully just yet. As I moved my hips in a circular motion, Lark''s back arched as he moaned. I teasingly asked him, "Are you still okay?" He then spoke with a soft voice, "Yes... ye- yes..." He forced a reply between his panting. I immediately slid his shaft inside further until he was about halfway in but continued grinding my hips in a circular motion. Lark gripped the bedsheets tightly as he gasped with his eyes already rolling back into their sockets. He then uttered, "Wa-warm... Too... Tight... uhhh.. haahh- ahhh..." I tapped his cheek to get his attention and his misty eyes looked at me. I smiled at him and asked, "Aren''t you enjoying it to much?" He looked at me dazed as if he did not understand a single word I said.


    I have gotten used to how humans turn into a tranced state when doing the deed with a mystique due to being overwhelmed by our pheromones and mana that gets absorbed into their bodies. Since he wasn''t responding anymore, I had to call his name repeatedly to get him back to his senses. When his eyes cleared up, I stopped grinding into him and replaced it with a gentle and slow forward and backwards movement of my hips. I let his shaft in little by little as I did. When he was about three-quarters in, I smelled the rusty scent of blood. He''s mine now. I looked up to see his face winced and his face paled in pain. I gave him a kiss with the honeymoon spell on it and stopped moving my hips so he can get over with the pain first. I casted healing magic down there and added the blood to my collection. I have done this secretly with all the men I have deflowered so far. It is kind of twisted to others but for me, it was a precious souvenir of some sort.


    When my lips parted with his, the color on his face has returned and he looked visibly relaxed. His face was no longer wincing in pain but it was replaced with confusion and a bit of surprise. He then asked, "What... The pain is..." I finished his question and asked, "Gone?" He nodded his head and looked at me. I then answered, "It is one of the special things I do for my men on their first night. The pain was necessary I guess but I don''t let it linger for too long. Regrets?" Instead of answering, his eyes started to form some tears as he said, "You finally accepted me." Oh no. You''re not crying on me. I smirked and slammed my hips down taking his full length in. He gasped and stared at me but I did not give him the chance to go into drama mode further as I started moving my hips forwards and backwards again, this time thrice as fast as my speed earlier.

 Chapter 186 - 186 - You finally accepted me (Part 2)

    With the sudden change in pace, Lark''s hands that were hugging my back naughtily slid down to grab onto both my butt cheeks as he panted and begged, "Ssllow... Slow- down... I can''t control my... my body yet... I- I will... reach... Uhhh... my- my climax... too quickly... haaa" I looked at him with undisguised amusement and answered, "That was the goal from the start, wasn''t it? I will make you reach your climax over and over again until your body gets used to being mine alone. I will do it until I''m fully satiated by everything about you. That''s why I fed you well earlier." He looked at me helplessly and said, "Okay... I know we- don''t have- much... time... You can do it... your way..." I smirked and in my mind, that was the worst offer to tell a mystique, "Do it your way". Did he even listen to my warning earlier or has his head gone muddled with all the pleasure? I giggled at him and whispered, "One of my powers is to control the passage of time. The time in this room is much slower than the time in the outside. We started around 8 in the evening and I go to work at around 4 in the morning. Let''s do a little math shall we? If the conversion of time in this isolated room is 1 hour outside is to 8 hours here, how much time do you think I have to eat you up really well?" To let him think without distractions, I paused on grinding my hips. I smiled at him sweetly while waiting for his answer. Lark thought about it for a bit and as realization struck him, his eyes widened and then he looked at me. He then said, "You... You said you won''t... break and kill me..." I smiled at him and said, "I can heal you up, feed you and give you water in between and if you pass out, I''ll let you sleep a bit. We can just continue after an hour or two anyways. We have A LOT of time..." He then said, "You... You planned all of this... You-" I stopped any of his further complaints with a torrid kiss.


    To prolong the time before he passes out, I did the usual trick I found out with my numerous intimate encounters and experiments that I did with my other human husbands and my now deified husband. For every 1 full release of his essence, I made sure to block the tip of his shaft all the way in with my mana so that the next two climaxes would be dry ones. It may not be as fulfilling on his end but a dry climax will still feel like a full climax after all. Instead of him releasing only 3 to 4 times, he can reach his climax about 10 times before he passes out. In this way, I can also release my mana and life essences into his body more in one session.


    After resuming our torrid kiss, I immediately moved my hips again starting with a slow grind then gradually increasing the pace to build up on the pleasure. I stopped kissing Lark''s lips along the way as he entered a dazed state again. He needs to breath better so I let him stay in a dazed state in between climaxes while I caress and kiss other parts of his body. Though the owner won''t remember much of the process towards the next climax while in a dazed state, his body will definitely do so. I''m not one to complain about such things. I will just wake him up from his dazed state whenever I feel like he is about to reach his climax so at least he feels each and everyone of them. The way he moans is really addictive and encouraging that it makes me want to bully him more. Should I take in a few more singers for vocal comparison in the bedroom? My mind is veering again towards another experiment.


    I placed my focus back on Lark as I started kissing and sucking on his neck, shoulders, chest area and his nipples. In his dazed state, Lark was very submissive which is just how I like it. He can only moan and pant during all the things I''m doing to his body. As I felt his body shiver as he was about to reach his peak, I leaned in near his ear and called his name gently a few times. He got back to his senses after one or two times of him hearing his own name but he did not have time to adapt to what was happening when his back arched and his eyes rolled back in their sockets as he had his first climax. I timed my climax with his to prolong the feeling and effects of our first peak together. At this time, I let him fully release his pent up life essences and he sure had a lot saved up in there. I saved it discreetly in my storage again for the future sustenance of our children. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His next two climaxes was quite a surprise for him and was met with a lot of complaints because I made sure they were dry ones. The intensity of the feeling was the same but without the actual release of essences, his stamina did not weaken that much. And, did I forget to tell you that we did it non-stop from his first climax to the third one? He begged, shivered and his body was twitching all over but I did not stop giving him a mix of pleasure and pain from too much sensitivity down there. I finally gave him a breather though after his second dry climax (that''s his third peak) since I believe his mind would break if I did everything the way I wanted to. He was gasping for air, his eyes dazed and his body twitching every few seconds from too much action. I simply hugged him but I did not let him pull out well not that he could since we ended up locked together. These occurences (the locks) have been happening more frequently even with my other three husbands recently. Do they like doing it with me that much that they don''t want to part with me? Well, I do like doing it with any of them too. I think I will feel a little disheartened if they are just faking it. Though, it is hard for men to fake it if you know what I mean. That thing just won''t get hard if they don''t like it I think? Was this connected to the fact that men who were marked as vessels need to be exposed to more life essences from their partner to make the chance of conceiving higher?


    After giving him about 15 minutes of a breather, I started moving my hips slowly in a circular motion to tease him. He immediately tried to grab my butt to stop me from moving but I grabbed his wrists and pinned them down on the bed. As a little punishment, I moved a bit faster while staring into his eyes. He was trying to escape but his protests eventually weakened and finally, I saw his eyes enter into another tranced state. I then took him into another session of three rounds. He kind of passed out after the second session since I did him nonstop again. I guess too much pleasure must have made his brain short circuit. As I promised, I let him take a nap as I also rested on his chest. I can''t get away from him anyways. He woke up after almost an hour and he looked confused as to how he passed out that quickly. I gave him some water but it was through a kiss of course since it was made via a magic spell. He drank it with no qualms and he even nibbled my lower lip naughtily. Power naps must really do wonders on him. I''m not complaining though. It simply means I can eat him up again. I smirked at him and then I felt his body twitch as he realized the effects of what he had just done. He tried to get away from me but guess what, he felt his shaft being tugged back and he winced. I giggled at him and he tried to look down. He looked back at me as if accusing me that I caused it. He tried to get away again with a bit more force and he whined in pain. He then asked me, "Why can''t I pull out?" I looked at him and explained while trying to keep my laugh in, "It''s a rare occurence between partners that have a high resonance. It usually happens if both parties enjoy the activity very much that they don''t want to part. Don''t give me that look, this is on you and has nothing to do with me. You''re the one who hasn''t gone soft at all since the first time we joined down there." His eyes widened and asked, "Is it going to be like this every time? How long does this last?" I pretended to think and responded, "I don''t know. As I said it is a rare occurence. As how long it will last, it is different each time."


    That was a total lie. Since the time the mark of being a vessel has started appearing on my men, it happens every single time we get intimate and honestly, it lasts almost throughout the night as if it was making sure I release as much of my mana and life essences inside them. It usually loosens once the man''s stamina has fully depleted and they pass out since they get soft by then. Since he can''t escape from me just yet, I did him for two more sessions of three-rounds with some rest in between. He was moaning and begging until his voice became hoarse. He passed out for real after the last round of our fourth session. As for me, I feel so full and satiated. I am going to do this three-round session from now on and apply it to my other hubbies. *winks*

 Chapter 187 - 187 - Letters from Hoffen

    Just a minute or two after Lark passed out, our connection loosened as his shaft finally softened a bit and slipped out. I''ll never get enough of that feeling of being full to the brim. That addictive feeling definitely goes both ways. Besides it being pleasurable, I can also clearly feel the swirling and mixing of our life essences before I absorb it fully and stash it in my storage. That feeling of my soul knowing that this man will eventually bear a child for me feels fulfilling for some reason. I don''t know for other women but that''s how it has always been for me. It was definitely not just because of the reason I came to this world. Maybe because these men have already gotten to a certain spot in my heart that makes it more addictive.


    Since my new lover (I have to finalize things with paperwork and stuff before I can give him a proper title.) is finally asleep, I can finally read the letters I have received from the husbands, employees and the demanding prince from back home. I hope they are mostly love letters and not hate letters. I am quite excited to read what the jealous prince has to say. I technically escaped from him and did not tell him about my trip to Sklavryet that is not at all short if I may say so (it''s 2-3 months long). As for my main husband, I have a strong feeling that he''s going to rub on the prince''s face, the fact that I did not tell him about my plans and only told him and Dimitri. Damn. I also did not tell Kayden since he''s going to go ballistic about me choosing Lark as a companion for this trip. I have muted telepathic messages from back in Hoffen just to make sure nothing about me having another identity will be exposed while I am here since it needed mana and a similar residue is left behind like when I teleport. You''ll never know who is watching your every move in this place. The only way they can get in touch with me is via snail mail send in our shared storage that I allowed only twice a month with the promise that I would send back a response as soon as I can.


    I started to read the contents of Ioannis'' letter first. I have got to get the order straight of course. Don''t want to make the preggy one grumpy. It was simply asking me if I was able to get a secure place to stay and jobs that pay me well. He asked how was Lark in passing as well. He must be checking if the tasks that he gave to Lark were completed wih no issues. I am quite excited as to how I would respond to this letter. I promised him full honesty and that means I have to tell him everyhing that has happened and things I have been doing here in my response letter. This one''s a love letter, for now. Since he doesn''t know anything yet. I just don''t know what would be the theme of the letter after this.


    The next letter I chose to read was from Dimitri, simply because I am hoping this one''s at least a neutral letter since he was the other person I told about my trip here. As I opened the letter, it was of the same theme as Ioannis'' letter. He was asking how I was and what I have been doing. He included a little report on how he''s doing in the academe and how the southern territory was doing as well. He also asked for some advise on some business decisions. I did look around for indigenous plants in these parts that we can hopefully plant in the empty plots in the Palazzo so we can maximize the use of the soil. I have the ability to make them grow in a controlled environment anyways.


    The next letter was from my employees back in my little territory where the Moonlight Inn was. It was the usual business reports and business consultations that needed my final decision. They also indicated things that are needed for the territory and the businesses to run better. I took note of their lists and I plan to buy them little by little and send them via the shared storage. I have also been sending a constant supply of indigenous plants and also alchemy materials I have harvested from the forests around here. It goes straight to the inventory system at Uncle Daejung''s shop and I made sure to provide their basic information and usage. These were actually the excess inventory I kept after I brought my quota to the shop that I have my alchemy gig with here in Sklavryet. I am glad everything is going well in the shops back home.


    The next letter was from Kayden. The theme of the letter was indeed full of jealousy and blaming. There were definitely a ton of questions that started with WHY in there. It was definitely a letter with the intention to demand an explanation from me. I do understand where he was coming from, of course. I purposely did not include him from the list of people I bid goodbye to and he had to hear all the other details as to why I''m not in Hoffen from Ioannis. He must have contacted Ioannis after he noticed that I have not visited him for a week or so. With his personality and how he hated Lark just by seeing him once, he''s definitely pissed off right now. I''ll be very careful in answering this one.


    The letter I decided to read last was from Aurum. The letter started like a normal check on my well-being. Just like the writer''s personality, I can feel that he was pretending to be calm while writing this. Who knows? Maybe he asked one of his aides to write it on his behalf. After checking up on me, the letter started to move to the topic of how long would it take before I come back. Eventually, he asked why I brought someone who can''t even protect me and who seemed to be untrustworthy. He is definitely trying to discredit Lark in an indirect way by not mentioning his name. It was his usual way of trying to get over his rivals which I have already gotten used to so it does not have much of an effect anymore. Since he sent me a letter, I''ll at least reply out of courtesy. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, the 4 guys with Aurum also sent their own short letters of wishing me well and hoping I''ll return soon before their master totally loses his mind from overthinking. They sent it discreetly via Ioannis'' shared storage. The letters felt like more of a friendly letter than that of four people that are obviously trying to get into my house as concubines. It was filled with fun and light topicsw. It was refreshing to be honest. I''ll definitely send a reply to each of them.


    The last letter came as a surprise as it arrived the same day I sent the letter to this person who excitedly wrote back. He was the guy I sent to the Noir HQ for training to help him in his revenge. I promised to send one to stop him from overusing his body during practice and end up hurting himself more than helping him get stronger. I guess he is quite easy to talk to as he promised to do everything in moderation from hereon. At least, the theme for the rest of the letter is more on an apology and then a helping of gratitude. This is a welcomed change amidst letters from my feisty and jealous men earlier. In the letter, he profusedly thank me for buying him out of the brothel with a promise to pay me back with his service. Well, he did say "body" but I think he meant to work hard for me, right? I really hope so. He also thanked me for giving him a new identity so he can start over and plan his revenge secretly. He also appreciated my concern for his health and supporting him in every way I can to get his revenge. He also requested for me to meet him once I am available since he wants to meet me face to face. This is simply a request to see the face of his sponsor, I think? I would have loved to do that but it is not yet time. Maybe I will do so in the near future.


    I spent the rest of the wee hours of the morning while Lark was sleeping soundly to write a response to each of these letters. This is the first time I have written this much in a while and I had to heal my hand several times since it felt painful and then numb from overuse. I made sure to send back all the responses and spent the rest of my time laying next to Lark, watching him sleep. When it was about 3 in the morning, I made my move and gave him an early morning suck down there to wake him up before I go to work. It took about a minute before his body reacted to the pleasurable sensations he was feeling between his legs. I held him in place so he can''t escape me. I sucked him well until he released his essence. Even after he released, I continued licking and sucking. His body was shaking and he was trying to close his legs but he couldn''t move. I only stopped after he started begging since I heard his already hoarse voice. He was looking at me helplessly with half-lidded eyes while panting quickly. He looks delicious just like this. I think I will have him for breakfast everyday from now on.

 Chapter 188 - 188 - The days before the huge event at Freyheimr

    Though this trip is technically a way to complete one of my academe classes tagged as an "immersion" type, we all know that it was just an excuse for me to be strategically nearby once the gates of Freyheimr opens for their Annual Mystique Blood Union Festival. I want to be there when it happens sonce I have been waiting for this event since I heard it as part of Void''s comprehensive report back in Hoffen. As per the promise I have made to Nische, I would definitely take back all the items that were stolen from him and the kingdom of Eieneos which is I believe is right and just. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the fake identity I have carefully built during my almost two months stay in Sklavryet as a migrant worker, I will indirectly influence them by giving an aura of excellence so that they won''t have a choice but to pick me as one of their life seed donors. This is the term they call the women that they deem eligible and worthy to have children with their race. My disguise is air tight since the whole territory of Sklavryet was under my control. They would never even consider the possibility that everybody is my person and are willing to help me out in completing all of my missions. I am quite excited of everything that will happen. I am even more excited for them to realize in the future that they have invited the reason for their own demise into their territory unknowingly. I would relish seeing the reaction on their faces when that time comes. I am honestly thinking of taking in a few of the best quality elven men and mark them as vessels since I still have to keep their population on a healthy level as part of my mission though I honestly do not want to have anything to do with them. Taking in a few slaves would be fine for me on that situation. It will crush their pride too as I only think of their kind as only worthy enough as tools for my mission. You can take it as my petty way of avenging all those that they kidnapped, killed and experimented on.


    As for now, I''m simply bidding my time by making myself look as normal as possible. I just kept on doing what I ought to do here if I was a normal "migrant worker". All these circumstances does not change my goal of earning as much money as I can which also equates to academe points for my "immersion" subject. I also make it a point to help out on building Marahuyo in the guise of my regular alchemy material harvesting tasks in the eastern and the southern forests every afternoon. The days went by with the same routine I had from the start. I start working at the port in the early morning before sunrise, go to the red light district to cook for the employees of Kama, go home real quick to have a taste of Lark, go to my job at the diner at brunch time, go home real quick to have a taste of Lark again before I send him off to his job at the bakery, do my alchemy gig and then secretly help out in Marahuyo. As for the evenings, you know what I would still do before sleeping. On weekends, I have meetings at Noir HQ, visit the men I sponsor in the red light district (to cook and spend some intimate time with the people I sponsor in Kama) and eat up Lark as much as his body can take. There is nothing to do at home anyways if it''s our time off from work. It was busy, hectic at most days but for some reason, I don''t feel tired or fed up with the routine. Maybe because I get constant "nourishment" from many sources.


    The days went by quite quickly and before I knew it, it was only three days before the official opening of the borders of Freyheimr. On this day, I received a visit from a stealthy postman whose countenance I can''t make a figure out of due to his cloak. I also felt some concealing and illusion magic at play too. This one''s definitely an elf. He gave me a letter discreetly while I was on my way to work at the port in the wee hours of the morning. There was a short note with the letter that is instructing me to only read the letter once I am alone. Without opening the letter, the previous reports I got from Void has already informed me about this step of the process towards the annual event. I have been officially invited into their territory for the event. I wanted to laugh out loud but I have to pretend to be confused about what is happening but in my head I want to jump up with joy. I''m coming to get back my things and steal some of your males. You better be prepared for me, Freyheimr.


    I hid the letter back in my storage and I was not stingy at all in showing whoever was following me that I can use mana freely. The elves and heralds have always been looking for women that will help them bear children that have talent in mana so they must be celebrating about how wonderful a find I am at this opportune time. Their desperation is definitely clouding their thoughts and sound judgement about my existence and the possibility that I was planted to purposely look useful for their goals.


    On the rest of the remaining days before the borders of Freyheimr opens, I felt a constant tail following me around. The elves and heralds must be making sure that I won''t fall in any circumstances that may result in me not coming to the first day of the event. I also have that feeling that if I decide that I won''t go, they will just grab me and teleport me into their territory. They are really inconsiderate. As long as they get the benefits they want from someone, they don''t mind using force. It seems that it was really not an invitation but more likely a letter to inform you that you have to come just like how you are drafted to serve the military during times of unrest. The decision was never in your hands to start with.


    Since I had noticed the constant tail following me around these days, I was not able to visit Marahuyo. I don''t want its existence to be known to the elves and heralds. I simply sent telepathic messages to Makisig as to why I am not able to visit recently. I simply asked what other necessities they needed and sent it over our shared storage. He made sure to give me constant updates on the building progress in the area. I also discussed about my plans to place my little elven and herald captives in Marahuyo so I can achieve my mission on birthing a few to stop their races from extinction. I told him that I will set them free eventually once a few of children are born from them. He told me that it would be best if I just get what I need from them and not keep them too long. I can feel strong dislike from him whenever we talked about Freyheimr. I told him that I will make sure that the children that will be born will stay with me. I will take them back to Eieneos so that people from Freyheimr won''t be able to find them.


    After talking to Makisig, I started to weigh my options more carefully. I started to consider what he said about just taking what I needed and then having the life orbs incubated in the room of beginnings instead. It would be a good and more feasible idea so the children can grow safely too. Keeping their father will be a huge hassle for me indeed. I can just get as much nutrition and sustenance (mana and life essences) as I can from the intended fathers on our encounters and then I can just take care of the rest of the sustenance that is still needed to make sure the elven orbs will be born on time.


    Even as the tail followed me around, I still kept at my routine except the visit in Marahuyo which was replaced by the regular alchemy material harvesting that I usually do in the afternoon. I don''t want the tail to know that I have already discovered I was being followed so I have to act as I normally would all this time. I want them to think I was under their control for now. I will deal with this guy first once I am inside Freyheimr for constantly pestering me during these days. I don''t mind taking some of his mana and life essences. He''s still an elf anyways and he must be one of the powerful ones if he''s this good in stealth and espionage. He can most likely rival Void on these types of jobs. I would have loved to keep this skilled guy if he wasn''t an elf and if I did not doubt their race''s character and loyalty in general. I am trying not to do a hasty generalization but I can''t help it. The original ones that betrayed my kingdom may have been gone to rest now but that doesn''t mean everybody who has been left behind are innocent or has been washed off of their sins.

 Chapter 189 - 189 - The Annual Mystique Blood Union Festival officially opens

    Once the third day came, the stealthy postman appeared before me again to give a note that the borders of Freyheimr will open soon and I have to go there before sunset so I can join the events that will last for about two weeks. They are really going out of their way to make sure I join this event of theirs. I looked at the mysterious postman with a bit of confusion in my eyes (of course, I am just pretending to be clueless). For the first time, he spoke with a melodious voice contrary to the evident bulky muscles he had underneath his cloak. He started to explain further and in more detail what I needed to do once I visit their territory. To sum it all up, it was just a lot of food and booze in the daytime then unlimited sex with as many partners as I prefer at night. He directly told me that the men would seem to be on strong aphrodisiacs once the moons shine in the sky at night and everybody will be free for the taking. He said that if I am ready, we can proceed to the borders at once without me needing to sweat. This confirms his ability to teleport and his above average command on magic. He''s definitely one of the talented ones. He explained to me bluntly that the event is just a formal term for the mating season for Freyheimr. I could have sworn that I sensed hatred from him when he talked about the territory he belonged to and the festival. This is getting interesting. I stared at him and though I could not see his face, I am quite sure that he is starting to get uncomfortable with the attention he''s getting from me. After the deafening silence, I asked him, "What''s your name?" He stared at me for several seconds in silence. I thought he refused to answer but he eventually spoke softly, "Vaelion." I smiled and asked another question, "Will you be one of the males that will participate in that mating ritual this year?" He kept his silence but eventually nodded. I then whispered to him, "I need to go back home and get some things but I will be there at the borders in a few hours. As for you, I want to see you in the room I will be assigned to once the event starts. That is... if you are up for it." He stayed quiet and did not give his response. He simply teleported away. That rude son of a... "Silence means yes" should apply here, right? He must have decided to make the preparations needed for my arrival in Freyheimr later... Did I just secure my first elven vessel?


    ******** ******** ********


    Vaelion''s POV


    I was only supposed to deliver the invitation letter to a certain mage named Selene in Sklavryet. I should have left after my errand was done but I found myself wanting to stay near her for a longer time. I don''t know how the people in this place can live their lives normally when a woman as ethereally beautiful as her has been living in their midst. She''s definitely a talented mage as she could hide her countenance and aura perfectly. I''m not sure if she knows I am following her around for quite some time now but she just spends her day just as her routine always was.


    I saw her go from one place to another, working hard, being friendly to people and being intimate with a few men from the red light district. She was also keeping one man in her home. I never thought I would find a woman who would treat men equally and cordially. She was exceptionally caring with the man she was keeping at home too. I didn''t go inside their home but my sensitive hearing can clearly hear how well she was taking care of him every chance she gets.


    I felt a pang of jealousy out of nowhere. I want something like that. I started imagining how it would be if someone treats me that well. My curiousity made me follow her around until the end of the countdown when the borders of Freyheimr will open. Now, I do not have any excuse not to return. I hope I survive this year''s event unscathed just like he other years. I don''t want to be treated as an object for someone''s lust and release. I''d rather die than give myself to strangers. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I left, I made sure to complete my duty by explaining everything that she needed to know about the things she will need to do once she enters Freyheimr. She looked a bit confused but adorable nonetheless. Suddenly, she asked me a question I never thought I would hear. Did she just invite me to her personal quarters once she is in our territory? That''s... Damn. We can''t say no to women who gives an outright invitation to mate. I was too shocked that I was not able to answer and simply teleported back home in panic.


    ******** ******** ********


    After my elven tail teleported away in obvious panic, I quickly teleported to Marahuyo to give them a quick check especially the pregnant guy I will not be able to visit for some time. Since there is a huge time difference in Marahuyo compared to the outside, I was able to spend some quality time with Makisig and still had time to spare to come back to Lark and do the same with him. I both told them that my main mission is finally starting and I won''t be able to get in touch with them within the next week or two until I have completed what I came for in Freyheimr.


    After all the preparations are done, I called on to Lia who has been managing Eieneos for me. I gave her a heads up that I will soon be sending in precious items from Freyheimr that I want her to secure and place back to where they belong to. She understood my instructions quickly and gave me a positive response. Now, I am fully ready to leave.


    Since I never intend to hide how good I am in handling mana, I teleported to the borders of Sklavryet and Freyheimr with no intention of being discreet at all. I appeared with some flashy magic circle that I purposely made just for this situation. Once I appeared, several elven guards from the gate greeted me respectfully and even invited me in though I don''t think anybody else were allowed to enter yet. I decided to shake my head and wait like everybody else but they insisted that I come in as soon as possible. Thank you for the VIP treatment. I will treat your people quite WELL in the future too.


    Since they kept on insisting to treat me as a VVIP, I don''t mind accepting their hospitality. I went into the gates and I was led to one of the bigger looking villas in the territory. Scrap that. As I looked around for comparison, it is the biggest one indeed. It looked more like a spacious summer vacation house. It was designed with a mix of the natural elements of nature and modern materials as well. It only has one floor but it has space magic casted on it so as I go inside the villa, the whole area became really wide all of a sudden. There was a living room, kitchen, dining area and then several doors that looked like solo bedrooms. It honestly looked like a dorm of some sort. I asked the guide that was touring me about something that bothered me, "Why are there so many rooms here? There''s about six here. I understand that one should be mine. Will I be living with other women?" The guide gave a smile and shook his head. He answered, "This villa is for your personal use. The other rooms will be used by vessels. You can pick some on your own. If you do not pick anybody, we would pick five excellent ones for you." I raised an eyebrow and asked, "So, you will be assigning five to me if I don''t choose?" He immediately answered, "Yes. Since you are a special guest, that would be the minimum number. You can take more if you prefer. You are our VVIP after all. Other women can only take in, at most, three." I would have scoffed if I wasn''t in their territory. I had to keep my anger in on their blatant mind manipulation. I can''t show any hostility till I get everything that I want so I kept my cool. They are telling me that I can take as many as I can but that is in the end, for their own benefit. If I were really human, would I be able to stay alive past this week under the attack of several male elves on the peak of their heats. They just wanted to increase the chances of me impregnating at least one of those men that they will be sending to my villa. I don''t doubt about them sending excellent ones. I am actually quite excited for them to send those "excellent ones" . I heard that the orbs that I need to take back are being kept inside the bodies of their chosen best males. They believed that the orbs they took from Nische can improve fertility and health so they implanted it to males that were deemed creme of the crop for this generation. I plan to take those orbs back and replace them with fake orbs but with the same attributes as to the one I plan to steal. I will immediately send the original ones back in Eieneos. It will ease a bit of my worries about Nische if the orbs can start nourishing him back to health the soonest.

 Chapter 190 - 190 - The true face of Freyheimr

    Once I entered the gates of Freyheimr, I started discreetly sending my mana outwards to map the whole place. The territory was not too big and not too small either. It was surprisingly even a bit smaller in size than Sklavryet. It was honestly smaller than I expected especially when I know that two races are sharing the same territory. Their numbers must have really dwindled down compared to the time described in the information I have received from my inherited memories or Nische''s memory fragments that he has shown me in the world tree realm before. I guess this yearly event hasn''t helped them increase their population that much even though many years have passed since they started having this festival. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I was sweeping my mana all over their territory, I was able to map the exact measurements of all the structures, streets and other key places in Freyheimr. Surprisingly, they have districts like how huge human cities were built. I am in the most "posh" inner district if I should name it. It has all the best amenities and services available. It looked lavishly decorated, the houses look grand and this area is filled with beautiful males that are at thebeck and call of all the invited women, ready to provide their service. The whole place smelled of flowers particularly a strong whiff of jasmine. They are very cunning and manipulative indeed. The flower is known to boost a person''s mood, soothe stress and the most notable of all, trigger arousal without even making a person take any aphrodisiacs.


    The district that was a little far from the district where I am as of the moment looked relatively simpler in terms of the structures built in it. This must be their commoner district so to speak. There are more people living in that area compared to here. The houses and buildings were smaller. There were merchant stores, factories and the marketplace which were not present in the posh district. I guess the laborers and the rest of the workforce reside in there.


    The farthest one, which was nearer to the outskirts of the territory, looked quite cramped with even smaller houses that are sticking next to each other. Not that I have anything against the idea since it maximizes the space but it definitely looked like they built a slum area rather than their original goal which was a community housing for the rest of their population. The number of people living in that area was even greater in number even if you combine the population of the commoner''s district and the posh district. It seems the people living there have bodies that lean more towards having more human-like characteristics. Their mana have very low values or for most of them, they have no mana at all. They must be half-blood elves and heralds. The elves and heralds believe that even with half the mystique blood in their bodies, if they give birth several children, one of those offsprings will eventually be bound to have stronger elven characteristics and talents. They must be the products of the previous annual events and was treated as failed experiments of the leaders of this place. Though they have kept all the districts clean and presentable, it still does not hide the clear lines they have drawn and quite thickline at that, between the people living in the three districts. My mana can detect every minute change in the surroundings. It can be as small as any of the subtle changes in living conditions provided to people, areas that seems to be tightly guarded more than other places or a sudden change in mana concentration. All of those will not escape my keen senses. From how the territory has been segmented, they have what it seems to be a system on how people are categorized or valued. It may be similar to a "caste system" of some sort. Do they have slaves here too? I am definitely interested on buying some people off of their hands if they sell me some.


    The peak of the event which coincides with the full moon will not happen till another three days so as VIPs, we are allowed to go around and sightsee in the territory. I just don''t know if we will be allowed to enter the other two districts freely. For this evening, we were just instructed to stay indoors and they simply provided us our lavish meals inside our designated villas. I have already made up my mind to take advantage of that rare permission to sightsee this territory. I would do it immediately by tomorrow once the sun is up.


    Like clockwork, once I finished my meals, somebody took the plates and all the stuff I used. To keep my true identity a secret, I have cleaned all of them with cleansing magic to make sure they have nothing from my body that they can experiment on. I don''t want to risk letting them have a sample of anything from my body to land with how twisted their minds are.


    In the late hours of the evening, I heard a knock on the main door of my villa. It was annoying since I have resolutely declined when they offered me a male attendant that will cater to all my needs throughout my stay here. They even gave me a subtle sign that the guy they will give me is of excellent quality and will be very obedient but the problem is, I won''t be able to move as I wanted inside my temporary home if I take one in. I am sure that guy is going to end up staying in the villa for the next week or so. He''ll definitely act as a spy and report everything I do to those that manage this territory. Sure the guy is obedient but once I touch him, these people will definitely not let me return that guy or kick him out of my villa once I agreed to let him in my villa especially when everything has already been said and done between me and the guy. Maybe I can consider a tour guide once I am out in the marketplace tomorrow instead.


    This brings us to the point that the guy that is continuously knocking outside my door right now is not an attendant. Is it an assassin then? I don''t think so too. I walked leisurely to the door and opened it wide. Outside stood a tall and handsome elf that has quite a toned body. I don''y dare guess his age since that''ll end up a futile effort and not that it matters. He has chocolate brown hair and his eyes are of a beautiful golden color. He looked like the typical elf in stories I read back in my world, enchanting and too beautiful, it makes them trigger alarms in your head saying they are dangerous. I stared at him for a few seconds trying to remember where I have met him before but when I couldn''t figure out where I ever met him, I started pushing the door to a close without speaking to the unknown elf outside. Before I could fully close the door though, he put his foot forcely between the door and the door frame to stop the door from closing fully. I saw his face wince in pain but he did not get angry, instead he whispered with a pained voice, "I''m Vaelion, master." I stopped pushing the door and decided to reopen it slowly to try and look at the guy''s features more closely. I casted a quick healing spell on his left foot that I am quite sure that I have busted quite a bit. He stared intently at my face as if wondering why I would even bother healing him. I smiled at him and replied, "You actually came. I thought you weren''t interested in my offer." He gave me a helpless smile, sighed deeply and replied, "Slaves are not allowed to decline requests to mate especially during the annual festival." Huh? I did ask him to come to my villa to test the waters but he is free to say no. I thought that he would just ignore it since he did not even bother to respond before he teleported. It was meant just to tease him but he actually went and thought that I wanted to do intimate things with him in the bedroom. Not that I would say no if he initiated it and was very willing to do things with me though. What made a mark in my memory though out of everything that he has said so far was when he said that he was a slave. Slavery has been confirmed to exist in this territory then. Now, I have to confirm if I am actually allowed to buy myself some pretty elven boys for breeding and if I can take them out of this territory. The terms may be degrading if any elf would hear it, they may be angered immediately but that was the point of this whole annual festival, wasn''t it? That was indeed a straightforward way of saying what their value would be in my plans for the future but that is the role they will eventually have to accept this setup nonetheless. Once they give their permission, they are in it for life. The last kindness that I can give them would be to make sure to buy only those slaves that are willing to take me as their master and be taken away from this place. I don''t plan on having children and then giving them to this territory. Since they are half Eieneans, these evil elders will definitely end up experimenting on them. They would be surely used as breeding tools once they come of age and that is not a future I want any of my offsprings to have. It would be certain death to anyone who would dare treat them as test subjects.

 Chapter 191 - 191 - The true face of Freyheimr (Part 2)

    I eventually let Vaelion inside my villa since he already made an effort to come here and accept my offer. He also called me "master" on his own accord so that got him some plus points in my books. Once he was inside the villa, he looked around with sparkle in his eyes as if it was the first he has been in a spacious house. He walked slowly behind me but at a distance that respects my space. He stayed standing even if I have already sat on one of the soft chairs in the living room. He''s not presumptious and looked quite obedient. He''s quite likeable, not exhibiting any of the annoying traits of the elves of earlier times. I asked him to choose where to sit and that was the only time he sat down on one of the chairs which was the farthest from me. He seems to be trying to make his presence as small as possible and was also very cautious about using or touching any of the things here.


    I conjured some snacks and something to drink on the center table and offered some to him which he respectfully accepted with thanks. Once he looked less tense, I asked him a very important question, "Why are you really here, Vaelion? I don''t think you just come to a stranger''s house knowing the dangers of it without having an important goal in mind." He suddenly became jumpy as if he was cat whose tail was stepped on. His shoulders lifted quickly in surprise then slowly looked up to meet my eyes. He then looked around the villa urgently as if checking if someone is looking or listening in. I smiled at him and waved my hand to do a chantless spell. I already knew the people of who manage this festival were watching my every move and listening in but since I did not have anybody with me here before, I did not find the need to mute all the sound out. Now that I have a companion here, I don''t want anybody listening in to our conversations anymore. I then talked while moving my lips as little as possible. I am not sure if these elves could lip read so I better be cautious. I smiled at him again and said, "You can answer now. They can still see us but they won''t be able to hear anything." He looked at me in the eyes for a few seconds and I saw a grateful look from him. He then started his answer with, "I would do anything you want but please bring me and my father out of this hellish place. I was a fruit of the festival from several years back. Nobody knows I am talented in magic as my father sealed my abilities so the others won''t detect that I was special. He does not want me to live the same life that he has been living, a vessel whose only use was to bear offspring. The time left before I get discovered 1not participating in the festival is running out. We need to escape as soon as possible." I nodded my head in understanding and asked a few other questions to test if he''s worthy to give a bit of my trust, "Is your father a slave too? Do you have siblings? What did you mean when you said you were special?" He looked down with evident stress in his body, his hands tightly clutching his clothes as he said, "Yes, he''s a slave. I don''t have siblings. After my father gave birth to me, he was not lucky to have another child no matter how many partners the elders has assigned to him. I am special because I can use mana. Most children born throughout these years have very little to no talent in using mana. For the last few decades, there were only four on the elves side and only one for the heralds. They were taken away from their families and were educated to be perfect vessels. Their families were given lavish lives while their children were subject to harsh training, loneliness and cruelty. Elves and heralds are known to not value family or blood ties so they wouldn''t care about those little things that their children are experiencing and will only want the tangible benefits which was money and power. To sum it all up, they sold their children off." I nodded my head and decided to go with much lighter questions this time. I asked, "Where do you live?" As expected, he answered that he lives in the outermost district. To feed my curiousity, I asked, "Do all slaves live there?" He chuckled for a few seconds as if my question was a big joke and then he answered me, "I think your question is a bit wrong. Not all slaves live there but everybody in there is a slave if you get what I mean." I looked at him coldly not because he laughed at me but because I am trying to not look at him with pity. The previous chuckle and the recent statement, no matter how he tried to laugh it off, I felt helplessness, desperation and self-depracation in his voice. I always thought that elves and heralds were only evil to other races. I did not know that they will do the same to their own kind. How vile could you be to do that? I am not washing my hands off of this sin because humans do the same. It is just that, the elves and heralds are already very few in numbers. Why couldn''t they just help each other survive and live better lives?


    We talked about other topics like the best places to visit in this territory, possible souvenirs I could buy to bring home, food that I should try and clothing shops to get elven weave clothes from. I tried to be as discreet as possible in my information gathering by starting with stuff that a normal tourist would like to know. I gradually eased in to questions about culture and laws being followed in Freyheimr which Vaelion gladly and patiently explained to me in detail.


    Out of the blue, I asked him if he wanted to be my attendant and tour guide for now since I will need a bit of help during my two-week stay here. I also gave him a challenge that if he serves me well, I might consider getting him and his father out of this place. I also talked about slavery in general like how the elders decide which will become slaves, commoners or high elves. He said that he couldn''t understand much about politics but he is quite sure that it has something to do with talent and the purity of one''s bloodline. That much information is understandable I guess since the specific details of such things won''t be discussed to the general public.


    The next question I asked is the process of acquiring slaves and the current buying price for them. He said that acquiring a slave is as simple as buying a piece of bread in a store. You point at the item and you pay for its price then it''s yours. He then said that the price is set differently. He said that the selling price is very cheap compared to the selling price of elves outside. It was as if they are giving away people instead and couldn''t wait to get rid of them. As for the price itself, he said that every slave in Freyheimr costs about 50 silvers in human currency. He said that the territory does accept the same type of money but they prefer if the payment would be in kind. I furrowed my brows as I tried to figure out wha?t he meant by "in kind".


    He patiently said that the territory would appreciate more if a slave master would pay with either food, clothing, medicinal formulas, alchemy materials, potions, elixirs, or the best one there is would be getting their men pregnant. I started making a mental inventory of what I have brought with me in my storage space that can fulfill their preferred payment methods. As for the alchemy materials, I can ask for permission and volunteer to gather ingredients in the nearby forests. I want to map the area since this is the forest on the west side of Sklavryet. At the same time, I can send excess alchemy materials to Uncle Daejung''s shop for more profit.


    Vaelion said that by tomorrow, the elders will surely give me a slave owner''s ring if I ask for one. He said it can be used to brand anyone as a slave. He was shivering in fear but was trying hard to hide it. He then said in an almost inaudible voice that with the slaver''s ring, if I like anybody from any of the outer or middle districts, whether they are of slave status or not, I can mark them as my property as long as I pay the right price. This important rule is making things interesting for me. I think I have to ask more specific questions when I am claiming my ring like what specific items they would be interested in taking in as payments or if I have a limitation in the number of slaves I can bring with me. I would love it if I can take as many as I want. Should I steal talented people from their workforce and have them come to Marahuyo as my workers? Them being vessels, would then be just secondary. I prefer useful people anyways so this route is far more beneficial for me and its the one I would highly prefer more. I heard that elves are good with making things using different types of wood as well as being naturally talented in handling plants and animals. They would be perfect farm or wood workers then, wouldn''t they? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 192 - 192 - My first trip around Freyheimr

    After all the topics I was curious about have been discussed and I have all the information I can squeeze out from the guy, I let Vaelion choose one of the still empty rooms as his bedroom during his stay in my villa. He looked at me intensely as if he wants to contest my decision to have him sleep in one of the rooms. I looked back at him with one of my eyebrows raised and asked, "Why are you staring at me like that?" He looked away and sighed heavily. He then replied, "Nothing." He started to walk away from me towards the room next to mine. I walked towards him and grabbed his shoulder to turn him around. Once he''s facing me, I gave him a smooch on the lips then whispered, "Good night!" I giggled as I walked away since I clearly saw him red in the face and covering his lips with his hand. Before I could close my room door, he shouted at me, "What did you do that for?!" I teased him back repeating the same answer he gave me earlier, "Nothing" as I closed the door behind me.


    The next morning, I woke up at sunrise to start my day early. I went to the kitchen and started cooking the ingredients I brought with me in my storage space. I opted for homemade bacon, eggs, toast and some fresh fruits. In the middle of cooking, I heard Vaelion''s door open and then I heard hurried footsteps toward the kitchen as he said,"Master! You should have called me so I can cook for you." I dismissed what he said, "You are my guest here until the time that I have registered you as my attendant or my personal slave for that matter. I do not have the authority to order you around yet." He looked at me and shook his head, "I''m a slave and you are the owner of this villa as of now. I have to work hard to convince you to purchase me and my father too!" I chuckled at his earnestness and replied, "I''ll let you do all the methods of convincing you can think of once you are mine. Okay?" When he heard my answer, his face and even his pointy ears automatically reddened again. Did he like that I told him that he''ll eventually be mine?


    I stared at him in amusement and as I did, I started washing my hands since all the breakfast preparation has been completed. I told him to set the table instead and he hurriedly did what he was told. I guess not all elves are annoying. He immediately sat at the table waiting for me to serve the dishes. I purposely leaned near his right shoulder when I was serving the dishes. I was always curious on those pointy ears so I blew a bit of air on his right one. I saw his face blush and his eyes turn misty. Wow. That lustful face he just made is trouble. Their ears are a weakness, huh? That''s just a little bit of air though. I wonder what will happen if I lick and nibble them. I giggled at the thought. It took some time for him to get back to his senses after that.


    We ate breakfast quite quickly since we were excited on our activities on the day ahead. First stop on our agenda is to register him as my attendant. The process was quick though the manager of the place seem to be confused as to why a woman who declined attendants being offered to her strongly is now knocking on his office''s door early in the morning to register one. As for Vaelion, he was asked to stay standing outside the office since he was of slave status. taking advantage of how Vaelion could not here what we were talking about, I asked about taking in slaves while acting as if I was a greedy person and the guy manning the office seemed to have his face brighten by several degrees as if he heard the best news in his entire week. He answered all my questions energetically and completely. He also gave me a list of things that I can give as payment for the slaves (equal to 50 silver coins) that the territory urgently needed. Finally, he gave me a slaver''s ring that he proudly said was specially made to enslave elves together with the incantations needed. The way he was talking about enlaving his kind, how much is the price for each, how much I need for each type of payment to make it enough to purchase one and how energetic he explained on how to do the enslavement process is honestly giving me the creeps. He was diacussing about it as if he was just selling a random type of vegetable or meat in the market. I do not know if it was their desperation to get rid of some of the population to make their living conditions better but this strong willingness and utterly cruel way of selling their brethren is making me want to puke the breakfast I just ate earlier. The managers of this place are just plain cruel, not a shred of conscience, I guess. I still smiled at the man that "kindly" explained everything to me and gave him a tip which was a piece of fruit that he gratefully accepted. Once I turned around and was no longer facing the man, my facial expression turned cold. I will definitely take the people you don''t need and make use of them properly. I am quite sure I can treat them way better than you do here so they will work diligently for me. It is easier to get people''s loyalty and trust if you treat them well when they are at the lowest point anyway. It was a typical thing that villains use that I''ve learned in several novels I have read before. Let''s follow that tactic and be a villainess in this place then.


    Since the man specifically said that I can enslave anyone in this territory if I wanted to, shall we target the most useful ones immediately? I spread my mana discreetly as we were leaving the villa earlier and it seems that all the other women and their attendants are all still sleeping in. Typical of human females that were given free reign to fuck anyone, they would definitely do so in excess. They all accepted attendants for that reason it seems. I suppose since the managers of the villa indicated that the men are "obedient" and are willing to do "anything" to "serve" their masters. That was a blatant offer to eat up the attendants, right?


    I decided to go around the current district I am in first. As for Vaelion, he is a bit quiet after he honestly told me that he doesn''t know much about this district. I took my time to go around the places and saw some notable houses that looked every bit of "noble and wealthy". I am not here to pick up guys (aka slaves) though. I just wanted to map the area and at the same time, have a clear picture so that my comparison of the districts once I visit the other two would be more substantial. I noticed some eyes following my every move so I guess while I''m observing them, they''re observing me too to see if I was worth offering their children to. Not that I care if they offer them to me or not, they don''t have the orbs I am looking for anyways. My ocular inspection of the area was quick not because it wasn''t interesting but it was due to the tiny size of the area. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next area we visited was the commoner area in the middle district. I took more time in this area about 2 hours or so compared to the barely an hour I used in the posh district. I really enjoyed going from one store to the other, buying interesting stuff and sampling the different popular food types they have. I made sure to buy Vaelion a few things that he seems to like too which earned a lot of curious gazes not only from the store owners but also from the public. When me and Vaelion were already a bit far from the crowded places, I asked him, "What are they all looking at us for?" He looked at me and gave me a helpless smile. He showed me his wrist and responded, "This bracelet is a sign that someone is of slave status. This is soul bound so unless one''s master purposely releases you from slavery, you will be of that status for the rest of your damn long life. Only the high elves with substantial mana can attach these to regular elves like us. As you see, mine looks old, has a blood red gem and carvings on it since I do not have an owner. The bracelet would turn to high quality silver then the gems and the carvings would all turn jade green once I have an owner. Once you have taken in your first slave, the managers would tell you the incantation on how to free a slave in case you want to do so one day. I have a strong feeling though that there is something wrong with the incantation they are providing." I nodded my head as I digest all the information he has provided to me. Once I hear that incantation, I would know if it was the real deal or a trap.


    It is still 9:30am when we have completed going around the middle district. I have already taken note of the people that I would be targeting for enslavement soon too. They are the best unmarried or "ownerless" elves in their craft. I made sure to encompass different industries since I might as well get the creme of the crop. Our next stop will be the outer district where Vaelion''s and his father are currently living in.

 Chapter 193 - 193 - Freyheimrs Outer District

    After our quick chat, I took all the shopping bags from Vaelion''s hands and put it nonchalantly in my storage space much to the surprise of my cute attendant. I smiled at him and simply said that it is too inconvenient to carry so many bags while going on an outing. He looked at me in confusion as if I took the only role that he could fulfill on this outing today. I teasingly told him that he should conserve his strength for more fun things that happen when the sun is no longer out. His eyes widened and he blushed at my naughty insinuation. I laughed a bit and continued walking towards the entrance to the outer district. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the entrance of the outer district, though it was clean and still presentable, you can feel how poorly supported this area is. The arch in the entrance itself was only made of poor quality wood compared to the artistic and refreshing one at the entrance of the middle district and the huge and lavishly decorated arch at the entrance of the posh district. I don''t want to judge just yet but let''s see what the inner areas look like. I turned my head to look at Vaelion and I was quite surprised that he was looking at me as well. As if he''s watching if I feel even a bit off put or disgusted at what I am seeing. He indeed said that this is the area for all the slaves. I smiled at him and asked, "Does this area have like a community kitchen of some sort?" His eyes widened at the out of the blue question and he nodded absentmindedly. That''s good. We''ll have our lunch here together with everybody else then.


    The next thing I asked was where his house is and if his father is at home. He nodded with evident appreciation in his eyes. Was he touched since I still remembered that his father was here? He guided me through the small streets and alleys until we reach a very quaint and small house made of wood and light materials. He knocked on the door and a lively voice of a middle aged man came from the inside. The door quickly opened and the elf that does not look a bit like a father to Vaelion (more like an older brother if you ask me) came out of the house. He then looked surprised and nervous when he saw that his son has a woman with him. I saw his face quickly paled and he swallowed hard. His kind-heartedness as per his son''s stories did not stop him from still welcoming me into his humble home. I saw him go around the house, quickly tidying up as much as he could and then he even gave me the softest chair he could find so I can sit comfortably. He then shyly offered me some cool water together with an apology since he did not have any snacks to offer. I couldn''t help but stare at the bracelet he was wearing, it was still red like the one that Vaelion was wearing. At the same time, I saw him stare at the dark colored ring I was wearing on my right hand. He must have recognized it as a slaver''s ring. He then looked at his son with furrowed brows as if asking what he was trying to do bringing a stranger to his home.


    To get out of the awkward and tense situation the three of us are in, I initiated with introducing myself. I simply said that I was "Selene" and I was one of the invited women in this year''s festival. I also told him how I met Vaelion after he brought the invitation letter to me in Sklavryet and how I ended up inviting him over to my villa without knowing that he could not say no or ignore the invitation. His brows loosened up a bit and though he was cordial, he tried to look as strong as possible for his son. He asked a very direct question, "What are your plans with my son?" I smiled at him and returned his question with one of mine, "Maybe, you have to ask your son what is his plan for approaching me?" His eyes widened as he gave an accusing look to Vaelion. The guy scratched the back of his neck and looked at me, "Umm. Can we talk about it in private later, father? By the way master, this is my father. His name is Ithil. He may look young but he is almost two hundred years older than me." His father looked at Vaelion abruptly and hit the back of his head. He scolded his son saying, "Why do you have to tell everybody how old I am? Did she even ask your age? Why do you voluntarily give mine? You idiot." Vaelion held on his stomach while laughing hard. I couldn''t help but smile as the two looked very close to each other contrary to what Vaelion said that elves do not value kinship or blood relations.


    After our short introduction, I asked Ithil about the community kitchen and he said that it was rarely used but he knows where it was. He asked why I was asking and I simply said that I am craving some food from back home and I wanted to cook it here and share it to everyone. He looked at me as if he was already thankful just for me thinking about sharing something with the people here and said that he would call other elves so they can clean up the place and help me prepare food for everyone. He then shyly told me that the people living in this district were about 70 together with the young ones, male and female for both elves and heralds. I guess they have herald slaves too since the merging of the territory for the two races. Ithil then hurriedly went out of the house and left me to Vaelion for guidance towards the place.


    I cast some protective magic on the quaint house just to make sure it stays safe since the two owners will be out accompanying me. It only took me and Vaelion about 10 minutes to reach the community kitchen. My first reaction was surprise. It was a negative type of surprise though. It was nothing like the one I was using in Hoffen. This one looked like just a few firewood stoves placed next to each other in a circle in a plaza in the middle of the district. It was at least near a water source in case you need to wash some pots or ingredients and if you need water for soup. It was still being cleaned up by a bunch of people as of the moment. They were moving quite quickly, even excitedly if you ask me. I waited for at least 15 minutes more before the stoves are usable and lit up. There were a few stations which you can use to cut up some ingredients at least but there seems to be no pots or pans for cooking. I asked Vaelion a confirmation question, "How do people cook here if there is nothing to use?" He said, "We usually just barbecue things straight into the fire. None of us know much about cooking anyways. Most people just eat fruits or wild vegetables they find in the forest nearby. We do have some small pots if we want to boil things but it won''t be enough for everybody. It is fine if you can''t feed everybody. They won''t feel bad about it." I looked at this unbelievable man. Sure they won''t mind but it will be awkward to eat while the others are just watching while drooling in hunger.


    I called on to the previous helpers and asked them what ingredients or condiments are available in this area. The people around who have started to gather ran to their houses and when they came back, they each voluntarily offered some types of vegetable, a few pieces of meat, wild mushrooms and some herbs and spices that they have from their homes. I gratefully accepted them and without even minding if their hearts would take it, I took out a full sized baker''s oven, 3 huge pots that surely can feed 50 people with soup each, chopping boards, knives, basins to wash ingredients inside of it, together with a long kitchen prepping table and a mix of ingredients I already had in my storage and the ones I bought from the middle district.


    Sure enough, there were gasps and some even stepped back in surprise with the huge number of items I can conjure from my storage space. I simply told them that I have a storage accessory with me that has a lot of space for these things. I know that the managers of this territory are watching. This is but a show of might I prepared for them so that they will also offer to me their best quality vessels. My target is still the ones that have the orbs embedded in them. I already have detected several single houses hidden within the nearby forests seemingly protected by several guards. I have a hunch that whoever may be living in those huts would be connected to the reason why I am here.

 Chapter 194 - 194 - Freyheimrs Outer District (Part 2)

    I simply smiled at them and nobody was brave enough to ask how I was able to take out so many things at once. As for the volunteers in the cooking brigade, they were surprised alright but only for a few seconds as they chose to move their focus on the tasks I have assigned to them. After that brief pause, they immediately got back to working to ensure we will all have our lunch the soonest. Hmm... They are quite good at working together and they are quick to follow instructions to the tee. Should I just take the whole outer district out of this place then? This is giving me a very evil idea. There are only more or less 70 elves and heralds here. It is not like they are being treated well or being fed enough so I think it would be easy to convince them to come with me instead. I still have more than a week to think about my next move anyways. Let''s focus on feeding our hungry stomachs first.


    I immediately got back to work and started cutting up the meat I brought into bite-sized pieces and then gave instructions to the others on how to cut the rest of the vegetables and other ingredients. I brought several trays of eggs with me that you may think I own a hatchery or I''m a seller. I love having them for breakfast and I use them for soup and baked goods so I always make it a point that I have tons of eggs in my storage at any given time. I brought out about 100 pieces of it and asked some of the volunteers to boil them. I gave instructions in the amount of water and time it takes to make hard-boiled eggs. They simply nodded and got back to work.


    After I cut the meat, I gave instructions to the people who will man in front the pots on what ingredients to put first and other things they need to do next like the order of when the rest of the inhredients will be added into the pot. The young ones volunteered to wash the ingredients at a nearby well, carrying several basins that look too big compared to their bodies. They were struggling with the weight at first but they still pushed forward as they strategically assigned three people to carry a full basin to even out the weight. Instead of complaints, they were simply quite happy they could help out even with the simple task. These adorable young ones are making me excited on how my children with Ioannis and Makisig would look like when they have grown up to this size.


    Since I have capable assistants, I simply said the things they need to do while on my end, I brought out two types of flour made of out corn and potatoes. I decided to make corn bread and also potato pancakes. I did not have enough rice so lets just go with this alternative for now. The menu will then be meat and vegetable stew (tomato-based), corn bread, potato pancakes, boiled eggs, fresh wild vegetable salad and for dessert, the fresh fruits that everybody readily took out from their homes and the ones I bought from the market earlier. It took us about an hour to prepare everything. This is quite quick with the menu and the amount of people that needs to be fed. I then tasked the other adults that were not part of the kitchen brigade to get bowls so that everybody can start eating the stew soon.


    We all ate together and I saw the happiness of the people not only because they were eating well but also because they fed the whole territory with their own combined efforts. I am technically just providing ingredients and utensils here if you think about it. While having the meal, I already noticed several young men eyeing my every move. They were wearing red bracelets just like Vaelion. After the meal, they all approached me together and kneeled in front of me. There were seven of them, five male elves and two male heralds. In unison, they asked if I could take them in as personal slaves in exchange for a full meal each day for the district during my stay here and knowledge on how to cook and identify which plants from the forest are edible. They were giving up their life to ensure that those that will be left behind in case I take them away will survive. How desperate can you be to offer your freedom for a full meal and knowledge. Either way, I won''t push away people that are willing to follow me. I think, I have to push my evil plan forward then.


    I closed my eyes and created an illusion barrier around the whole outer district. It creates a trick where the managers will still see and hear us but what they are seeing and hearing is what I permit them to perceive. As for us inside, we started talking about serious matters. Everybody in the district felt the sudden silence that enveloped the area. I bluntly told them that for the next 30 minutes, the managers won''t be able to see or hear anything we do or we say.


    I lifted my hand to make them rise and bluntly asked the seven men, "Are you banking on the fact that I can use magic and assumed that I have enough resources to feed everybody indefinitely? I know you have seen this ring the managers gave me right and fully know what it is for? So here''s a question for you. What can you offer me besides your bodies to convince me to take you in? I am not being mean here. Vaelion here is currently working on convincing me to take him and his father out of here as well. Buying a slave isn''t cheap you know?" The seven immediately looked down and their bodies started shivering in nervousness.


    I continued my statement by saying, "Don''t be disheartened though. I am not saying that it is impossible. The managers gave me a list of things I can use to buy any slave I want. On that list, they made conversion for other items your territory needs that they will deem to be equivalent to the price of a slave. I can trick them into thinking I am saving up to exchange it with precious items from this territory and not slaves. If you are interested, I can take 10 people with me each day to venture into the forests to collect the items that I need for the payment. Buying all of you here will take a lot of resources but if you all help out, I think it would be possible. Are you with me?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the elves and heralds looked at each other in surprise then at me as if they did not understand a thing I said. Vaelion suddenly spoke up to clear everyone''s confusion, "A total of seventy slaves at 50 silvers each would be 3,500 silvers or about 3 gold and 500 silvers. That''s gonna be a stretch." I looked at him and responded, "They are willing to take money, food items, alchemy materials, alchemy knowledge and even labor. I have more than one gold with me when I came here and a bunch of food materials as well. As for the alchemy materials, I believe that it is connected to labor. They want me to harvest them fresh from the surrounding forests. It maybe because they are lazy or they do not have the capabilities to protect themselves but that much is doable for me." I then showed them the list of items that the managers deem to be equal to 50 silver coins or one slave. Some of the adults started talking with each other about where some of the alchemy materials can be found. They said that some grow in safe places and they can easily harvest it with no issues little by little. They can do it during the normal hours they are allowed to gather food from the forests for their everyday needs. We decided to set who will accompany me each day to gather materials. I can simply hire them as bodyguards or porters of the items. They easily agreed to my suggestions. I am amazed at what one hearty meal can do to my long-term plans. I then told them that I will place a storage item in Ithil''s house where they can deposit the items they have gathered so that the guards that do their rounds won''t notice the extra items they are bringing back. It looked like a normal wooden box on the outside and they simply put in their haul inside and it will be sent over to me. I also told them that the food I fed them will greatly weaken the effects of the full moon but they have to pretend to be weak and fragile the next day so we won''t be found out. They all laughed and said that it would be a piece of cake since they always have to do some acting so when someone is beating them, the abuse stops quicker. They talked about it like it was just saying that the sunshine was warm. I can only sigh at how resilient these guys are.


    Just as we have finished all our plans down to the minute details, the illusion barrier lost its effects at the thirty minute mark. I bid all of them farewell with the promise to have lunch again in the community kitchen the next day. They also promised to gather more ingredients for me and help with the cooking.


    Since it is still in the early hours of the afternoon, I asked Vaelion to report to the managers that I decided to go around the forests to gather alchemy materials today and that I will be back before sunset. I then asked him to wait for my return near the gate at the border of the outer district and the forest afterwards.

 Chapter 195 - 195 - The bountiful forests of Freyheimr

    After I gave my instructions, Vaelion immediately went to work and made his way towards the office of the manager who overlooks the posh villa area where I live. He brought with him the handwritten note I prepared in advance as proof that I gave him the tasks. As for me, I continued walking towards the borders and the seven men who wanted to sell themselves to me, started to follow me. They said that after lunch till before sunset, they were allowed by the territory to gather food items that they can use to sustain themselves and their families. They also begged for me to teach them which items can be eaten and which ones have medicinal properties if possible. I nodded at their pleas and let them follow me. More hands simply mean we can do the work faster.


    As we exited the gate, I stopped walking and pushed out my radar-like senses to map up to an area of 10 kilometers around me. I was able to detect a lot of unique plants that I haven''t seen in the other forests I have been. The number of animals are bountiful as well including the violent and wild ones, of course. I guess since these elves only forage near the walls surrounding their territory while the other high elves inside the territory won''t even bother to hunt or get stuff by themselves, the forest grew abundant in all aspects as an effect. I am not one to complain though since I plan to squeeze everything I can from these forest and lands during my stay here just like how the earlier elves leeched off of my kingdom and the world tree realm. This will be a very fun process of getting paybacks.


    As we walked, I taught the seven guys about the common plants we saw on the way and their uses. We also made sure to pick the items that were on the list that can be used to buy off their slavery contracts. I kept the ones on the list while I let them keep some of the edible and medicinal plants we saw on the way. I also helped them hunt some animals like rabbits, hares, wild boars and deer. I went ahead and taught them butchering techniques. I also made sure to get some parts that are usable for alchemy even if they were not on the list. Maybe I can still get some value from them one way or another.


    The seven men were only able to accompany me for about two hours before their baskets were already too full and continuing to accompany me would simply be a waste of time. They even already have stuff that are tied around their waists and they were carrying stuff on one of their hands while there was a long knife to protect themselves on the other. I then advised them to go back to the outer district since we still have tomorrow to go to the other places anyway. They understood that they do not have a choice but to do so and bid me goodbye. Once I am alone, I smirked since during my mapping, I found a peculiar area with overflowing mana but it only shows as a plain grassland when hit by my senses. They really thought that they could hide it from me. Too bad, illusions are my forte.


    I immediately teleported to the place and got into the illusion barrier. Inside it was one of the things I was supposed to retrieve. It was indeed the mother tree. I immediately approached it, touched its trunk and sent my consciousness in. The tree immediately resonated with me as I heard the very amicable voice of an old woman. The first thing it said, "Greetings to your royal highness. I am happy that you have finally found me. Now, I can give you the seed that I have been saving all this time. I never lost hope that you will find me and plant me back together with the world tree which is my home. Once you plant it, my consciousness will transfer to the seed and this tree will be nothing but a hollow and lifeless tree." The mother tree gave me a golden seed which it sent straight into my consciousness for the reason that it needs to hide the existence of the seed. It was smaller than Nische''s seed and of a different shape too but it wasD


    and heralds took are currently in. She gladly gave me what seems to be a lis 4combined it to the map that I by afealready created through my consciousness, it gave me 5 distinct points in the map, each with a different color that I immediately recognized since my mana is colored the same way as the elemental attributes existing in this world. Well, they did take 5 orbs which are the light, plant, wind, water and the samsara. I sent healing magic towards the mother tree, gave it some fertilizer and some blessed water from that fertility lake near Marahuyo as a sign of gratitude for giving me information as well as leading the way for me to get my job done quicker. I want to make the mother tree''s remaining stay in this place as comfortable as possible. I immediately sent the golden seed to Lia back in Eieneos for safekeeping.


    I quickly teleported a few meters away from the first point on my map where the orb of light was. I spied on the hut and saw two guards and a heavily locked door. I thought they were chosen vessels and heirs but why does their home look more of like a prison? Is it because of the upcoming full moon? They must not be up for grabs for anyone then? I cast a spell on my body to be invisible and went inside the hut to spy on my target. As usual, a beautiful male elf is inside. I immediately ambushed the guy by knocking him out. I placed my hand on the guys womb where the orb was implanted forcefully. I can feel this guy''s body is already crumbling from the inside due to rejecting the orb. I injected my mana into his womb and made a copy of the light orb. Once a perfect copy was made, I took out the original one. I then made sure to feed the guy some revitalizing and healing potions. The orb copy I left in his body was a nourishing orb that emits light attributed mana as well. I immediately noticed that his body was riddled with scars and wounds, so much for being a chosen heir and a blessed vessel when you are nothing but a puppet for this race. I left the hut stealthily after placing the unconscious guy on his bed and covering him up with a blanket.


    I went to the other four huts one after another using the same tactic I used to infiltrate the first hut. I took the orbs one by one and created copies of it at the same time. Just like the elf who was implanted with the light orb, the conditions of the bodies of the other four orb bearers weren''t far from him. Their healths are crumbling as their bodies reject the existence of the orb. Their bodies all have old and even fresh lash marks, burn marks, needle marks and cuts from a knife, clearly they are still being experimented on. The marks were hidden on purpose within areas that were covered with their clothes so no one else can notice the signs of the physical abuse. The only reason I saw it was because I had to open their robes to gain skin to skin contact with their wombs. I hated elves and heralds because I have all the memories of the past but for these guys, it is hard to be angry with them since they were victims too. I just hope these puppets will be offered to me in the next nights of this annual event. That would be a really interesting coincidence.


    I did my job quickly and efficiently. I immediately sent over the orbs to my shared storage with Lia in Eieneos for safekeeping. I will give them to Nische myself when I come for a visit. About half an hour before sunset, I was already walking leisurely on the main road, going back to the gates to the outer district. I saw from afar, Vaelion, impatiently walking back and forth near the gates. I called on to his name then his head immediately snapped up and looked at my direction. I saw him sigh in relief then he sat on the ground as if all his energy was zapped out of his body. I walked at a quicker pace and greeted him. Once I was near enough, he hugged me tight and whispered, "I am glad you are back safely. What took you so long?" I tapped his back and simply said that I gathered a lot of alchemy materials to get enough credits to buy more slaves. He simply burrowed his face on my shoulder and whispered, "I understand. Thank you." We then walked back to the posh district together. The manager will definitely ask me what I did in the forests specifically since there were 6 places that they were trying to hide from everybody else. I prepared for that with alchemy materials and food materials I have harvested. Together with the seven guys that were with me for the first three hours of my forest outing, we scavenged so many things that this territory would never imagine just how much they lost just by letting me stay in their territory for one day.


    S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 196 - 196 - Taking in my first elf lover

    So far, I already have a total of six orbs now. That is quite a feat I am proud of especially since it has been barely half a year since I arrived in this world. I just got 5 today plus the mother tree and we can include the dark orb that I got from the dark elves as a sign of their loyalty to me. There''s two more that I will need to take back but those are with the faeries and the dragons. I have all the resources in my grasp to trade with those orbs when the time comes. A faerie life orb or a dragon egg in exchange for those elemental orbs would be feasible too, if they ask for it. Giving them children to continue the bloodline is part of my task anyways. I can only smile in excitement at what the future holds.


    It only took Vaelion and me about 20 minutes to walk from the outer district to my villa at the posh district. When we reached the area, we saw several other women walking around the gardens with their attendants in tow. Their necks were stiff and they were looking at everything as if they own the place. They look like peacocks parading their colorful feathers to me. I wonder what time these perverts woke up. Elves do have better stamina so their attendants don''t look that drained as of now but the human females look a bit gaunt. The elves and heralds better feed their chosen seed bearers well or they won''t last the next week or so of this shitty festival. Can''t blame the guys for wanting to immediately have a taste of their attendants though. That was their goal for coming to this territory and joining the festival to start with.


    I simply looked around for a bit and decided to just go inside my villa since I was so tired today from all the activities I squeezed into my schedule from morning till now. I immediately signaled Vaelion to follow me but right before I enter my hut, three women blocked my way for a chat. They were looking lewdly at my elven companion as well. The three women immediately threw a very disgusting offer to me, "Can we have a taste of your attendant too? We can let you borrow ours in exchange?" They then gave perverted looks at Vaelion again who simply looked down. I can see his hands were clenched and he was shivering from anger. I held his hand and leaned close as I whispered to his ear, "Don''t say anything and don''t react, no matter what you hear from here on." He looked at me and nodded.


    I looked at the three women again and gave them a sweet smile. I then responded, "I just registered this guy as my attendant today and I have not gotten a taste yet. Depending on how delicious he is, I will decide if I will share him with you guys or not. I am kind of possesive and selfish, you see." The three women looked surprised and then they all laughed at my statement. They then unanimously said that they understand and I can just let them know if I was willing to share. They they left giggling. I started walking again towards my villa, this time in a faster pace before another annoying bunch blocks my way. Vaelion, as promised, did not say anything and silently followed me to the villa.


    Once we are inside, he still kept quiet and simply went inside his room. He must have also been tired from all the activities. As for me, I waited for the supper to come and this time they sent two meal sets. I knocked on Vaelion''s room and he immediately came out and ate dinner with me. Once the meal is done, the plates were cleaned up by me and then they were taken back by the managers, the guy just stood up and was walking towards his room again. He seems to be sulking?


    I stopped him by hugging him from behind doing a light nibble on his right ear. I heard him whimper as his knees suddenly gave way. It was a good thing I was holding him around his waist or else, he must have fallen face first on the floor. I whispered on to his ear, "This one''s really your weakness, huh?" I then took another nibble on his ear after asking him my question. I heard him gasp and then he begged, "Please... Stop- doing things to- my ear... It''s- uncomfortable..." I giggled at him and then teased him further, "Yeah, that thing between your legs seem uncomfortable right now being trapped in such a constrictive clothing. Would you like me to help you feel better?" I then playfully moved my hand down towards the edge of his lower garments, making sure my hand touches his womb. It sent shivers through out his body as he started to breathe heavily. He looked at me with that pretty aroused face of his and it snapped my last thread of self-control.


    I carried the guy likea sack on my shoulder and brought him into my room. As for him, he did not show any hint of resistance on whatever is about to happen. I laid him on the bed and he stayed still but his eyes were half-closed looking all heated up at every little action I was doing. He seemed to be patiently waiting for me to pounce on him. I ordered him to remove all of his clothes which he followed almost immediately. I crawled on to the bed and on top of him on my fours. I dipped my head into his neck and gave a few pecks upwards until I reached his ears. I have always been curious about how sensitive he can get when I do more than just blowing a bit of air on his ears. I licked the rim of his earlobes and started nibbling it once in a while. I immediately heard him panting and making soft moaning sounds but I just continued. He didn''t even last a few minutes when he grabbed my hips closer to his and started grinding his hard on onto my valley. It isn''t the full moon yet but it is already very easy to get him in the mood. I stopped nibbling his ear and simply stared at his face. As for him, he was obviously staring at my lips. Is he asking for a kiss? Nope. He''ll have to work harder to get that.


    I dipped my head again this time on the other side of his neck then slid up and played with his other ear. He seemed to be panting for dear life now, his hips not stopping from grinding due to the heat he''s feeling. I started playing with his nipples with my fingers as my kisses went to his chest downwards. I kept my fingers moving playfully until my lips reached the area of his womb wherein I pinched both his nipples suddenly. His back arched at the sudden and intense pleasure as he gave a long and lewd moan. I saw him wince as he gave everything he had not to reach his climax too quickly. I have already turned off their sight of my villa but I made sure to keep the sound. I hope the listeners enjoy the show I made especially for them. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Vaelion is still distracted while trying to control his body, I placed the birth control seal on him. With this step, Ican hopefully confirm if the seal was the issue or that mystical lake. I prolonged his wait for the final act as I moved my lips further down licking and nibbling his inner thighs for a few minutes. I then moved to licking his shaft and sucking on its tip. I saw his eyes turn misty and unfocused as I continued to bombard him with pleasure in different parts of his body at the same time. I stealthily placed the tip of my right index finger at the opening of his bum hole and started teasing it. I heard him gasp and then he started begging, "N- Noo... Not there... Please... Just take me... Now..." Instead of listening to his please, I slipped about half an inch of my index finger in. His body shivered as he moaned with a throaty voice. I then started releasing mana into his body from there. As for my other hand, I used my other index finger to tease the hole at the tip of his shaft. I kept my mouth busy by licking and sucking on his jewels. His body is already twitching and shivering. His mouth stayed open but only the sound of labored breaths can be heard from it. I decided to block the tip of his shaft with mana as I felt that he was about to reach his limit. It is not yet time for his release since I am still having fun.


    Just as I expected, he came about a minute or two after I blocked his shaft with mana. It was a body-shaking climax that his breath even hitched. He stayed shaking for several seconds with his eyes rolled back into their sockets. When he got his senses back he noticed a peculiar thing and asked, "Why- Why didn''t anything come out?" I naughtily replied, "I blocked it so you won''t tire that easily." His eyes widened as he stared into my eyes. He must have thought that I wasn''t serious. He then suddenly shook his head, his eyes pleading as he felt my hand moving down to where his shaft was again.

 Chapter 197 - 197 - Taking my first elf lover (Part 2)

    I intently watched his facial reaction as my hand slowly made its way down, his face is gradually blushing but he was still shaking his head with begging eyes. I then teased him saying, "I haven''t done everything yet and you are already saying no to me?" He stopped shaking his head and his pleading eyes gradually changed into that of nervousness. I withdrew my hand which was only a few inches shy from reaching his shaft. I sighed and then rolled off of him and stood up. I then murmured that I will just look for other fun guys tomorrow as I started walking towards the door.


    Like a wake up call, he sat up from the bed. It was so abrupt that he lost his balance and fell to the floor. It must have hurt a lot but he ignored it as he started crawling his way to catch up to me. He struggled a bit until he was able to catch up and grab my leg. Tears started falling down his cheeks as he begged, "I- I''m sorry. It was just- it was all too much all of a sudden. I just need a bit- a bit of rest then... we can continue! I am quite nervous too... It- It was my first time- experiencing those- that- umm. Please."


    I looked down to where he was grabbing my leg, ordered him to let go and then lay back on the bed. He shakily stood up from the floor and walked slowly back to the bed. When he was just a few inches from reaching the bed, I pushed him gently and his shaky legs gave way immediately. He ended up landing face first on to the bed. He tried to push himself off of the bed and roll to his back but I held his legs in place. He gasped in surprise as after I grabbed his legs, I parted them wide as well. I then teased him by saying, "The view is really nice from this angle." He then tried to escape from my grasp and close his legs so I sat between his parted legs so he wouldn''t be able to do so. I grabbed his hips diagonally towards me so he ended up with his knees kneeling on the bed while his upper body is still touching the bed. He grabbed the bed sheet and blankets in surprise. He then asked, "Why- Why this- position?" He tried to sit up but I pushed his upper back on to the bed again. I then propped a thick pillow under his stomach to keep his butt high in the air. He then started squirming when he realized how weird the position he was currently in. I held on to his hips to keep him in place. I then whispered, "If you try to escape from this position, you will get a punishment from me." The threat was very effective as he stopped moving about but his whole body started to shake even more instead.


    I did not do anything for the next few minutes to make the guy even more nervous (A/N: This is just how the FL is. Sorry not sorry.). He was shaking all over but he did not dare move from the position I placed him in. I silently controlled the mana I poured into his body to tickle his sensitive spot from the inside of his bum. As the mana started to churn inside, his back arched again and then his head looked up to the ceiling. He then asked between labored breaths, "What- haaa... Why is it... Haaa... St- stop... It feels... weird... Haa..." When he said that it started to feel weird, I quickened the movement of the mana, making sure he is caressed well from the inside. I grabbed his waist and pulled him to a kneeling position with his upper body leaning back to me. He laid obediently on my body as my hands got busy again. My left hand started playing with both his nipples alternately while my right hand started stroking his shaft at a slow pace. I started kissing his nape, the side of his neck and then eventually, nibble and lick his right earlobe. He seemed to have turned into mush as he stopped complaining almost immediately and all he could do was to pant, whine and moan. The room was filled with a lot of his "hmm", "haa" and "ahh" on different notes as if he was making music with all the pleasure he was feeling as of the moment.


    To match the speed of the movement of mana inside his bottom, I also sped up the movement of both my busy hands as well. He moaned loudly with the increased intensity which surprised even the man himself. He ended up using the back of his left hand to cover his mouth to stop himself from making more lewd noise while his right hand tightly grabbed on to my right forearm which was quickly moving while stroking his shaft. He did not stop the movement of my arm as he grabbed it and simply held on to keep his balance and maybe try to hold on to what little sanity he still have left at that time. It only took a few more strokes when I felt his body stiffen and a long muffled moan escaped his lips. His body was twitching and shivering after his second climax but I did not allow any of his essence to be released just yet.


    I continued stroking his shaft but this time I brought down my left hand and started rubbing the tip of his shaft with my cupped hand. His back arched as he used both his hands to grab onto my forearms. This time he tried put some force to stop my hands from moving but he just came twice so his strength hasn''t recovered just yet so it was a futile effort from his end. He then started to beg again with his soft and hoarse voice, "Mas- master... Have mercy- on m- me... I- I just need- a few min- minutes of rest... I beg you..." My hands did not slow down but I asked him, "Are you willing to be my slave for the rest of your life?" He immediately responded while trying to keep his breath steady, "If it means my father and I can escape this hell hole, even if you bring me to a place which is just another type of hell, I will still gladly follow you. Everywhere else is better compared to here."


    I slowed down the movement of my hand a bit and then whispered to his ear, "I can give you about a quarter to about half an hour of rest but once we start again, I won''t stop anymore so you better rest as much as you can." I also gave the guy some water to soothe his parched throat.


    After about half an hour as promised, I flipped him so that his back is on the bed. I smiled at him and crawled on top of his body. I then teased his shaft by sliding it between my folds but not sliding it inside me just yet. Vaelion started grinding his hips almost immediately after I started moving mine. He then begged to be let in and I shook my head with a smile. I then teased him, "I''ll do it after you repeat the enslavement incantation with me. I won''t do anything further unless your bracelet has turned green." He looked at me with all seriousness and answered that he understood and will follow my arrangements.


    I started the incantation by saying it part by part since I was pretending to not be too familiar with mystique language. I made sure to use phrases then give Vaelion some time to memorize them and amazingly, he was able to repeat the incantation perfectly. I recited the incantation then he repeated it though I was distracting him by playing on the sensitive parts of his body again. Eventually, his incantation was indeed correct but it sounded a lot more breathy and there were a lot of fillers in the form of moans and whines in between:"Usstan, Vaelion dalharuk d''Ithil, iglata nindel ussta gordo ulorithol zhal wund''akh ulu l''jabbuk p''los uns''aa whol avariel." (I, Vaelion, son of Ithil, promise that my entirety shall only belong to the master before me for eternity.)


    I don''t know how effective the incantation would be if there were sounds of heavy breathing, whines and moans in between most of the phrases but I just could not stop myself from touching the sensitive parts of his body. He smells enticingly sweeter the more pleasure his body feels so it is kind of addictive. Nonetheless, once he finished saying the whole incantation, the gem and all the carvings on his slave bracelet changed from red to green immediately. As the slave status has been confirmed, I suddenly sat on him, taking his full length inside me in one go. With the sudden squeeze and heat he felt, my little virgin elf, well not anymore, released all of his pent up essences inside my body only after a few seconds of being one with me. He''s become too sensitive from all the foreplay, I think? I collected all of the essences for now since having a child with my elven slave and future elven and herald slaves for that matter, have to be delayed until I have brought all of them out of this territory.


    The rest of the night was filled with utter bliss. Most of it was a blur since our instincts took over. The poor guy''s voice became hoarse from all the moaning and begging. I don''t know if I unknowingly or subconsciously wanted to punish him since he''s an elf but he seemed to be quite satisfied about the "punishment" though. I only stopped when he passed out. He was smiling when he did, so I think I did something right tonight. It was hard to empty out a mystique''s stamina just so you know.


    I guess there is some truth in the rumor that the more two beings are matched in terms of physique as well as mana amount and quality, the higher the level of bliss it brings you through intimacy. If doing the deed was this good with giants and elves, I wonder how great would it be with dragons that have the best quality and highest mana amount, second only to Eieneans. I couldn''t help but get excited on what''s in store for the future. Dragons are fiercely loyal too so if I get to snatch one, he''s mine for life even without all that paperwork, seals or marking shenanigans that all the other races had to use or do to secure a partnership.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198 - 198 - Earning credits to buy things

    Early the next day just as the sun is about to rise, I immediately went to the posh district manager''s office to inquire about certain things. To lay the groundwork for my plan, I asked some questions as to what other precious items I can get for money or credits I earn from the items I present to the territory from previous list I was provided with. The manager looked a bit sad since I quickly changed my mind in getting several slaves and looking for treasures just the next day. I assured him that I will still get some slaves but I want to be picky about it since I will have to take care of the slave for life and he has to be worth his value. He nodded in understanding and gave me a smile. To calm him further, I presented some of the items that I have harvested yesterday afternoon with the promise that I will bring more before the day ends. With the amount of items I presented at this time and the silver I presented him that I said I was willing to use to buy slaves, I was able to have enough for about 8 slaves. I honestly have enough for about 20 already but I don''t want them to know my full capabilities and I definitely don''t want to scare them off by buying 70 people out of their hands in one go.


    I asked a few more questions like what would happen if two women want the same slave and how they decide who would get the slave and he said that it comes down to the decision of the slave. They said that they don''t do auctions or duels within the territory. He also said that slaves will be sent over to their new owners once the end of the festival arrives. I guess I will be making sure to send in an official offer to all the residents of the outer district about them entering into a slavery contract with me as their owner. I better put it in before other women do. I bowed with thanks to the manager and left immediately.


    I was about to leave the office but the manager suddenly called me back. He then handed over another ring that he said serves as an item storage, an elven credits counter and an exchange point. I was amazed at the item since it is somewhat similar to mobile banking. I still asked him for further information about the item and he said that I can simply put in the materials I harvested from the forests and then I can easily convert it to credits. The credits will then be saved in the ring (1 credit is just like 1 silver), ready for use when I want to purchase things in the territory in the next days. He assured me that I am the only one who can check the credits saved in the ring and it is bound to me so it is very secure. I don''t see the other women wearing similar rings to mine so I think it pays to ask questions or to take the initiative since I am getting benefits that they aren''t getting as of the moment. I bowed again and quickly left the office.


    As I left the vicinity of the office, I injected my mana to the ring to check for any traps or spying functions. Luckily, there was nothing on it that would trigger my anger. I placed 1 gold into the exchange option and got a total of 1400 credits in the ring now. It was a quite a huge jump which made me happy. I also placed the rest of the materials I hid earlier which further increased my total credits to 2000. I only need 1500 credits now to be able to buy out everybody in the outer district. Just to be sure though that my plans won''t fail, I will check on each slavery contract through their bracelets when I give them the offer later so I will have the exact amount. This is a grand plan to mess up the balance of Freyheimr. I did not include the ones I will take from the middle district yet. I guess for non-slaves, I will pay some form of "dowry" instead, not that I won''t be able to afford it.


    I immediately went to the middle district to go shopping for some food items and cooking ingredients. I also plan to bring food (brunch to be exact) to the guy that is still asleep back in my villa. This is something I ought to do since I made full use of him last night. I did feed him a health potion and applied some healing spells after he passed out but I should nourish him with food and let him sleep more. After some menu planning for today''s lunch for the outer district later and shopping, it was already 9am before I know it.


    I went back to my posh district villa to check on Vaelion. Even before I got inside the house, I already heard sobbing from the bedroom. I sighed and placed all the food I brought on the dining table. It seems that race is not a factor at all when it comes to getting dramatic after their first night if they wake up and couldn''t find me anywhere. What is with this sudden anxiousness and strong attachment issues? It is not like I won''t come back to this villa. I walked towards the bedroom and inside I saw a curled up lump of a person under the thick blankets with the sobbing sound effects coming from it. I simply called on his name like any other day, "Vaelion, wash up and let''s eat breakfast together. We need to prepare lunch for the outer district then harvest stuff from the forests in the afternoon." I saw the lump flinch in surprise and the sobbing automatically stopped. He gradually pulled the blanket away from himself revealing his puffy eyes, red nose, hair that looked like a bird''s nest and his naked body that I purposely filled with hickeys, bite marks, a few bruises and a few nail scratches. He really went through a lot with me. He was just too delicious that I wasn''t able to control myself.


    He sat up from the bed weakly and placed his feet on the ground. He pulled the blankets to cover his privates and looked at me as if he was bullied. Well, I did bully him but I just looked at him with an emotionless face. He then looked down and tried to stand up, only to end up falling back towards the bed since his legs were shaky. Well, his stamina, mana and essence was drained fully by me. I walked towards the bed and I saw him flinch as he tried to crawl away from me so he will be out of my reach. I grabbed one of his ankles though and pulled him back towards me. He gasped and grabbed on the bedsheets as he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Please... I- I''m not yet... I can''t... I- I''m going to wash up... I am- I just- need to steady my legs a bit. Please... No more... I''m begging you, master." I pulled him off of the bed and he said with his hoarse voice, "No... No.. Please... No more... No..." I carried him like a sack on my shoulder and brought him into the bathroom so he can take a bath. While he is on my shoulder, I prepared the warm water with some medicinal herbs in the tub to soothe his fatigue and lessen the bruises quickly. I carefully placed the frightened guy in the water. He looked stunned and then he looked at me in confusion. I spoke and said, "I''m sorry if last night was too much for you. I know it was your first but it was hard for me to control my instincts. The water has medicine in it so make sure to soak your body well. Come out to the dining room to eat after you''re done." I then went out of the shower, prepared some clothes on the bed for him to change to and then went to the dining room to wait for Vaelion.


    ******** ******** ******** sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vaelion''s POV


    When I opened my eyes, I was all alone in a dimly lit room. I tried to touch the part of the bed next to me but she wasn''t there. I peeked under the blanket and saw my naked bodythat was My? indeed battered and bruised with all the signs that I have been fucked to oblivion till I passed out in the wee hours of the morning. Why did she leave though? Did I do something wrong? Was I unable to satisfy her? I promise I cooperated with everything she wanted to do as much as I can but I just had to beg when it becomes too much for my my sanity several times last night. It was my first time, damn it. She was so damn experienced and was so intense that I don''t think I would ever want to do it with anybody else. I''m doomed.


    I don''t know why but I found myself sobbing and curled up under the covers. I do not know how long I was crying but I sure felt stuffy when I breathe and my eyes hurt now. The more I cried, the more bad I felt because she hasn''t come back yet. I was so engrossed with my negative feelings that I got so shocked when I heard her call my name. I looked out of the blanket and it was really her! She came back! Together with the feeling of relief and unexplainable joy, I started to feel nervous as my body still clearly remembers how merciless she was in bed. When she approached the bed, my innate sense of danger must have turned on and I tried to evade her by crawling away. I almost screamed when she grabbed my leg! I started begging before I knew it. I haven''t gotten my strength back and I''m hungry, thirsty and sweaty. If she does another round on me, I''m going to die! I couldn''t even complain that much because I am already her property. This time I really screamed when she carried me on her shoulder, not that my hoarse voice was letting me do much. I clearly remember what happened after she carried me like this last night!


    The next things that happened were very unexpected. She prepared a warm medicinal bath for me, prepared clothes that I can wear and bought me food to eat. If slavery means I will be treated this well after being fucked blisfully so much at night, I don''t mind getting the being treated this way every night from now on. I think I have turned into a masochist. I sighed as I have now really confirmed that I am doomed with no chance of recovery.

 Chapter 199 - 199 - Outings that make you richer

    It took about half an hour before my sleepyhead elf prince was able to come out of our room. He slowly walked to the dining table and sat quietly as if trying to diminish his presence as much as possible. I pushed one of the plates in front of him and he started to eat obediently and quietly without being asked. After the meal, I used magic to take care of all the trash. I stood up and went back to my room to change the sheets and air out the room that we messed up quite badly with our activities last night.


    After a few minutes of cleaning, I heard a knock at the door and then Vaelion''s voice afterwards, asking permission to come in. I scoffed at his sudden formality and walked towards the door to open it. Once the door was open, I grabbed him by his collar and pulled him into the room abruptly. I used Vaelion''s body to close the door by pushing his back gently on to it. I saw his eyes widen in surprise and then his hands grabbed onto the surface of the door as if doing so will help him escape from my grasp.


    He cautiously asked, "Did I do something wrong?" I shook my head and responded with a smile, "Nope. It''s just that you don''t have to ask permission to enter this room."


    He then looked down to avoid my eyes and responded, "But... I''m just a slave. I don''t have the right to enter this room unless you invite me in."


    I clicked my tongue at his response and responded, "That''s an easy problem to fix. Move all your things into this room right now. You will sleep in this room from now on. There will be more people coming within the next couple of days so we''ll give them the other rooms. I think I have to request for more beds."


    The last sentence was something I just murmured to myself. He looked stunned with everything I just said that it did not seem to register in his mind at all. He then confirmed, "I will live in your room from now on?" So that''s the only thing he absorbed from all the things I said, huh? I smiled and said, "This is OUR room now."


    He absentmindedly nodded at my statement. I released his collar and gave him a brief kiss on the lips. I saw his face blush and then he hurried back to his room to hide his blushing face. He came back after a few minutes, a bit more calm and carrying his personal belongings. It was quite quick since he didn''t have that many items in this villa anyways.


    I helped him place his things in one part of the closet tidily. Once everything''s all tidied up, I grabbed his hand and told him it''s time to prepare lunch for the outer district. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I passed by the manager''s office and requested for more beds to be placed in the other rooms. I gave him a rough picture of how I want the beds to look like. If you would look at my drawings, they would definitely look like bunker beds in a military camp.


    I requested 3 double deck beds per room (that''s a total of 18 single beds for the three extra rooms) and then requested one room to be assigned as a honeymoon room (I requested a queen-sized bed for this one). My personal room already had one but I still requested a bigger one (equal to two sized queen beds) simply because I loved rolling on the sheets (A/N: Yeah, go ahead and roll around. *winks*). I had quite a hard time explaining what "honeymoon" was so I just told them that it would solely be used for mating and the manager and the assigned workers finally understood what I meant and energetically followed my requests.


    We quickly walked to the outer district to meet with Ithil and the people living there. Just like yesterday, everybody helped with the cooking so we were able to eat within an hour or so. I have also set up the illusion barrier for 30 minutes again so all of us can discuss things in private.


    They started giving me updates on the current amount of alchemy materials that they have gathered from the forest since yesterday. I then discussed with them on how we can go through the plan of bringing them out of Freyheimr. I also discussed about making sure that I have sent a request for a master-servant relationship to each and every resident of the outer district since I don''t want to lose the chance of bringing them out of here just in case the other women wanted to buy them off.


    They easily agreed with the plan and the stage was set. I specifically gave them instructions to ensure that they milk this territory of its resources as much as they can before the end of my 2-week stay here. I gave them a separate storage for that which was bigger and also shared with me. I told them that they can take it as a little pay back from all the not-so-good things they have experienced here. I am kind of interested on what things I will see them hoarding and taking from the territory that was "so kind" to them.


    To give them something to look forward to, I divulged the existence of a hidden sanctuary I personally created where I plan to send them after we are out of this place. I gave them a heads up that there are already other people living in there before then which were dispaced mystiques as well. I also discussed how we can leave as stealthily as possible once the designated time comes. This is definitely quite a mass migration and everybody has to do their part to make this plan happen.


    After another delicious meal with everybody, I brought Vaelion out to the forest outside the gates of the outer district to gather more alchemy materials. I brought him to the area that I have not harvested from yet. I had him carry the harvested materials and I also taught him the names and uses of the plants. I also taught him how to butcher animals for their meat and the proper way of harvesting alchemy materials as well. He was listening intently to me as if he was a child seeing the world for the first time and he is trying to remember every single detail. I smiled at him dotingly.


    After quite sometime, he started to look like a coat rack with the amount of things he was carrying. He must have not noticed the gift I gave him before he passed out last night. I reached for his right ear all of a sudden and his whole body stiffened in surprise but he stil didn''t forget to not let go of all the things I entrusted him to carry for me.


    I whispered to him while pinching the upper rim of his earlobe, "I gave you a storage earring right here. Just think about putting all the things you are carrying in it and they''ll all go inside. It is a shared storage between us by the way. You can put your clothes and other personal belongings in it. I can buy stuff for you and place it inside too."


    He closed his eyes and I saw the things he was carrying disappear one by one. He then touched his ear right where I pinched it a while ago and his face showed a blushing smile. Damn, that smile is just too flirty.


    I lifted his chin with my right index finger and then I leaned in to give him a torrid kiss. I only let go of his lips after more than a minute leaving him breathless and dazed.


    After the kiss, I simply continued walking to gather more materials while the guy was simply following me like a puppy. Since the kiss, he was sporting a silly smile on his face.


    We were able to clean up about 2/5 of the forests by the time we came back before sunset. The other 7 guys who previously accompanied me, decided to harvest at another part of the forest. They looked awkward right after seeing me holding hands with Vaelion or is it because his bracelet is now green? For the harvest today, I plan to only exchange about 600 silvers worth on the ring.


    After our little outing, though I have exchanged only worth 600 silvers (worth 12 slaves), I honestly have 20 slaves worth of sellable materials but I don''t want to alarm the managers.


    I placed the materials in the ring but did not exchange them for silver just yet. Once it was almost sunset, we decided to come back. As for the extra materials I have harvested, I have already sent part of it to Uncle Daejung''s shop. I also did a little shopping for elven wares. These are rare in most territories so I plan to put them in auction with the help of the grumpy prince back in Hoffen.


    As for me, I will always look for more ways to earn money now that I have a kingdom, a realm, a corporation, an organization, a huge hacienda and a sanctuary to support. Not to mention, I got two pregnant men in my care now. These things all need money to run smoothly. It was as simple as that. I don''t care if people call me a money grubber. The dream life I want requires me to be one.

 Chapter 200 - 200 - The days of the two full moons

    Today is the eve of the first of the several days that the two moons will shine their brightest and strongest on Freyheimr. Back on earth, the full moon usually lasts 3 days at most. As for this world, they have two moons that are full for a span of 7 days or a week whenever both of them are full at the same time. This world also has 14 total months in a year so more instances of a full moon or two full moons. The two moons have different jobs, each telling the people what month and season it is in a year. For this festival, it was an event where both moons will be full. The first moon, "Mayari" is full since it is the end of the month while the second moon, "Kadeyuna" was full since it is the end of the season of "Koch" or spring in these parts which lasted for 4 months. By the next month, it will officially be "Llov" or summer which will last 3 months. Most of the races here, as if the world was trying to ensure that the next generations will atleast survive, have their heat or mating periods scheduled throughout the Koch and Llov seasons where food is quite abundant and the temperature is warmer. The length of pregnancies may be different for each race but at least, the parents of the unborn child will have enough time to gather as much resources as possible before the child is born thus making the chances higher for the father and the unborn child to live.


    The light of the full moon is what the races treat as an external aphrodisiac of some sort. It intensifies the heat and increases the chance of conceiving which is, if you think about it, are both very good things but the problem was that all good things have a little bit of a drawback. In this case though, it was not a little bit for the elves and heralds. Those that are of age and without official mates or partners, go crazy during the nights of their heat period due to the moonlight, their instincts to procreate messing up their conscious mind and controlling them so they end up sleeping around at night with no recollection of what happened the next morning. If I think of a relatable example, maybe it was like being dead drunk then waking up naked with someone or at times even a group of people you don''t know the next day in a place you don''t know how you got into. This will happen every night too for a span of a week so you get the idea.


    This period was also dependent with the length of the full moon period in this world which is exactly a week, therefore, they are sex-crazy for a week. One day is already devastating for someone''s sanity but with my example above it will happen for seven consecutive nights and they may end up pregnant too with low chances of being supported by the mother of their child. It is definitely a cruel punishment or curse if you ask me.


    As for the other elves and heralds that are married or have partners and those that are still young, their bodies weaken just like that of a young human child so they have to hide somewhere they will be safe in or they may end up abused, kidnapped and sold or killed with no ability to defend themselves. It was a very vulnerable period for this territory and its people. If you are asking me if I care, not that much really. I will help the people not be killed or kidnapped at least but for the abuse or events brought about by the full moon''s power, I don''t plan to meddle on that. I still have grudges for this race and if my people dired for them to get this punishment, why would I save them. I will only save who I want to save. You can''t save everybody anyways.


    The first day of the full moon period is exactly tonight so I have to start working on finding the useful people I want to bind to myself for life. I have been checking out on the unmarried males in the middle district for the last couple of days. My plan for the outer district is already in place but if my goal is to crash the economy of this territory, I have to take in non-slaves as well but of course I will use the proper way.


    As a chosen seed bearer (it is what they call the invited women for this festival), you can take willing elves with you when you leave the terrirory but you will need to pay something like a dowry that is set by their families or the person himself. It is similar with marriages between rich people, I think? I do have the resources to pay that and my next agenda is to approach the men I was targetting to take with me today.


    Most of the professions I saw in the middle district that I find useful are the smiths for weapons and armors, botanists, scribes, bards, hunters, cooks, tailors/ weavers, jewelers/ enchanters and woodcraftsmen. It would be best if I could get one of each but if not, I will try to take as many different types as possible through the dowry or the beauty trap method whichever is applicable. Let us not forget that this is the perfect time to make offers since I plan to capitalize on their desperation to avoid the effects of the full moon. I believe they would rather spend the whole week with just one person than to sleep with random people the whole week. I think this trip in the middle district before the full strength of the moon arrives will be very fruitful.


    I gave instructions to Vaelion to go straight back into the villa and prepare the rooms. He easily understood what I meant. I hobestly wanted him to be safe just as the light of the full moon reaches the ground. He almost ran back after I gave him some tasks to do like heating up the soup I made and preparing thick towels, clothes and the warm baths. Overall, though I felt gloominess in his actions, he was still obedient to my arrangements. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for me, I revisited the stores of my target mystiques and this time, I was more direct in my offer to be their partner throughout the full moon period as well as the week after that wherein they will still be recuperating from the effects of the full moon. The first guy I approached looked surprised at first and then I saw grief and helplessness afterwards. He eventually still nodded his head in acceptance though he seemed to be forcing himself to say yes. Don''t tell me that saying no to offers to mate apply to non-slaves as well?


    My curiousity got the best of me so I just had to ask and the guy simply nodded. I offered to pay the necessary "dowry" and his eyes widened in disbelief. I asked about why he looked so surprised and he said that no woman has ever offered to take responsibilty for any man here since this festival gives them full permission to be hooligans for a week or two and that I was the first one he met in his long life who gave a formal offer. He then said that some of his childhood friends are in the same predicament as he is and if it was possible for me to give them the same offer I gave him. His sudden request was quite shocking since it means that he is willing to share the same woman with his friends. I understand the reverse harem concept of this world but this offer came in really strong for me, not that I am planning to say no.


    He closed up his store earlier than usual after he accepted my deal and he hurriedly accompanied me (almost pulled me, actually) to the other houses and stores owned by his "friends" and surprisingly, there were some of them that are part of the list of my original targets and some other people with quite useful professions.


    With just meeting the first guy who was a weaponsmith, I got to meet an armorsmith, a tailor, a weaver, a woodcraftsman, a jeweler/enchanter, a botanist (they also called him a healer for some reason) and a hunter. I guess people here are born knowing what job they want to do when they grow up and its common to be friends with people with professions that are interconnected with yours. He said that they were friends since they were young and they help each other procure raw materials for their crafts, buy each other''s wares and support each other''s stores by recommending it to their regular customers. Overall, it was a friendly and beneficial relationship with each other. They shared that parental bonds were very weak, even non-existent for elves and heralds so I can treat them as orphans of some sort. I told them that I can take care of the future children if they don''t want anything to do with theml and I saw fear and hurt in their eyes. They all suddenly made a soul vow using the ancient elven language that they won''t be like their parents and will help in rearing the children if they were given the chance to bear a child in this lifetime. Good job, capable nannies are always welcome.


    I asked them if there are other outstanding people that they think will accept my offer and all of them looked at each other with knowing looks. They said that they have one more friend who rarely comes out. He is a scribe and a researcher of some sort so he''d rather stay inside his home, reading, writing and thinking theories rather than spending time with them. They told me too that besides that scribe guy that they lost contact with, there are four other friends that seemingly went missing several years ago for some unknown reason. They boasted about the other four guys being a very alluring bard, a skilled archer, an excellent mage and a druid who just loved the forest very much. They were hoping that these guys are still alive and were just pre-occupied with their professions. Why do I have quite a familiar feeling with the circumstances of those five missing friends of theirs as if I have met them before or maybe I really did unknowingly?

 Chapter 201 - 201 - Marking my elven properties (Part 1)

    Since the eight guys have been gathered in one place and as if it was just as simple as them breathing, all of them agreed to the first guy''s arrangement and my offer. I asked if there was a ritual or something else that I need to do to finalize the setup we have all agreed upon. I don''t believe that it would just end with them the dowry they have set for themselves. One by one, the guys turned red seemingly from shyness which totally weirded me out. There are a total of eight elves and heralds in a cramped up room inside the weaponsmith''s house which we have set as the meeting place. I just went and ignored them being weird and all of the sudden awkwardness. Let''s just blame the heat in this place.


    I looked at each of them and all of them avoided my eyes immediately. This time, I couldn''t let it go since I already ignored them blushing and all. I threatened that if nobody is going to explain what is happening with the sudden silence, I will forfeit my offer to all eight of them. I saw the alarm in their faces as each of them had paled significantly with my threat. The guy that received my offer first bravely stepped forward to explain though he was obviously very nervous. He was even stuttering once in a while!


    He first divulged a secret they have been keeping amongst themselves which was that they all had discovered a way to diminish the effects of the moonlight of the full moon in the last decade so none of them have been with a woman before. They then further explained that year by year, the effect of the moonlight to the eight of them is getting stronger and they were actually in a panic on how to get through the current year''s festival.


    They admitted that they have been molested several times throughout these years but since they did not totally lose their minds, those were no more than just touches, gropes or an occasional pinch or slap on their bums by lecherous women. Since they had no experience doing intimate things with a woman ever, they were feeling really shy discussing the next steps of the ritual with me. WAIT. I was asking for some ritual to finalize our agreement. What do they mean by "intimate things"?


    I furrowed my brows and asked the questions hovering in my mind, "What do you mean by intimate things?" He then replied, "The dowry was just part of the elven law. The next steps require that we have to receive a valuable gift from you, we will then tell you our true elven names and then we seal it with a kiss that... requires the... intertwining of... the... ummm... it was an exchange of... essences."


    The more he spoke, the more red his face, neck and ears became. He seems to be pointing towards a tongue kiss, isn''t it? The essence could be one''s saliva, right? That scared me. I thought I had to do them right here and now. Though, I have several men now, I was never a fan of doing it with a group. Ugh.


    As for the gift, I will just give them their own shared storage earrings which was the same thing I gave to Vaelion. I think accessories that have an enchantment of time and space attributes are valuable enough. Wouldn''t those suffice as an exchange of gifts?


    I looked at each of them with a serious face and I couldn''t help but giggle at their cuteness. I thought all elves and heralds are lustful and mindless beings. This bunch seem to value themselves more and were using their minds at least. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They looked at me with confusion as to what I found funny. I shook my head and simply asked how much their dowries are. Surprisingly, it was rather cheap. It was only triple the price of a slave. I definitely have enough to pay for the dowry of each one of them in one go.


    When they saw that I did not react that much with the price, they sighed in relief. That''s indeed a total of 1200 silvers or credits, not a small amount at all.


    I asked the weaponsmith which room we could use for the next steps of the ritual unless he wants me to do it while the others are watching. His eyes widened and he immediatey pointed at a small wooden door at the corner of the room we are currently in. He said that it was a guest room and it can be used for the ritual. I smirked and then pulled him towards the room. I felt him flinch in surprise as I touched his arm but he did not resist being pulled into the guest room.


    Once inside the room, I pushed him towards the back of the door as I asked him, "You were purposely luring me in so that I give you an offer. You planned that once I did, you will pull in your friends, didn''t you? Why me? Is there anything you said that was true?"


    His eyes showed a bit of fear but then his his face turned gradually cold. He seemed to have been tired of pretending, huh? He looked at me straight in my eyes and replied, "Everything I said was true. We are all untouched and we are all willing to follow you anywhere as long as we get out of this place. I admit that I really reeled you in but I know you also have a reason why you wanted us to come with you. Whatever that reason may be, we will cooperate as long as it doesn''t bring us to our deaths. Let''s just say that it will be a mutually beneficial relationship."


    I laughed at his bluntness and replied, "If you stay useful to me, it would be mutually beneficial. I can provide all of you with your needs and can ensure your safety as well. If you stop being useful to me though, I might just take your blood then bury you to fertilize the trees in my orchard. Would you still be willing to take this deal?"


    He stared at me intensely for a few seconds and then he spoke with absolute finality, "My true name is Reiss. Bel''la dos whol ja''hai''n ussta draeval p''los, ori''gatoin uns''aa dro wun dosst nin lu''sslig''nein ussta ulin (Thank you for accepting my past, letting me live in your present and protecting my future)."


    I smirked at his soul vow. It is amusing since he thought I can''t understand mystique language and that as long as I don''t know and respond the other half of the oath, it will not fully take effect. Too bad, I know the other half of the binding oath fully well. I purposely skipped the part for marriage purposes though since this will be a relationship of benefits and not a union of love.


    To surprise Reiss, I responded the other half of the oath (which I adjusted for my own benefit), "Rilbol dos gultah, Usstan ja''hai ''zil usst. A l''dumoas d''l''phraktos, udos zhal tlu yvalm goros l''xuz d''draeval" (Everything you offer, I accept as mine. By the blessing of the gods, we shall be bound by this oath till the fullness of time).


    His eyes widened as the effect of the oath hits his soul and forcefully binds him to me. Before he could say anything else, I kissed his lips torridly, parted his mouth with my tongue and then attached the earring to his right earlobe to complete the last step of the ritual in haste.


    As the ritual was completed, I saw his eyes turn misty and dazed which is the reaction I was aiming for. Since he won''t remember anything in this dazed state, I released mystique mana into his body through our connection on our lips to bind this guy permanently to me.


    Mystiques are highly dependent in mystique mana. Though their bodies have gotten used to not having any of it since the destruction of the world tree realm, their bodies are still desperately craving for it subconsciously.


    If you give a mystique a taste of mystique mana after not having it for a very long time, their body will go into shock and like an addiction, they will have a strong subconscious need from the depths of their souls for its source which will be me. This means that they will be fully obedient and though they don''t understand why, their minds will tell them that they would rather die than be abandoned by me. It was honestly, a mean and selfish way to get what I want but I can never see myself trusting the elves and heralds if they are not bound to me through this method.


    After about a minute of our tongue kiss, his body has been fully filled with mystique mana. I felt his body soften and he fell unconscious with his head tilted backwards. One down and seven more to go.


    I can just carry this guy out and tell the ones outside that it was the effect of the ritual. They''re all clueless and desperate anyways so it would be easy to fool them. Those two characteristics were a lethal combination which is very advantageous to me.


    I carried Reiss out of the guest room in princess-style. As I approached the others, I can see their surprise and confusion at the current state of their friend but I kept my silence. I simply conjured a thick blanket and let it float towards the unoccupied part of the floor. I then laid the guy on the floor gently and then spoke in a soft voice that he passed out as we completed the ritual.


    The botanist/ healer of the bunch immediately approached Reiss to check on him. He then confirmed that he simply lost his consciousness but his vitality seems to be stronger than before so there was nothing to worry about.


    I saw the others'' sigh of relief. Luckily, I hid the soul binding part so as not to scare the others. I then asked the remaining ones as to who will complete the ritual next.

 Chapter 202 - 202 - Marking my elven properties (Part 2)

    I thought that the bunch got too nervous and would back out from our deal since nobody came forward to volunteer for a while. I kept my cool, patiently waiting as if I did not care if they go through it or not. Eventually, since they trust each other, in particular, their healer friend''s words, somebody came forward after a few minutes.


    It seems that the first part of the oath that Reiss casually said as part of the ritual was a common phrase the elves and heralds use to signify a promise to start a partnership or to form a relationship with a woman. The bunch seemed to be clueless about its full effect once the other half was uttered by the other party though. I don''t think the elders or those that call themselves "high elves" will bother explaining that this ritual have permanent soul-binding effects if it were completed to the "commoners" and "slaves".


    Let''s just say they fell in the trap they set themselves up to hook me. It is indeed true that they have their own goals to fulfill in this set up just like me. I think they still believe that I was the one that they have trapped and was on the losing end which I find really funny, honestly. By the way, the adjusted oath I made was totally one-sided. All the benefits and control are only mine to enjoy.


    The next vict-, rather mystique to come forward and was clearly trying to look as brave as he could was the hunter named Merith. Just like the first one, he came out of the room unconscious and princess-carried by me. Just like a task that he assigned upon himself, the healer guy checked on Merith to confirm the status of his health. He simply nodded and told the others that the second guy was in perfect condition as well. I think this healer plans to complete the ritual last to ensure everyone survives the ritual just fine which is really admirable for someone working in a similar profession as me (I am technically a doctor in this world). It also shows how strong their brotherhood is.


    Since we are trying to complete the ritual as soon as possible before the night of the two full moon comes, I quickly went through the rituals with the other volunteers. I bound them all to me without letting the others after them know the method I used. They all ended up unconscious afterwards so they couldn''t tell the remaining ones outside the room too that I could complete the other half of the oath in elven language.


    The volunteers continued stepping forward. The next brave soul was Simsha, the armorsmith. After him, Amzair, the woodcraftsman, came forward. The others followed in this order: Zylas, the jeweler/ enchanter; Neyha, the weaver; Sylten, the tailor; and lastly, Therlis, the botanist/ healer.


    It was kind of tiring mana-wise since I had to fill the bodies of all eight of them with mystique mana. It was good that my mana recovery was quite quick so I just need to rest for about half an hour to get back to my usual self after binding the eight guys to me. As for the five friends these eight were describing who went missing several years ago, I will investigate about them in the near future since they also seem to great prospects for being vict-, vessels. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that all of these eight are unconscious, I don''t have any choice but to teleport them all to my villa. Though I have the strength and the stamina to do it, I don''t have the luxury of time to carry two at a time and make a trip back to my villa. That''s a total of four times so, let''s just teleport, shall we? Since a barrier can be easily sensed, I opted to cover us with a mana disruption spell which can simply be detected by those around us as a sudden fluctuation of mana in the environment which is technically a natural phenomenon. I only need a few seconds to set the teleportation spell anyway for the nine of us. The moon is at its highest by seven in the evening and I waited till that time came to make my move.


    An hour before the moons come out, I am already hearing a lot of hurried footsteps on the streets. These should be the people evacuating to their hiding places from the effect of the moonlight. I can hear the voice of female elves and young children together with a lot of murmurs all around. At exactly seven in the evening, there was a sudden eerie silence throughout the territory and then I clearly felt a strong mana fluctuation and pressure descending towards the ground. It was the strength of the two full moons.


    I thought that as long as the elves and heralds are hidden in their houses and are not directly hit by the moonlight, they would be alright but I was totally wrong. Just as the pressure descended, the eight unconscious men opened their eyes though they were only half-opened and they were clearly not fully awake. They were in a dazed and very aroused state. Their faces were flushed and they were breathing heavily. As if on strong aphrodisiacs, heat was consuming them as they started grunting, whimpering and moaning while they were pulling on their clothes, trying to loosen and remove them.


    After about a quarter of an hour, I heard footsteps again and then familiar voices of women. These must be my temporary neighbors at the posh district. They are already out on their hunt for their prey on the first night. As if proving that I actually chose the best people in the middle district, I heard a knock on the door of the weaponsmith''s shop owned by Reiss. After the knock, a coquettish voice followed calling my elf out, "Mr. Weaponsmith... I came here to fetch you since you look quite delicious since the first time I met you. Let''s play a lot tonight, shall we?" Nice try woman, he''s already my property.


    The woman, not getting any answers from inside the house, banged the door a little bit stronger. Her voice already showing impatience and urgency, "Come out now. I know you can''t say no to offers during the festival. You can''t ignore me like this! I came here especially for you, deaf bitch. Open the door right now!" Wow. That was a quick change of tone when she did not get what she wanted quickly. A typical spoiled brat is here. Before the creepy woman destroys the door, I did a wordless chant to start the teleportation portal towards my villa at the posh district.


    As for the outer district, the protection barrier around the houses have been erected. These creepy women can knock all they want but they won''t be able to get inside the houses. I made it sound proof too so that no sound from the outside can come in. Their offers won''t be heard so none of the slaves will be forced to come out of their houses to serve anyone tonight. It was a loophole I thought of during our short meetings in the outer districts. I also fed the slaves with potions to strengthen their minds so the effect of the moonlight is greatly diminished and they won''t be controlled by instincts like animals in heat. I still told them to act weak and tired the next day so our little plan won''t be discovered.


    As for the result of my meddling, the erotic noise was highly concentrated in the middle and inner districts of Freyheimr where the non-slaves were. I wonder how the said people will react once they see their spent and bruised bodies the morning after the first night of the two full moons. They were always pushing the slaves to serve the women they themselves invited so why not let them have a taste of giving the service themselves.


    Within 30 seconds, I, together with the eight semi-conscious men who were making erotic noise were teleported to my villa''s living room. Vaelion immediately heard the noise and came out of our room. I saw the utmost surprise on his face as he saw me bring back eight men in one go. He looked at me weakly and then he looked down, seemingly waiting for instructions. He then said with a low and respectful voice that he has already prepared five warm baths (every room has their own bathroom). I thanked Vaelion and immediately carried Reiss to the first bathroom. When I entered the first shared bedroom, I saw towels and a change of plain clothes neatly folded on each of the bunker beds which was clearly prepared by Vaelion as well as a potion vial which we will be administering to these squiming men later.


    I gave each man a warm bath to clean them up and inspect their bodies, of course. I had to purposely play with their bodies for a few minutes at least to make them utter erotic noises louder. It was for the sake of making the observers and managers of this place believe that I did them one by one throughout the night (well, I did but not all the way till the end). It only took me a bit of stroking and then letting the mana I injected inside of their bodies to do the rest of the work. I saved the first essences they released with plans of keeping it in the room of beginnings just in case. I then dried them up and clothed them with the prepared towels and clothes. I placed them on each bed and made them drink the potion that diminishes the effect of the moonlight and also knocks them out till the next morning. As for the soup that I prepared and kept warm throughout the night, I guess it will be for anyone that wakes up earlier than expected and needs nourishment to strengthen themselves up a bit. Though there was no full intimacy per se, they would still feel weak since I squeezed out 80% of their essences while they were dazed, just barely keeping them alive. They would feel like they had a lot of strenuous exercise the whole night for sure with how weak they would be feeling when they wake up the next day, if they even had the slightest idea how that felt like that is. As for me, I will keep mum about it. If these eight men misunderstand that I did something intimate with their bodies while they were unconscious, then so be it. They are mine permanently either way and I really don''t care if they live with that misunderstanding.

 Chapter 203 - 203 - The uneventful morning after

    After bathing, playing a bit and putting the eight guys to bed, I went back to the room I''m sharing with Vaelion. As I opened the door, the guy suddenly sat up straight on the bed and looked down towards the ground in respect. I simply walked past him and went straight to our room''s personal bath to freshen up. I wore my sleeping clothes and went straight to bed, hugging the shivering guy on the bed. I don''t remember when exactly I fell asleep but it was an uneventful night in my opinion.


    I woke up the next morning feeling refreshed. As for the guy beside me, he is still asleep so I did not move or make any sound and simply waited for him to naturally wake up. After about half an hour, his eyes opened wide suddenly and then he spoke, "Those guys are awake." He then looked at me and greeted, "Good morning, master." As for me, I rolled on top of him and kissed him torridly on the lips which he reciprocated immediately. I dry humped him a bit for fun and I earned a few whimpers and groans. Once he''s panting and heated up, I rolled off of him and invited him to prepare breakfast together. He sighed heavily, trying to hide his hard on and then weakly sat up and followed me to the kitchen to start cooking. There''s a total of 10 mouths to feed in this house right now so we better start the preparations early.


    One by one, the guys in the first room came out. I tasked Vaelion to talk to them for now on my behalf and serve them some of the warm soup we prepared last night. I only allowed him to tell the story that they passed out one by one after completing the ritual with me then I teleported them to this villa to protect them from the women preying on them last night. I also allowed him to tell them that I gave each of them a bath and then tucked them to bed asleep. They may not believe what he said though since I did extract a huge chunk of essences from their bodies so they may still be feeling empty and weak right now. It gives a false feeling of having done intimate things with somebody. I told Vaelion that if they insisted that they do not believe that nothing happened last night, he just needs to not answer and tell them to ask me directly instead once I am done preparing breakfast.


    I was able to finish preparing everything after half an hour, thanks to Vaelion''s help earlier. When I came out of the kitchen, the nine guys are currently sitting obediently around the dining table, waiting patiently for the food to arrive. I invited them to eat and they did so obediently. They started eating only after I started to do so in respect. Nobody dared to ask the questions they have on their minds during the meal.


    Once we are almost done with the meal, I started an important topic I had to discuss instead without moving my eyes from my food, "I will not touch any of you throughout the rest of this festival. You are free to still do your day jobs in the middle district but make sure that you are in this villa before dinner which is about 6:30pm, unless you want to go crazy under the moonlight and get snatched by another woman on your way here. If somebody else touches you, I will sell you to them outright. Do you have any questions?" I continued eating as if what I have announced was something very trivial. When I noticed the silence, I lifted my head to look at their faces. They were all looking pale and scared for some reason. Oh. I totally forgot about them hating the idea of spending their intimate time with random women. Of course, what I said will scare the heck out of them.


    When my eyes met theirs, they immediately nodded in unison. Reiss was the first to speak since he is like the leader of this bunch or much like a mastermind if you think about it. He asked the question that I am sure they all wanted to ask. He carefully spoke and asked,"Did you take our first nights while we were unconscious?" With a cold face, I replied, "No." They looked at me with widened eyes and simply looked down. I scoffed as I saw the obvious disbelief in their faces and then asked a question in return, "What''s the point of asking me if you won''t believe a single word of my answer?" I then stood up from the dining table and since I noticed that everybody''s done with their meals, I waved my hand to clean up everything. I then looked at Vaelion and said, "Let''s go shopping for later''s lunch." We then stood up to leave the villa. The others were quiet but there was one who was brave enough that actually asked if he could accompany me to where I want to go.


    I looked back and saw that it was Therlis (the healer / botanist) and I simply gave a "Sure" as a response. He hurriedly went inside his assigned room and changed his clothes. Me and Vaelion did the same. We went out of the door towards the middle district at around 8:30am with Therlis in tow. The other seven also followed us three from behind, having heard that we will also be going to the middle district. This group garnered a lot of curious looks and glares from the people living in the posh district. I don''t blame them though since I have nine men in tow.


    As for my entourage, I reminded them that they can use the storage earring I gave them to carry and bring stuff back here. It can also assist them in managing their respective shops better. They all felt around their ears at the same time and blushed when they felt the earring attached to their right earlobes. Did they like my cute gift that much?


    Each of the guys went back to their respective stores while me, Therlis and Vaelion went shopping for food ingredients. Therlis immediately volunteered to carry some of the shopping items. It only took us an hour to finish shopping with how efficient my assistant are. We passed by the other seven guys'' stores to see if they needed any help to open up (since they are still weak) but they all looked well enough to complete their tasks alone. We then went straight to the outer district after checking up on everybody. Now, we need to check the slaves and if the precautions I did worked well for the first night of the moon''s effects.


    As we reached the outer district, there were very few people outside. Only few can be found outside, sitting weakly or walking slowly, trying to do some household chores. If this was all an act, I would really commend them for their perfect acting. We went straight to Ithil''s house and knocked. It took sometime for him to open the door and he looked pale and weak when he did so. After closing the door, he immediately changed back to his energetic self, thanking me profusely for all my help. He went and told me about what happened last night and how everybody stayed indoors quietly. It just confirmed that my precautions (the barrier, potion and the soundproofing spell) worked perfectly to counter the effects of this festival. As for Vaelion and Therlis, they were looking at me as if they are looking at someone they are idolizing. It was honestly a very awkward feeling. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The day went by as normal as it could be. After preparing lunch for everybody, the three of us went around the forest to gather alchemy materials. Therlis was surprised that I know a lot about plants. He totally forgot his fear and doubts about me as he asked questions about he plants we encountered while walking around. He looked like a cute disciple to me. He also wrote down notes on an heavy and bulky looking journal he was carrying with him.


    As the sunset was coming in half an hour, we started walking back to the gates of the outer district. We did our short greetings and continued walking across the middle district to go home to my villa in the inner district (posh area). The seven guys were waiting for some reason at the corner of a street bear the gates to the posh area as if waiting for me to arrive. I simply walked past them and they quietly followed from behind. We again got a lot of curious and judging looks from the people in the middle district that we passed by as well as the people from the posh area that we had to get past before arriving at my assigned villa. This is somehing that we just had to get used to for the following days, I guess.


    As we arrived at my villa, an elderly elf and an elderly herald were standing right outside my door, waiting for me to arrive. Why I knew they were waiting? That''s because their faces seemingly brightened immediately upon seeing me arrive. They immediately invited me to the office which was in the biggest villa in the area. As for the bunch following me, I gave them the task to clean the house, clean themselves up and prepare dinner together. Everybody nodded in unison and hurriedly got inside my house. As for the two elderly men, I saw them nodding their heads and murmuring as if they were enjoying the sight of how obedient my men were. I followed them towards the office afterwards.

 Chapter 204 - 204 - Offerings from the elders of Freyheimr

    As we arrived at the office, the two elders were quite cordial to me for some reason. If I could think of a possible reason, this may be because I took in several good quality men at the start of the festival.


    Out of curiousity, they asked me how I could manage my household with such harmony and the men being very obedient. I simply told them that I set some rules and they will be kicked out if they don''t follow. I also gave them a knowing look then told them nonchalantly that what happens in the bedroom has tamed them too.


    The two elders laughed heartily at my sudden remark. It was a pretentious remark, sure. I only ever touched Vaelion but I have to lead them on my created story at least. I''ve got to let them hear what they wanted to hear.


    After a few exchange of pleasantries, their curiousity took the best of them as they asked me specific details about the rules I have set on my men that made them very obedient and submissive to me. They may be planning to propose the knowledge to other slave masters in the future.


    I made up a story using a mix of lies and half truths. I simply said that it was due to a system I did for my home which I am quite sure was not the reason they became obedient but I don''t plan on divulging the things that I really did that resulted in current status quo.


    I told them that I started with simply assigning them their own tasks at home with a clear reward system as well as eating meals togather. I also told them that my men were still allowed to work the jobs that they used to do from the later part of the morning till late in the afternoon to give them some sort of freedom.


    My only rule is that before the moons shine again, they have to hurry back to my villa so we can eat dinner together. Honestly, my men''s lives simply revolved on sleeping, eating, working and talking about each others lives before they came to my place.


    The elders simply nodded their heads but I can see their brains turn, calculating what other things they can squeeze out from me. They looked at each other and nodded discreetly but I saw what they did since I was observing them closely from the time I saw them in front of my door.


    We eventually went to the much more serious topics like my plans for the next days of the festival which is still a long way to go since today is just the second day of the festival. I have been here for a total of four days though since I arrived early.


    Since I took in a total of nine men already, the elders decided not to send any men to my villa for the next two nights. They may be thinking that I should be given enough time to thoroughly enjoy the ones that I just got and it would be disrespectful to disturb my fun.


    As for the guys I brought in, no matter how tempting they looked, I did not touch them except for the time I bathed them on the first night they stayed in my villa. That instance was also brought about by unavoidable factors since I had to make them utter erotic moans on purpose to make the managers believe that something is happening between me and them. After that, I did not intend to touch them anymore. I do plan to make them feel good from the mana I injected inside them just like the others but physical touch, nope.


    The elders eventually went to the topic that I know they were just trying to delay so as not to make me feel off. They eventually opened the topic about their initial plan of sending their best males to my villa.


    They said it was already set even before I came since they deemed me as the best seed bearer from the current year''s batch of women. They just had to delay it since I took an attendant then eight men in one go on the first few days of my stay here.


    Are they telling me that they were trying to be considerate? If there were the least bit of consideration in their bodies, they wouldn''t enslave their own brethren and sell them out as sex slaves and invite "seed bearers" to abuse them. They are all making me laugh in annoyance.


    They then told with no room for me to say no that they would send two males to me on the fourth night of the week-long festival and then one each for the next days until the end of the week. They even said that they were well-trained to keep me company and are very obedient to their masters. I smiled at them, pretending to be amused and asked if I can buy them off of their hands.


    They look confused and I nonchalantly said that if I liked them, I would want to keep them and I despise sharing my men with others. The old men laughed heartily and said I could buy them if I wanted to since they are also slaves though with higher status than that of the ones in the outer district.


    They told me that each would be expensive since they were well-educated, well-trained to serve, untouched and have talents unlike the other elves and heralds. I asked the price and they gave me a 500-silver price. That''s still extremely cheap. Sometimes, I think these elders don''t know the value of money (Author''s Note: I agree that they don''t. These beautiful elves and heralds are priceless!) and they just want to reduce the number of mouths to feed in this territory by advertising it as selling slaves.


    I have to pretend that the amount was high and even with shamelessness, asked if I could get a discount if I buy at least two out of the five and they readily agreed. They even gave me a bargain that I can buy all five of them for 2 gold coins. That just 400 each, isn''t it?


    If the men heard this, I would definitely feel insulted. I then answered them pretending to be having a hard time deciding, "I''ll look into their quality first and if I like them then let''s talk about it after I had a little taste."


    They clapped their hands in delight that I still considered their offer and agreed to send the guys soon. They looked quite confident that I will buy them off their hands which is kind of weird but let''s see what evil things these old men have prepared to make me accept them.


    For the next two nights, I kept myself busy trying to control the heats of the eight guys from the middle district and making them work so the managers believe that I am having the best time of my life playing around.


    I made them utter ambiguous noise for some time and then kept them knocked out till the next morning. I still slept hugging Vaelion much to his disappointment since it has been several nights since he had his first night with me but I never touched him that way again. I can definitely feel the worsening sexual frustration oozing out of his aura each day that passes.


    The familiar feeling I had when Reiss and his friends were talking about their missing friends were then confirmed as the fourth night of the full moon arrived. One elf and one herald was delivered to my doorstep as the moonlight descended on the ground. I had to pull both of them in before my greedy neighbors had the chance to snatch my offerings.


    I made the semi-conscious men sit on the living room chairs and then fed them the medicinal soup I gave the others last time though by force since they were squirming a lot. It cooled down their bodies but it did not clear their minds unlike the soup''s effect on the others. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This brought me to a conclusion that when the elders said they were "well-trained", it goes beyond just teaching them what to do. It included how their minds were molded to work, how their body reacts to the moonlight and how they follow orders like they were puppets.


    They were definitely seductive and looked high on aphrodisiac drugs. They were scantily-clad too to make things worse. They also came with a very enticing smell with them which is similar to aphrodisiac incense. The elders really prepared these offerings very well.


    While feeding the two delirious guys, I gave orders to the others to prepare some towels, clothes and this time two cold baths. When the eight guys came out from their rooms, I saw them gawk in surprise and they immediately told me that they knew these two guys well. They were two out of their five missing childhood friends.


    I stared a bit more intently on their faces and had to look away. Damn.These were the guys I stole those elemental orbs from. They were the ones being held captive in separated huts throughout the forest. No wonder their friends couldn''t find them. Those huts were hidden by illusion magic, remote and were closely guarded.


    They helped me carry one guy first into the cold bath. I had to do my task of cleaning and making this guy moan for the benefit of the elders listening in. The problem is, I may need to do it for real this time since I am sure they will check if I have taken these guys'' purity the morning after. Damn it. The guys said the one that I am bathing first is their nerdy scribe friend, Fyndriel.


    I quickly gave the guy a shower but this time I placed him inside the honeymoon room afterwards. They carried the second guy into the shower next who they identified as Elondar, the druid who loved nature.


    I quickly bathed the guy and placed him inside the honeymoon room as well. The others seemed to be confused as to why the two guys were not assigned to their respective dorms so I had to set a short meeting of sorts in the living room as to what steps I needed to take after this.

 Chapter 205 - 205 - Accepting the offerings and necessary sacrifices

    I called out all of the men in my house to the living room for a serious talk with the exception of the two knocked out guys that just came in. I casted a spell to mute all the sounds coming out of the villa since the next things we need to talk about will be very sensitive. The other nine guys looked nervous as if they will be accepting punishments in the next minute or so.


    I started the meeting with asking, "Do you have any questions for me? Please be honest as much as you can."


    For some reason, the first one that asked a question was Vaelion and he said, "Why haven''t you touched me after I spent my first night with you? Don''t you want me anymore?"


    He then looked down as if he was about to cry. That was totally not the first question I was expecting from this meeting but nonetheless, I still answered honestly, "I still want you that''s why you are still staying in our room. I''m not touching you since I don''t want you to get pregnant while in this territory. Do you want to leave your future child in this territory?"


    He looked at me with sudden realization, still with teary eyes and he then shook his head. He must be reacting about leaving his child behind. He then sobbed, "No... I- I understand. I''m sorry for asking."


    I called him to approach me and he immediately came near me. I pulled his collar down and gave him a kiss on the lips to calm him down. I then made him sit next to me for the remaining time of the meeting.


    Just when I thought that the topic was over, Reiss and Therlis created a tag team to put me on the spot regarding the same topic and they even tried to appeal to me by pretending to be disheartened by the situation they were in. Reiss started his question with a little information like, "You said that you did not touch any of us while we were unconscious. Let''s say that was the full truth but it brings forward a question as to why you didn''t?"


    I scoffed and replied, "I told you I did not touch anybody except for bathing you. As for my reason, what if I tell you that I was simply uninterested or did not want to do it. Would you believe me this time?"


    Reiss was too shocked at the bluntness of my answer so Therlis spoke on his behalf this time, "You could have done it with Reiss at least. He was the first one you gave the offer to anyways and you must have been interested in him one way or another. If you aren''t interested, what''s your plan for the rest of us then? All of us, honestly, wanted to have at least a child of our own. If you do not touch us, that won''t ever happen." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I laughed a bit while shaking my head then replied, "I wanted Reiss to work for me in my new territory. I have never intended to take him as a bed slave of any sort. I value him for his profession and possible contribution to my new territory. That''s all there is to it. As for the topic about having children, let''s get to that once we are out of this territory. I don''t mind having a lot of children since I can afford it. I just don''t want them to be kept here and end up similar to those puppets that were delivered earlier."


    My sudden comment pulled their focus back to the two guys recently delivered at my doorstep. I explained to them that they were the "offerings" given to me by the elders as part of being tagged as the best "seed bearer" for this batch. I then told them that there would be three more who will arrive one by one until the end of the week.


    I looked at the eight guys and told them that most likely, they would also find the other three familiar based on the first two that they immediately recognized and simply because the number of their missing friends matches the number of the total offerings I will receive this week.


    For the benefit of everybody, I explained to them the current health condition of the two guys that were brought in. I gave them a shake of my head that signifies that things aren''t looking that good for them.


    I further explained that their physiques are worsening and their minds have been nearly destroyed. I told them that my initial scan shows signs of physical abuse and based on how they were unresponsive and acting like soulless puppets, there should be long-term mental abuse as well.


    I reported to them that upon close inspection, I also found the presence of a magical object forcefully embedded in their bodies which was making them sick and it was most likely what the elders used to control their every action and thought. I told them that I was allowed to purchase the 5 guys at 500 silver each or at a bargain price of 2 gold if I decide to buy all of them.


    As for healing them, I admitted that the only way to do it is for me to have an intimate relationship with them to heal their bodies and minds, extract the foreign magical item carefully and stop any further debilitating effects of whatever "education" or "training" they had while they were deemed as missing.


    The eight guys looked at each other with sadness and helplessness in their eyes. They were feeling pity towards their friends and regret since they weren''t strong enough to save them before they ended up in this dire situation.


    After a few minutes of silence, they suddenly looked at me with newly found strength and conviction. They told me that I should do everything it is that I needed to do to save their friends and get them back to their normal selves. They said that it would be better if they end up belonging to me instead compared to them staying as property with a fancy label of an "offering" which was nothing more than a job as a high class slave of the elders of this territory.


    They returned all the dowry I gave them as well as gave me all the money they have with them and said that they will look for more money to help me in buying all of their friends off of the elders'' hands. These guys are really as close as brothers, willing to shoulder burdens together.


    Though I laid my next steps to them as something that was necessary and somewhat like a sacrifice on my part, it wasn''t really that hard of a decision for me. I am just pretending to be pushed to a corner regarding spending my night with those two so as not to appear perverted. I have already seen those guys'' bodies and the orbs have already been extracted too though I had to replace them with healing orbs with similar attributes instead to help their bodies recover no matter how slowly it may be.


    Once all the talks, questions and next steps have been answered and discussed, I walked sluggishly towards the honeymoon room where the two offerings are. In the outside, they would think that I only stayed about six hours inside the room. In the inside though, I have long made the time slower at a conversion of 1 hour outside to 8 hours inside the room. It was like spending 24 hours on each guy which if you ask me, was beyond perfect.


    They told me that I can do whatever I needed to do to heal these guys and that I will definitely do though through bedroom activities. The people outside couldn''t hear a single thing that was happening inside but I made sure that the observers could hear it loud and clear. The 6 hours was enough to make the guys pass out and for me to extract as much mana and essence as possible from the both of them for my future plans.


    Since I touched them, they were immediately marked as vessels. After those six hours, I left the two guys asleep inside the honeymoon room, tucked under soft and thick sheets. As for me, I washed up and slept, hugging Vaelion in our room which totally surprised and confused the guy.


    On the next days after that, I did the same thing with the other three offerings that were sent over to my doorstep. The length of time I used to stay in the honeymoon room halved though since I only needed three hours to finish doing what I needed to do for each man anyways.


    The third offering that came in was a rather toned and strong looking elf named Maidar. As per his friends, he was a very skilled archer. The fourth offering was a mage named Verrad and the last offering was a very beautiful man who was a bard named Elris. The last guy definitely can compete with Kayden''s looks. I am just not sure if he can compete with Lark''s amazing voice too.


    Just as Therlis did for his other friends, he checked on the health condition of the offerings the morning after. He couldn''t help but turn beet-red though since he saw first hand the love marks and bruises on the men''s bodies after spending only a few hours (in their perspective) with me though it was really 24 hours inside the room. He also confirmed the marks of previous physical abuse (scars, burn marks, knife cuts, signs of wounds being sewn up, etc.) on the bodies of the five guys.


    After spending a "few hours" inside the honeymoon room, the guys were moved to the regular bedrooms with bunker beds. The bunch of friends requested if it was possible to remove the divider of the three rooms so that all of them can stay and talk with each other. Well, I honestly do not mind the change in the floor plan of the house so with a wave of my hand, the solid walls disappeared.


    It became one incredible huge room with three bathrooms and a total of nine double deck beds. That was a total of 18 beds wherein 13 are already occupied by the childhood friends. I let them do whatever they wanted since I know that they have a lot of catching up to do with how the five went missing for several years.

 Chapter 206 - 206 - Elven and Heralds Perspectives (Part 1)

    Vaelion''s POV S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the time I met her in Sklavryet to the first night I spent with her, I still couldn''t believe that at least, I ended up with a good owner. Everything about her just gets more amazing as I find out more about how her mind works. Though it may sound twisted to say this, she''s kind, at least to me. Nobody could ever totally say that they don''t have any ulterior motives in this world anyway. At least for Selene, she is honest about hers.


    For the past few days that I have stayed with her, I got to see how intricate her mind and plans are. It was honestly scary at first but in the long run I simply thought that as long as I stay on her side and in her team, my father and I will be safe. As for her enemies, they will never know what killed them even after they''re dead.


    In a span of a week, she has already cleaned up the forests for valuable things, set up plans for all the elves from the outer district to be protected and bought by the end of her stay here and she even took ownership of non-slaves that are the best in their professions as a way to cripple the economy of this sick place called Freyheimr. I am an elf but I was never treated as one of them by this territory so why should I care if the woman who owns me razes this territory to the ground?


    ******** ******** ********


    Reiss'' POV


    It''s the dreaded festival season again. Me and my friends will be hiding like rats once again since we''ll surely be hunted by a bunch of starving cats. The effects of the medicine we were taking to keep us sane is getting weaker and weaker. Maybe it won''t even work this year. Who knows? Every year has been a struggle just to not be fully corrupted by this damned curse. Why do we have to pay for the sins that were just passed on to us by our ancestors? How long do we have to pay for it?


    I did my research about the "seed bearers" of this year and I found the name of the best one and how she looked like. If she is outstanding enough, they might just give her those offerings they have been preparing. Those offerings are my missing friends. If I had to sell everything I had to that woman so I can save my friends from the hell they are living in, I would. I had reeled in my other childhood friends and together we will try to hook up with that woman. There''s eight of us and I hope, at least one of us gets her interested enough.


    I first saw her while she is going around the middle district, shopping with her attendant whom I personally know. He''s a slave named Vaelion. It''s at least good to know that she seemed to be treating him well. He doesn''t look scared, in pain or starved. There were also no visible wounds, burns, bruises, dangling limbs or limping whenever he walks upon closer observation. Those are all good signs about her personality.


    In the afternoon, before the first night of the two full moons, we have all lost hope of getting her attention. She only ever talked with her attendant and only bought food items in the marketplace. We met a few times and she even smiled back at me when I greeted her but that''s about it. The others didn''t even get a chance to encounter her up close. This is the first time I actually got frustrated about a woman not looking at me lewdly. Why is she so polite all the time?


    A few hours before I close up shop, a customer came in while my back was facing the main door of the weaponshop. I talked absent-mindedly and advised the person to just pick anything they wanted from the display quickly since I am in a hurry. I then heard a soft female voice asking, "Are you included in the options I can pick from?". My eyes widened in shock. No matter how innocent that question was, it was definitely an invitation to mate. I don''t know how I will escape this one.


    I abruptly turned around and was stunned to see that it was the woman we were all trying our hardest to seduce! She smiled sweetly at me, patiently waiting for my answer. When I looked into her eyes, I felt like I was struck by lightning and I immediately agreed. I also ended up asking her if she would be willing to give the same offer to my other friends. It was her turn to be surprised. Before I realized I was selling my whole team to her, I already heard her accept my counteroffer. Damn it. I don''t know if she was the one we entrapped or I willingly put the eight of us in her trap instead.


    ******** ******** ********


    Therlis'' POV (in behalf of the others as well)


    When Reiss discussed with us his grand plan, we weren''t that hopeful. Though we will technically be serving only one master, he doesn''t even know what type of person she is. What if she was an evil woman who will bring us to a much worse situation? He begged us to just go with the plan and like how we always supported each other, we just nodded our heads and sighed at the guy''s foolishness.


    We went with his plan and all but guess what? None of his tactics seemed to work. When the day of the two full moons arrived, he barged into our doors just before sunset, hurrying us to take all our important belongings, close up our stores and houses and follow him back to the weaponsmith shop without any explanation. Don''t tell me it''s another mess of his that we have to work on together to fix. This is getting tiring, really.


    We still decided to give the guy the benefit of the doubt so we did as he told us to do and followed him back to his shop. When we entered it''s premises, we saw a woman sitting on a comfy chair waiting for us inside. Everything escalated quickly from meeting her to undergoing the ritual, passing out as an effect of it and when we woke up, it was already the morning after. We were wearing different clothes as to what we wore before we passed out, we were bound to the woman and the only thing we know was her name was Selene and we are currently inside her villa in the inner district. We don''t even know if "Selene" was her real name. It was also very shady how she suddenly approached Reiss right before the full moons showed its strength after several days of ignoring us.


    What''s a lot more scary is that we all noticed that we all felt weak and quite empty deep in our guts even though she said that she touched none of us the night prior. How was she even able to bring all of us here without being found out? For some reason, I strongly believe that I am missing one important chunk of my memory from last night when we completed the ritual with her. This made me even nervous because these are eight lives we are talking about. If we include those five guys we need to save, that''s a ton of futures that might end prematurely because of Reiss'' impulsiveness and stupidity! I think I might really end up killing Reiss this time if we get in deep trouble again because of him.


    ******** ******** ********


    Fyndriel''s POV


    The last thing I remember was being knocked out inside the hut where I have been kept as a specimen for several years. Why do I call myself a specimen? That''s because I have always felt that I was being observed and they made me try various medicine, food and maybe even poison at times just like how experiments are done in alchemy or medicine. I am a scribe and a researcher so I should know.


    When I woke up, my body felt really hot from the inside like someone was burning me. At the same time, the thing between my legs is tingling and uncomfortable. My body is devoid of strength and though I am awake, I couldn''t open my eyes. I felt that I was carried carelessly on somebody''s shoulder then after a few minutes I felt that I was placed on a cold floor. I heard a knock then after some time, I felt a pair of hands pull me inside into a place that smelled fragrant and felt warm. I honestly felt calm when I should be feeling scared at that point.


    After a few minutes, I was carried in somebody''s arms that somewhat felt familiar. When did I ever smell this scent and felt this touch? I tried to think about it but it only brought me a severe headache so I stopped. I then felt a pair of hands loosening and removing my clothes. I was then placed in a tub with cold water that honestly cooled down the burning heat by quite a bit. I felt I was being scrubbed clean like some kind of pet but then weird things started to happen as the naughty hand reached between my legs! I did expect these things to happen to me eventually since they have always told me that I was meant to be an offering but I did not expect for it to happen this way. I don''t even have the strength to fight back as my body somewhat craved that familiar touch. Before I knew it, I was panting and moaning involuntarily with the pleasure. Everything that happened next was a blissful blur and all I felt was a soothing relief throughout my body between bouts of sexual ecstasy. I never thought my body would crave it this much. I then passed out sometime after. I woke up several times only to be bombarded by sexual pleasure again. I lost count of how many times I reached my climax, passed out, woke up and was made to climax again. I just let whoever was caressing my body to her own devices. Before I passed out for the last time, I felt a cool and sweet liquid being poured down my throat and then everything turned dark. I woke up the next morning feeling run over by a truck but feeling calm and totally contented from the inside but where was she? Why am I sleeping naked near Elondar?

 Chapter 207 - 207 - Elven and Heralds Perspectives (Part 2)

    Elondar''s POV


    Who would have thought that a talented druid like me will fall into a trap of the wicked elders of this territory? I was isolated as my body and mind were crushed by a combination of spells, drugs and much of it, cruel torture. My mind must have been stronger than the rest of their specimens since I feel like I always get chosen to be a part of their wicked experiments. I would have killed myself a long time ago just to end the suffering if only I did not know that there are people waiting for me to come back in one piece. I know that they''ll never stop believing I''m still alive and I know they''re doing everything to get me out of this hell hole too so I couldn''t betray their trust.


    How long has it been since I was taken by force to this small hut, in a place I don''t know of. Has it been two years? Maybe five or even ten? I already lost track of time as I focused on just surviving each day. I tried escaping several times, got caught and was punished severely but my mind never stopped thinking of ways on how I can get out of here.


    This night was different though. I heard the door unlock from the outside as two guards tied me up like an animal for slaughter then they dragged me out. I had no energy to fight back as I was just recently punished and was not given any meals since yesterday. I was also given potions that make one''s limbs numb and weak. I was dragged easily and then for some reason was thrown just outside the door. The guards simply went back to their posts next to the door and watched me squirm on the ground. What kind of sick game is this? Not even a few minutes passed, I felt a strong pressure press on my body firmly to the ground and then I started feeling hot and uncomfortable. I then saw a shadow looming over me and when I looked up, it was one of the elders. He leaned down and force me to drink a red potion. Almost immediately, I felt like my insides were on fire. He grabbed me by the crown of my head and started chanting something. That was the last thing I remembered before everything turned dark.


    I felt like I woke up several times but every time I did, I was simply consumed by heat and sexual pleasure. I should have hated it. I am sure I have just been sold off but the hands touching me makes me feel calm instead. I became fully awake the next morning and the first thing I saw was Fyndriel''s confused eyes staring back at me.


    ******** ******** ********


    Maidar''s POV Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several years ago, I don''t know how but I ended waking up in an unknown house that I could never get out of. As for the exact amount of time I have stayed here, I have lost track of that. I always felt that whoever brought me here has been tampering with my body and my mind. My memories are spotty and there were times that time seemed to skip from morning till night with me having no recollection of how I spent the day. I wake up with wounds, bruises and cuts too but have no idea how I got them. One thing''s for sure, I have become a specimen of the elders but what can I do about it? I''d rather endure this than be killed. If I chose that path, I will never be able to avenge myself and all the other specimens before me.


    Most of the time, the boredom is what''s killing me. During my free time, I used to do target practice and then apply my training to hunting animals in the forest to feed me and my huge family of friends. But here, I can only stare at the ceilings and walls, eat or sleep much like a boar that is being fattened up before slaughter.


    One peaceful night, I was suddenly dragged out of the hut after being tied up which is a first since I stayed here. I was quite confused as why they were letting me out all of a sudden. Is this a trap to entice me to escape so they have a reason to finally kill me?


    Before I got over my confusion, somebody pulled my hair back and another pair of hands forced my mouth open then a potion was poured down my throat. I tried to spit it out but they pinched my nose and kept my head angled upwards so I will be forced to gulp it down. When they have succeeded, they simply let go of me as I slumped heavily to the ground. I awaited my death quietly but instead of death, I felt like I was doused in fire all of a sudden. I couldn''t help but groan. I would have screamed in pain but my pride won''t let me allow these people to watch me suffer so I bit my lower lip and kept at it even as I tasted blood. I don''t know how long I endured before my consciousness slipped away.


    When I woke up, I was in a dim room, quite confused. I don''t think I was still tied up but I couldn''t move. Before I was able to understand what''s happening, I felt the sudden bombardment of a weird but pleasurable feeling. I finally noticed something squirming inside my bottom and then something sucking on the thing between my legs. I was about to ask the person doing lewd things to my body but before I could I found my body shivering as my back arched and something was released from my body. I heard myself moaning involuntarily since the onslaught between my legs didn''t stop even after that. My mind became blurry as I went in and out of consciousness. I lost count of how many more of the same thing 0happened after that. Was that what they called an orgasm?


    ******** ******** ********


    Verrad''s POV


    I was too naive to think that as long as I used my talents to help out whatever research this territory had, may it be good or bad, I will be saving myself and my friends from possibly being used as a specimen. The cruel truth hit me straight on my face when I woke up in one of the "isolation huts" for specimens. I knew it was one because I used to monitor previous specimens in a similar setting. I guess my use in the research team is no longer enough to exempt me from being a specimen myself. I sighed at my predicament but as a previous member of the research team, I already knew that I won''t escape from here. I know how the mechanism of this place works and when I say it''s isolated, it means it is in a different space and dimension which was why nobody can find you and you also can''t get out.


    At first, I was counting the days I''ve been staying here but somewhere along the way, I stopped caring how much time has passed. Until one day, I was informed that they have finally found a woman worthy to have me as an offering. This day has finally come, huh? I just hope I at least survive my first night in one piece. I know the plight of the offerings since I have seen a lot of them go and never come back after being sent to their designated seed bearers. Those that are able to come back are half-dead.


    When the set time came, I calmly came out of the hut together with two guards. They knew I was very passive with everything that was happening so they didn''t even bother incapacitating me since I won''t run anyways. They handed me a potion vial and asked me to drink it which I did with no qualms. I never thought I would drink a potion that I myself helped in creating. I smiled mockingly and sat on the ground as the effects of the potion started attacking my body but I did not complain or utter any sound. I remember being dragged to a villa inside the inner district and was simply dropped in front of the door. Suddenly, the door opened and a pair of hands pulled me in the house. For some reason, the house that should be the last place I would be in before my death felt warm and comforting. I inhaled deeply and let my consciousness leave me. The next time I opened my eyes, I was sleeping on a large and comfy bed full of hickeys from the strenuous activity last night. I don''t remember that much but I think she helped me remove the seal the elders placed on my mana. Was my owner that powerful?


    ******** ******** ********


    Elris'' POV


    Others always wanted to be eternally young, to be the most beautiful or handsome, to be alluring and irresistable or to be popular. As for me, I hated all of that. I am not trying to brag here but I was born with beauty that can make others envious and greedy. Being a mystique, I automatically have eternal youth as well. Because of all those things that I never asked for, I was bullied, sold off by my parents to the elders and abused over and over because of my damn looks. As if trying to tell me that all I will ever amount to would be their toy, they kept my face blemish free but damaged every other part of my body with burns, cuts and bruises. It was a cursed fate.


    When I was taken in as an "offering", I did not even think of fighting back. I just patiently awaited my fate and hoped that after all of this, my life would just end quickly. I was tired, fed up and I don''t feel that there is anything I need out of this life anymore.


    One night, an elder came into my dwelling and without warning, made me drink a red potion. Almost immediately, I felt my whole body burning. It was painful. Was this poison? Am I finally allowed to die? I believe I passed out from the pain and when I woke up, I was in an unfamiliar room. I looked down on my body and I saw that I was naked and somebody was between my legs. I should have told them to stop but what she was doing felt really good. I was so used to pain, that the sudden pleasure shocked me. I guess, I was finally offered to a seed bearer. I was expecting a worse treatment. She was rough and quite energetic but she was gentle too for some reason. It should have made me feel dirty. I should have hated it but I didn''t. I eventually passed out again from all the strenuous activity. I woke up the next morning feeling a calmness I never thought I would feel after being sold off as a sex slave. I looked around the room but she''s not here. Was it just a one time thing? I hope it isn''t.

 Chapter 208 - 208 - As the effects of the moonlight dies down

    The first week of the festival is the peak of the effects of the two full moons when people of Freyheimr go crazy with heat. I honestly had a very busy week during that time too. I don''t think anybody could claim to be busier than I am. For one, I never thought I would be able to juggle such a huge crowd in my house. If I should make a summary of how my week went, it would be: taking an attendant on my first night, meeting his father the next day, promising to cook dinner for 70 people everyday for two weeks, making secret arrangements for the people on the outer district and checking other useful people I can snatch from this territroy. On the first official day of the festival, I even took in eight mystiques in one go which I don''t know why I agreed to so easily. I was then given "offerings" by the elders which was a total of five more men, which were sent one by one till the end of the one week period. This does not include the others that I had to take in to stop the elders from doing evil things to them like Ithil (Vaelion''s father) and the talented ones in the outer district. All in all, I have already taken in 25 men in just a week. Out of all those men, I am only living with 14 of them right now but honestly, it was already mentally exhausting. I made other arrangements for the other 11 newly bought slaves to live in the middle district for now.


    As I was taking in more people and making arrangements for them, I still did not stop cooking lunch for those living in the outer district every day as well as making my rounds in the forest to forage alchemy items and also hunt animals for meat and other sellable materials. I also answer some alchemy questions from the research team though I give perfunctory answers most of the time since I don''t really intend to help them do more evil things to other beings. As for saving credits for my future purchases, I already gathered enough to buy all the outer district slaves. I continue working because I am not one to stop earning money just because I already have enough to buy what I originally wanted. Most of the recent items I have taken from the forests were sent over to me and Uncle Daejung''s shared inventory for the alchemy shop back in Hoffen. My storage has the function keeps them fresh indefinitely so I can never have too much of the same ingredient or alchemy material. I have already paid for the slave contracts of the first 25 men so their ownership has already been transferred to me immediately. I simply want to make sure that the elders could not change their minds and take them back when they feel like it. I never told the five newbies (a.k.a offerings) that I have bought them off. You can take is aas a prank on my end or me making sure they continue working hard for their freedom. I never touched them again after their first night with me too. The effect of me being cold was kind of unexpected though since they started to act weirdly. Sometimes, I feel like they were jealous that I only ever spent my nights inside my room with Vaelion. I am sure it was not an illusion since those five started outright seducing me and flirting with me. This reaction is something you wouldn''t expect from people that were offered to somebody who took advantage to claim their purity while they were not on their normal selves. I know what I did and I have the guts to admit it. I know it was still by force even if during my first nights with them, I never felt any of them trying to stop me or even fight back one bit during the deed. They were actually too calm and accepting. I felt that they were even enjoying it too but that should just be me imagining things. They''re acting abnormally that I am starting to doubt if I have really healed up their bodies and minds fully. I know I did and I even gave them a check up a few times afterwards just to be sure. Ugh. I have too many things to do so I will just let them be for now.


    The elves and heralds I own essentially are still free to do what they feel like doing with their time. I also gave them permission to leave the house as long as they come back before dinner time. They are all wearing those green bracelets that signify that they have owners so they are protected well within the territory. I provide them with their basic needs such as food, clothing and shelter with occasional gifts whenever I go shopping in the middle district. I also made sure to remove all the scars in their bodies hoping it makes them feel a bit better. For others that have more deteriorated health when I met them, they are all healing up gradually as of now.


    I never stopped going out to gather stuff from the forests since I need to provide for more and more people now. Some of them, namely: Therlis, the healer; Maidar, the archer; Elondar, the druid;and Merith, the hunter were my daily companions during these trips outside the forest. They were mostly carrying stuff for me, learning things like cute children and helping me forage or hunt. I also alternately bring a few out of the ten recent slaves I bought from the outer district. I look like a princess with a ton of bodyguards whenever we go out which I honestly don''t hate at all. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the others like Vaelion and Ithil and the remaining "offerings", they opted to stay inside the house. They volunteered to keep the house and the surrounding area, clean and organized. They also made sure the meals are prepared on time so I got off of the cooking duty quickly in the house. The ones from the middle district that I allowed to continue doing their professions, leave early each morning and go about their day managing their shops and stores. They all voluntarily give their profits at the of each day to me to help out in paying off the slavery contracts of their five friends. I let them do it since I know that it would make them feel less burdened about me supporting them.


    As an extra task with extra pay, I also instructed the eight working guys to find other people that they believe would be useful to bring out of this place and they readily nodded their heads with naughty smirks on their faces. They even told me that they will find "like-minded" elves and heralds that would accept the same offer I gave them. I furrowed my brows at their confidence but if they could find a few, it''s totally a welcome thing for me. These eight seemed to be really thriving and happy since they found a vengeful owner like me with the same goals as they have. I can only shake my head and laugh cause I find fate really funny and very appropriate at these situations. I am now more confident to bring more people out of here since I have assistants now like Vaelion, Elondar and Verrad who each has an abundant amount of mana in them. They should be enough to protect the other slaves as I teleport them in batches to Marahuyo.


    Life was generally normal, even too routinary if you ask me but I liked this slow and peaceful times. It was like a calm before the storm, no the apocalypse, that I would be bringing in this territory at the end of this festival. I already sent a message to Makisig about the upcoming increase in population from the elves and heralds side. I felt that he hated the idea but I calmed him down by assuring him that I have total control of the bunch. I came clean about the slavery thing too. I told him that I also made sure to take only the ones with good character and those that hated the territory and wanted to leave. I imagined him sighing and rolling his eyes but still giving in to my plans. And that he did as he responded with a very short letter the says, "Fine. You win." that made me laugh so loud while holding my stomach.


    Suddenly, I miss the guys back in Hoffen and I wanted to see how the children in my pregnant husbands'' stomachs are doing. I think I would be teleporting long distances to make visits in Hoffen once I am back in Sklavryet to visit Ioannis. I can easily visit Makisig since he''s nearby. I also miss the clingy Lark. I wonder how he''s doing during these two weeks I was away.


    I don''t plan to leave this region just yet since I am already near the areas of the beastmen. I might as well pick some useful ones to bring to Marahuyo. When I say useful ones, I am thinking about breeding and work purposes. It might be selfish but I need people who will earn their keep at least. If they can fulfill both traits, that would be for the best. First things first, I would need to gather more information about the beastmen''s culture and heat periods for me to be able to plan my next move. I don''t even know how many villages there are within the beastmen race and territory so I don''t know how many I will be taking in. Maybe I should tell Makisig to clear up more areas for housing just to be sure. For now, let''s squeeze out every single useful thing from the elven forests during these last few days!


    I didn''t know I was smirking while making plans in my head and when I looked around, everybody with me were looking down, quiet and pale with fear. Did they think I was thinking of ways to make them suffer during this trip? I never did that even when I only had Vaelion with me before. I don''t know if I would laugh or feel insulted.

 Chapter 209 - 209 - The last day of the

    The remaining days of the festival passed by quite quickly. As for my Freyheimr slaves and me, we just continued taking as many useful and valuable things from this territory as we can. Each of my slaves were given their storage earrings and they have already kept all their valuables there and those that they don''t like to bring were sold off for money. The others in the outer district continued doing odd jobs to earn as much money as they can before leaving the territory with me. They did not keep their belongings hidden for now so as not to alert the authorities of their imminent departure at the end of the festival. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elders were encouraging me to buy more of the elven items that were on sale which I did just to shut them up. These things would be useful for my business research as well as quite a good source of money if auctioned outside. They look quite contented with my purchases as they finally stopped pestering me. This should also be due to the fact that the number of slaves I have bought out of their hands was already quite high. I already have 32 as of the moment. YES. From the previous 25, it has increased to 32 in just a few days since the guys working at the middle district are such great headhunters and sales people. They took the task I gave them quite seriously maybe because of the promised reward or maybe they just relish in the idea of taking more useful people out of here to make the territory suffer in the near future.


    Their catch consisted of a trio of farmers named Leaf, Sylvian and Lyik. They were enticed with the promises of fertile lands they could farm to their hearts content, a lot of different types of seeds they can work with and a kind and fair master. I wonder which master they were talking about though.


    They found me two more botanists that also serve as healers which were co-workers of Therlis in his shop. Their given names were Rerah and Yaus. The others told me in secret that those two were actually Therlis'' disciples but the guy hated the term since it makes him feel very old (I am sure he is old though none of my elves looked any older than 30). He also forbids the two guys from calling him teacher in public for the same reason. They were forced to call him by name instead.


    They also got a leather tanner since they said that I seem to love buying clothes and experimenting on designs. They teasingly told me that they wanted to complete my "doll" collection since I already have a tailor (Sylten) and a weaver (Neyha), previously. His name is Korlan and he''s been a tanner for a century or two as per what he said.


    The last one they fooled- *coughs*, rather enticed was surprisingly another scribe. They said that he was the man who taught all thirteen of them (the childhood friends) how to read, write and also elven history and culture when they were young so they fondly call him "An''kin" which means teacher in mystique language. I looked at them blankly since I just realized that they were all a few hundred years old already and if this guy is their teacher, how old can he be, right? They seemed to have read my mind and they readily said that he was already a little over 400 years old. As expected, he doesn''t look any older than 25 to me when I met him the first time. They said that they needed a man like him for the education of the future little elves we will be having then all their faces turned beet-red all of a sudden after they realized what they just said to my face. Even their old teacher coughed, his face turned red too and he looked away. The old elven teacher''s name was Yoffir. He did look at me for a few seconds meaningfully but when I looked back into his eyes, he looked away shyly for some reason. I wonder what this seemingly cunning old man is thinking about while looking at me and what did this bunch of naughty friends told him to entice him to leave his life here and start some place else. (Author''s Note: (spoiler alert) Yoffir has always loved children so he chose a profession that lets him teach the young ones. He has always dreamed having one of his own though luck isn''t on his side so you get the idea what they used to entice him. *winks*)


    As the last day of my stay in Freyheimr arrived, I gave instructions to the 32 men about our departure from this place. I asked them to tidy up the whole villa and don''t leave anything of value behind. I even took the customized beds I requested them to make for me. I asked Vaelion and Ithil to come with me in the guise of visiting the outer district and their house one last time.


    I know many eyes are watching our every move so we kept and acted as leisurely as we can. We passed by some shops in the middle district and even went shopping. It simply seemed like I was using up whatever credits is remaining in my ring. I bought pretty random things like food, clothing, elven tools and simple trinkets as souvenirs. We simply looked like people tidying a house before leaving. There were occasional greetings with people that we passed by but we kept our conversations to a minimum.


    It was already time to cook lunch for the people in the outer district when we finished shopping. We were all acting pretty much how our normal days were in the past two weeks. We cooked and ate together and the atmosphere was just happy and calm. I still did the 30-minute illusion barrier to give them final instructions for our departure later and everybody couldn''t help but be excited about it. I told them that when we are about to leave, they simply need to go about their regular activities but have somebody in their houses gradually keep their belongings in the earrings so that when sunset arrives, they will be all packed up. I told them to all go back in the house half an hour before sunset so the absence of people in the streets will seem to be a normal thing for the observers.


    One hour before sunset, we have cleared up the villa and the people from the middle district have cleared up their homes, stores and shops. I passed by the managers of the posh district to say goodbye just like a normal tourist would. The other seed bearers followed suite as we all left the main gates of Freyheimr. I waited for each of them to leave through the carriages that were provided to them by the territory. As for me, I told the managers they I could cast a teleportation portal for everybody just fine.


    Fifteen minutes before sunset, I asked Vaelion, Elondar and Verrad to create a barrier of some sort to envelope all 33 of us to hide what I was about to do. It took them about 5 minutes to complete a full concealment. Afterwarda, I conjured a huge orb the side of a basketball filled with my mystique mana much to everybody''s surprise. I then removed my disguise for the first time in the midst of their shocked gazes. It was the first time they realized that I was a mystique too just like all of them. I can see the shock in Yoffir''s face as he paled and fell down to his knees. He then uttered, "Udos yaith udossta bel''lain ulu l''valsharess d''Eieneos." (We pay our respects to the queen of Eieneos.) The others looked in disbelief between Yoffir and me. I just nodded my head as a response then dismissed it as nothing. I kept my focus on the task at hand. Within 10 seconds, a huge teleportation portal appeared on the ground with the mystique mana orb as its core. I have prepared this beforehand to ensure that the teleportation portal will not lose its mana support in the middle of teleporting several people. I immediately sent the first 20 people straight to Marahuyo. After that was done, I then sent messages to the 58 people left in the outer district to start accepting the offers I sent into their slavery bracelets. As they did, they appeared one by one within the confines of the sturdy barrier my three men have created. Every time the crowd reaches 20, I start the next batch for teleportation. The last batch that will be leaving the territory included me, Vaelion (mage), Verrad (mage), Elondar (druid), Yoffir (mage), Therlis (healer), Rerah (healer), Yaus (healer), Maidar (archer), Merith (hunter) and Reiss (weaponsmith). This was planned just in case we get caught by guards and had to fight our way out of this place.


    It was only five minutes now before sunset and the outer district is now a complete ghost town. The ex-residents purposely left light sources in their homes to create the illusion that the inhabitants are still inside. As for me, I chanted a spell for the first time since my stay here. It was a spell to erase all my tracks and the territory''s memories of my existence. It would create a gap in their memories as to where the 90 people I took out from their territory went to or how they were able to leave unnoticed. I hope they will have fun looking for a needle in a haystack.


    It took five batches for the teleportating to be able to move all 91 people, myself included, to Marahuyo. As the new moon shines above Freyheimr, the last batch consisted of 11 people disappeared from the outskirts of the territory without a trace.

 Chapter 210 - 210 - The arrival at Marahuyo

    Within a span of 15 minutes, 90 mystiques, a mix of elves and heralds, appeared in the central plaza of Marahuyo shocking everybody currently living in the sanctuary. Makisig has already told everyone about the mass migration that is bound to happen by sunset but nothing prepared them for the sheer number of immigrants that arrived.


    As the first four batches of 20 arrived, everything remained a stand still with none of them moving from the place they appeared after teleportation. It may be fear of the unknown or simply because they were technically surrounded by giants that are known to hate their race so time seemed to stop as everybody was stunned.


    As the last batch appeared which included me, the tension seemed to have finally disappeared in an instant. I simply walked out of the crowd and approached Makisig to give him a kiss on the lips, a hug and a rub on his stomach that already shows a tiny bump beneath his well-formed abdominal muscles. I even kneeled down and kissed the area of his womb and smiled at him which made my cute giant lover blush hard.


    After the brief public display of affection, I asked the elves and heralds to introduce themselves one by one and to tell a bit about themselves or the professions they could do which they all did obediently. Yoffir went last and as he walked past the crowd towards the front, he kept his knowing eyes on me as I also stared back a him. I already knew who he really was and what he was about to say based on the previous reports given to me by Void.


    He wasn''t just a simple "An''kin". He was the leader of an underground group of elves and heralds that was trying to sabotage the evil plans of the elders discreetly. He wasn''t barely 400 years old. He was way older than that and was already alive during the war that killed my people. He wasn''t cursed to die though since he did not fight that war and instead hid away with his followers. He was so deeply hidden that even when his other members were killed off and hunted down by the elders, he wasn''t caught.


    What his group did was like an indirect assist to Eieneos. It was much like how Sklavreyt works for Eieneos in the shadows. They are technically pro-Eieneos and Anti-Freyheimr so to speak.


    As Yoffir stopped walking, he started introducing himself, his age and his profession. He was a teacher alright but he did not stop there. Due to the effects of the slavery mark, he readily told everybody that he was trained in espionage, assassination and also a leader of a rebellious group back in Freyheimr.


    He smirked after providing the information and then asked if I can speak with him and the leaders of the sanctuary in private. I nodded my head and gave instructions to the other giants to settle the lodgings of the others that came with me. I also gave them food ingredients so that they can prepare a meal for everybody.


    In total, there are 35 giants, 52 elves and 38 heralds currently in Marahuyo. It was a huge jump in population but it was good that we prepared enough housing and space for all of them. More people means faster construction progress and a livelier economy so I believe it was all fine. I may need to do a quick ocular tomorrow morning once all the talks and arrangements have been settled.


    Makisig, Dakila, me, Ithil, Vaelion and Yoffir started walking towards our designated village center. As we walked away, I called on the bunch of childhood friends, all 13 of them, to follow us and I saw their faces light up and I even saw them have a little bit more spring in their steps.


    Once we have all settled inside the village hall''s meeting room, I immediately asked Yoffir what he wanted to talk about. He made a deep breath and then started talking about the thing he and his group have done throughout the years. There were both good and bad things since they had to keep themselves undercover for their own safety. He even had to become a consultant, a hidden elder of some sorts, to be able to have enough power to protect his own people.


    He said that he only had a few trusted aides left, only four of them in fact. They were children of elves and heralds that were tagged as traitors during the war since they decided not to fight and help the Eieneans. He secretly raised those children and gave them different identities since they were already orphans at that time. He trained them well so that they can protect themselves.


    He also did not withhold the truth of their births so their hate for Freyheimr ran deeply through their veins and their minds since they were young. He then said that he sent them all out of Freyheimr before the Annual Mystique Blood Union Festival in the guise of important tasks and missions to avoid the effects of the curse.


    For his four adopted children (he insisted that they were like his niece and nephews), they have a way to know where each of them were at any given time much like a homing device of some sort so those guys will definitely appear right outside Marahuyo as early as tomorrow since he suddenly moved to a different location without giving them a heads up. I asked him what will their possible reactions be if they saw him wearing a green bracelet for slaves but he simply smirked and said he wasn''t sure while giving me a meaningful look. This cunning old man is testing me, huh?


    As for the other men in the room, I gave them permission to set up their new workplaces and shops again in any unoccupied piece of land within the sanctuary. Yoffir then pushed his luck and asked me if it was okay for him to setup his own house and shop as well. He then meaningfully told me that I wasn''t the only one who stole as many valuable items as one could from Freyheimr. I asked him how much space he needed and he gave me an amount equal to three living spaces which earned him a raised eyebrow from me. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sighed and gave Makisig instructions to find a space that fits Yoffir''s requirements. The talks only lasted about half an hour before we all went out to help out in preparing the whole community''s dinner.


    Most of the people were given temporary abodes for now and then they will be assigned their own plot of land. They will be free to use any of the raw materials available and construct their preferred homes in the next days. As for me, I also don''t have a home yet in this sanctuary since during the times I was here, the priority was the homes of the new inhabitants, the community kitchen and other essential building like the food storage, medicine storage and securing a source of clean water. As for my visit today, I will finally have time to design my first ever home in this world.


    The plot of land I claimed for myself was in the northernmost part of the sanctuary which was aat the foot of the middle mountain that was bordering the sanctuary. Once everybody has been settled in their homes for the night, I walked alone towards the north to start building my house. As I was walking, I already noticed several people following me discreetly. Well, they think they were being discreet that is. I suddenly stopped walking and they also did. They even stopped breathing to not be detected. I wonder how long they can keep their breaths in. I smirked then teleported 500 meters forward to see what the stalkers reaction would be.


    After reappearing 500 meters towards my north, I went up a tree and placed a stealth spell on myself. After barely 10 minutes, I finally saw who was following me. It was an odd combination of races whoch included Vaelion (elf), Reiss (herald) and Kidlat (giant). They stopped right below the tree I was hiding in and started looking around. They seem to have nice teamwork. I talking while using a sound dispersion spell so they couldn''t pinpoint where I was, "It''s past bedtime. What are you three doing in the middle of the forest?"


    The shoulders of the three men who were caught in the act, jumped almost simultaneously. I saw their faces pale but nobody answered my question. I teleported behind them and touch each of their backs then sent them back to the village center. Once the distraction are gone, I sped towards the place where I will be building my new home.


    I set up some barrier stones around the property and injected mana to them. I plan to have a different security setup where only me, my trusted men and my future children will be allowed inside this area. Once the first barrier is up, I placed a separate barrier that would act like a one-way mirror so the people inside can look and hear whatever is happening outwards but nobody can do the same from the outside.


    Since I already have a house plan in mind, construction was quite quick and easy. It only took me 10 hours to construct everything. I started with the main house which has 3 floors.


    The first floor was the living room, kitchen, dining area, a common restroom, and my study and office where I can meet with important visitors. The second floor has my main bedroom, my mini-library and private office, a luxurious bathroom and toilet with a walk-in closet. The third floor has the main protection orb of the sanctuary, a teleportation portal and 12 receptacles similar to the one found in the room of beginnings just in case I need to place life orbs after stealing them away from unworthy men. The top floor has a beautiful glass dome that has an ever-changing night sky full of stars.


    On the rest of the land, I constructed smaller villas for my other "vessels" to at least give them a feel that they are different from the rest of the men here. I designed it like a modern twin house back on earth and there''s a total of 10 of them around the main house (a total of 20 houses) surrounded by their own personal gardens. It was a small private village on its own. These houses are still waiting for their future owners for now. Once I was happy with my arrangements, I went inside the master''s bedroom and fell asleep immediately.

 Chapter 211 - 211 - A rowdy morning

    The next day, I was awakened by the sound of explosions from the outskirts of the sanctuary. The protection orb was giving me emergency signals nonstop, indicating that someone is trying to get in without permission by attacking the barrier. For a person that was just woken up from such rowdiness, I do have the right to be grumpy, right?


    I sat up from my bed and stared forward for a bit. I stopped being a morning person after a few months of staying in this world so my irritation is at its peak right now. Once I have at least gotten rid of some of my sleepiness, I started walking towards the top floor of my home to check where the commotion is coming from. I placed my hand on the protection orb to get a clear view of what was happening outside the barrier. I zoomed into the source of the rumbles and explosions and saw four valiant and strong looking people trying to get in. Based on their physical characteristics, two were elves and the other two were heralds. Surprisingly, there was one female elf out of the four and she was the one sending the most attacks to damage and destroy my barrier.


    I already have an idea on who these four were since a certain annoying old man already gave a hint about it during last night''s meeting. These must be those brats that Yoffir took in as orphans after the long war a few centuries ago. They really came running back to where he was, first thing in the morning. They look strong alright and I understand that they must be very worried for their "foster uncle" who suddenly appeared outside the Freyheimr territory but I am still pissed due to being woken up during my beauty sleep so let me just hit them back just this once, okay?


    I looked around the area through the eyes of the barrier''s protection orb and found Yoffir watching on as the things are escalating with an amused face. I scoffed at his carefree reaction as my barrier was being battered by his brats. Let''s see if he can still stay amused with how the situation will become from now on.


    I injected mystique mana towards the orb to repair the damaged parts of the barrier and then chanted a few words to activate a spell that was embedded on it which gives a 300% damage reflect effect. The barrier turned blood red and one huge golden rune appeared on the surface at the highest point of the barrier. This was only visible to the people inside the territory and not the ones outside. The changes only appeared for a few seconds but for the old man it was enough for him to identify what rune it was.


    I saw Yoffir look up on the barrier and I knew he recognized the runes as his eyes widened in a combination of shock and realization. He finally started to look scared as his face paled and he started running towards the edge of the barrier in panic. It was my turn to look amused as this was the first time I saw him having a different facial reaction besides looking like a jerk. He must have thought that the four will calm down and stop attacking if they at least saw his face but it resulted in an opposite effect.


    Instead of calming down, I saw the eyes of his four foster kids quickly scan his body down to see if he''s alright and when their eyes saw the green elven slave bracelet he is wearing on his right wrist, I saw the eyes of the four brats turn red in anger. They all started charging up their separate attacks to force the barrier open. I saw Yoffir signaling them with all his being to stop attacking. The three men stopped but the stubborn-looking woman did not follow Yoffir''s instructions. I saw the female who looked the most angered at their foster uncle ending up being a slave, charge towards the barrier with what should be her strongest attack and what happened next was just amazing, at least for me.


    The stubborn woman flew backwards, hit a dozen or so trees and then tumbled until she slammed towards a huge rock that was then crushed into dust by the impact of her body. She stayed still on the ground with her head, mouth and several parts of her body quite battered. There should be internal bleeding and some broken bones for sure. That was a steep price to pay for being hard-headed and impulsive, I guess.


    The damage she gave the barrier was reflected at 3 times so I am not surprised of its effects. As for the other three men, they also flew a bit, hit a few trees and rocks here and there but they were able to stop from tumbling further by grabbing to some tree branches. I saw them getting some wounds, a few broken bones and they coughed out a bit of blood too. Ooh... The reflect was an AOE (area of effect) after all since those three were near the area where the barrier was attacked. This is something worthy of noting down since this is the first time I used the spells I embedded on the barrier. This will be very useful in the future.


    When Yoffir saw what has become of his four children, he immediately turned around and faced towards the direction of where I am in. He kneeled towards the northern part of the territory where my house was. His eyes were red as if he was about to cry any time.


    He then screamed at the top of his lungs, giving an apology for what the four had done outside the sanctuary. He also begged me to help heal them up especially the woman that flew away and was currently unconscious, bleeding and badly beaten up. The other three men limped as fast as they could with panic-stricken faces towards where the injured woman was while ignoring their own injuries.


    Each of them started to inject their mana to heal up parts of her body in hopes to stop the bleeding and any further damage from happening. The three men started crying like children as they try to heal the woman and themselves by gulping a few potions they have with them. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Yoffir, he stayed kneeling then he started to kowtow repeatedly when he noticed that I didn''t even bother to respond. On my end, this was a simple punishment not just because they woke me up but because this old man seemed to have forgotten who owns this place and who owns him.


    Though I did not react last night when he answered as if he was teasing and testing me, I was a quite angered that time. I just did not let it show on my face. Fast forward to this situation, he and his foster kids are paying the price of him being disrespectful and purposely withholding information. Don''t get me wrong. Me taking in elves and heralds doesn''t mean I have forgiven their race as a whole. My hatred of their race won''t go away that easily just because this bunch was innocent and I was treating them nicely.


    Yoffir kept himself in a kowtowed position and he has started sobbing while saying "Please" over and over again. There was evident desperation in his voice now. I let him feel the brunt of my anger a bit more and only teleported right in from of him after about 10 grueling minutes. I purposely took my time since I have already checked on that woman''s injuries earlier. She won''t die as long as she''s given some healing potions and some first aid healing spells within the next half hour.


    When Yoffir noticed a pair of feet in front of him, he immediately sat up and looked up at me. His face pale and streaked with tears. His forehead was also red and was bleeding a bit from kowtowing on the rough ground. The scared look fits his face who always looked like a jerk.


    Since I just looked at him and still stayed silent, he started begging again for me to help the mystiques outside. I looked at him coldly for a few seconds and then with a smirk on my face, I responded in a cold tone, "I asked you how they are going to react if they see you wearing a green slavery bracelet and you dismissed my question as if it was nothing important and there''s nothing to worry about. Now, this happens right in the middle of the morning when I was having my peaceful sleep. Here you are, begging me to help out someone who was disrespectful to my sleep and my territory. Next time, when I ask you a question, would you just smirk at me like a jerk? Is that the proper way to respond to me as your master? You must have forgotten that I own you and I own this place, Yoffir. Tell me. Should I care if all of them dies?"


    Yoffir''s eyes widened and he started apologizing for being disrespectful in a hurry. He begged for me not to vent my anger towards the people outside and just punish him instead. He said that it was all his fault and he would do anything I wanted as long as I heal them up. I responded with a short, "You better remember what you promised today." while looking at him coldly.


    I pulled Yoffir up by his collar and then pulled him towards the edge of the barrier. I kept walking leisurely and though I knew he wanted to run to where the injured brats are, he still kept with my pace and just kept his eyes looking at them in worry.


    Once we are near the bunch, he immediately escaped my grip and checked on the unconscious girl and started giving her healing spells. I threw them 4 vials of healing potions which the other three drank with no qualms. Yoffir then made the young girl take the potion by lifting her neck a bit. In just a few seconds, they were all at least 50% healed up though the girl was only about 1/3 okay.


    I snapped my fingers and a temporary mark appeared behind the hands of the four new people. I had no choice since this is the only way they can enter the barrier. I teleported the five of them inside and they hurriedly brought the woman inside Yoffir''s temporary abode. I nodded at Therlis and his two disciples to help out. Yoffir thanked me politely before he left with his brats.


    In the midst of the murmurs of the people, some astonished, some happy and some looking scared, I walked away and then quickly teleported back to my bedroom in my villa to continue my sleep. Without my knowledge, there was a new consensus that was created, that is, "Nobody should disturb the queen''s slumber."

 Chapter 212 - 212 - Waking up after my beauty sleep

    After going back to my bedroom to continue my sleep that was disturbed by the early morning commotion, I was surprisingly able to go back to sleep quite quickly. I only woke up in the late afternoon and this time I feel calm and refreshed. My mood has greatly improved. Ahhh... The wonders of quality sleep.


    I may have not noticed my mana was drained a lot from all the activities back in Freyheimr and building my home last night. You add the fact that this morning, I had to activate spells imbued in the barrier to punish trespassers. My body needed more rest than the usual it seems so being woken up just a few hours after I started sleeping made me extremely grumpy. Mana drain is harder to recuperate from compared to just being physically tired anyways.


    I did a full body stretch then sat up on my bed. The first thing I felt was extreme hunger and thirst. I haven''t gotten used to not eating and drinking with long intervals in between like other mystiques do. I am a human just a few months ago after all so that''s something I won''t be able to get used to so quickly.


    I finally got out of my bed after a quarter of an hour of dilly dallying. I took a long shower and change into comfy clothes. It should already be time to start preparing dinner for everybody at the community kitchen so I should go straight to that place. As for the villas that I have just built outside, I will just delegate them after everybody has finished their dinner.


    I teleported right next to the community kitchen area. The people working in the area immediately greeted me and I nodded to them in response. I asked what menu they have decided on today and they said that nothing have been picked yet. I looked into the ingredients currently available and decided to have some boar meat porridge with boiled eggs, stir fried vegetables, grilled chicken and some fish and veggie dumplings. I gave instructions on how to prepare and cook each dish and everybody moved with practiced efficiency. Though we had to feed 130 mouths this time, all the dishes were prepared within an hour and a half from the time we have picked the menu tonight. The three races delegated the tasks and were working peacefully for this meal which was quite impressive. If Nische was here, would he feel touched by this scene?


    The meal was quite filling and I was happy that everybody liked what we have prepared. The residents started talking to each other, at least civilly, though I know that giants hated the elves and heralds in general. I believe they knew that I wasn''t exaggerating when I said that I picked only the good-natured ones to bring here so they at least tried to treat them as normal as possible. Giants are really kind-hearted as they say. I sat next to Makisig of course, making sure that he gets to eat everything he wants from the menu. He''s eating for three right now so he deserves the best.


    As I was taking care of my pregnant lover''s dinner, I felt some fierce looks coming my way from across the dining table. As I looked up to find where the mild killing intent was coming from, I saw Vaelion, Reiss and Kidlat looking at me like they were aggrieved. When I looked around, there are looks of envy coming from several other pairs of eyes as well. Damn. I limited the number of husbands I had to three back in Hoffen and even tried to keep them away from each other to avoid this scenario. I don''t even have a husband in this region but I am experiencing this awkwardness. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the meal, I called on Makisig and Dakila, Vaelion and Ithil as well as the five "offerings": Fyndriel, Elondar, Maidar, Verrad and Elris to follow me to my house in the north. We got a lot of curious gazes. They must be wondering why I only called on to these nine in particular. If you ask me, it was simply because they are the men I have spent intimate moments with, the others are their immediate family members.


    To avoid stalkers, I used teleportation this time. We re-appeared in the middle of the small plaza near the cluster of twin houses I built. I could see the fascination and surprise in the eyes of my nine visitors. Once they have reeled in their emotions, they looked at me with questioning gazes. I smiled at them and simply said, "Choose one of these houses as your new homes." Their eyes widened as they realized that I was giving them a special living area near my home. It was really easy to make men in this world happy.


    Without wasting time, Makisig chose the house nearest to mine on the left side while Vaelion chose the house nearest to the right side. As for the five other guys, they looked at each other with furrowed brows. Verrad who was the most outspoken of the bunch politely asked, "Master, are we the only ones allowed to live in this area?" I looked at him and responded, "Yes. In case you don''t realize, except for Ithil and Dakila who are considered immediate family members, all of you here have spent at least one night with me." Their mouths formed into letter Os in realization. Verrad then asked, "If we are allowed to bring immediate family members, can we bring our friends in here since we treat them as our family? We are willing to occupy only four houses instead of five since we can share spaces. Would you please allow us to bring them here?" I looked at them coldly with no answer and I can see them sweating buckets as I kept my silence.


    After about a minute, I suddenly laughed out loud which actually scared the five so much that they took a step back away from me. I held my stomach while trying to keep my laughter in and responded, "I knew you would ask me this question. Fine! You can bring them over. Pick four houses that you can share with your friends. You decide who shares houses with whom. You can''t bring others in here without my permission or all of you will be kicked out." The five thanked me profusely and I saw pure happiness on their faces. They immediately picked two houses from each side. Now only the five farthest houses on each side are unoccupied.


    I am quite happy to see these guys smiling and laughing with such child-like purity even if they came from a place such as Freyheimr. Who would have thought that just a week ago, they looked like they lost their minds and souls. They never complained even after waking up naked after losing their first with an unknown woman. They accepted everything as they come and acted as if anything is fine as long as they are alive. Now, they can smile to their heart''s content and their bodies are fully healed up too since the elders took away the orbs out of their bodies before offering them to me. Too bad, they took the fake ones.


    After distributing the houses, all ten of us teleported back to the plaza and surprisingly, the eight gloomy looking bunch are still there waiting for us. The five guys excitedly pulled their friends to one of their temporary lodgings for a meeting as they bid me goodbye. The two pairs of father and son went back to their current homes too.


    As for me, I walked straight into the house where Yoffir and his four brats are staying to check on how they are doing. I did not even knock and just opened the door. I saw the four patients laying on beds in deep sleep while Yoffir was seated near the beds, watching over them. His eyes were blankly staring to the nothingness in front of him. He did not even notice me open the door and walk in.


    I coughed to get his attention and then he abruptly looked back to where the noise came from. When he saw it was me, he immediately stood up and kneeled in front of me. He started begging again to spare the four sleeping children under his care. I looked at him with my eyebrow raised and told him I was just checking on them. I gave him another batch of healing potions and ordered him to stop kneeling. I walked further into the house and stood next to the beds.


    I noticed Yoffir''s face paling gradually and he seemed to be shivering in nervousness. He must have thought that I was still angry and I came to finish the job. To make sure my threat sticks, I suddenly spoke an order from master to slave, "Don''t move and stay where you are." He stared at me with a mix of disbelief and begging. I then sat on the bed where the girl was sleeping and placed my left hand around her neck. As I did his, I kept my eyes on Yoffir face and asked, "You do know that I control everything within this sanctuary, right? I wonder if you can even do anything if I snap this thin neck I am holding right now." For good measure, I really tightened my hold until the girl on the bed started heaving due to the lack of air. I saw Yoffir''s face change to that of fear and then tears started to fall from his eyes. He couldn''t move and also couldn''t speak. He could only cry as I smirked at him.


    I eventually released my grip around the girl''s neck and placed a healing spell on it so it wouldn''t bruise. I then stood up and as I walked past Yoffir, I tapped his cheek a few times while saying, "You better remember what you said about doing anything in exchange for the life of these four foster children of yours. I''ll ask you to pay up one of these days so you better be ready." I walked out of the house and gave him permission to move again.

 Chapter 213 - 213 - Quick visit to my important people

    After leaving Yoffir''s temporary home, I sighed and shook my head. I still can''t control the annoyance embedded in my being towards elves and heralds especially when I encounter ones that act like jerks or that they''re special and above others. I left the area and walked leisurely back to my house. I passed by Makisig and Dakila''s house and when they saw me, they asked permission if they can move to their new house today. I simply nodded and smiled at the two of them. I also got the same question from Vaelion and Ithil. I teleported all of us to the north of the sanctuary for quick travel. We bid each other goodbye as they need to arrange their things in their new homes.


    I hurried went in ny house since I have something else planned today. I made sure to dress up comfortably since I will jumping from one place to another throughout the day. Once done with my preparations, I teleported to Ioannis'' room first back in Hoffen. When I arrived he was silently reading a book, cradling his stomach that is bigger now since it almost 2 months since I saw him. He was reading a book about childcare and nutrition. He seemed to be too engrossed that he did not notice my arrival. He only looked up when he heard footsteps coming towards him. I forgot to remove the stealth that I always cast on myself for safety reasons.


    When he looked up and saw me standing a few steps from his bed, he was surprised and he suddenly tried to move quickly but couldn''t due to the increased weight from his belly. He started crying in frustration but still did his best to get up as fast as he could. I almost ran to the bed as I held him down and stopped him from moving too much. Once I reached him, he grabbed my clothes and hugged me around my waist, his face nuzzled on my stomach. Within a few seconds, my clothes were wet and I heard sobbing sounds. I simply caressed his head and let him sob to his heart''s desire for now. It must be the pregnancy making him hormonal and all.


    It took several minutes before he calmed down. He suddenly pulled me down on to the bed to sit and gave me a fiery kiss which I reciprocated quickly. The kiss lasted more than a minute and it ended with a hug that almost suffocated me. When he calmed down, I asked him teasingly, "Did my cute and delicious husband miss me?" He sniffed and nodded then his face blushed when he realized that he admitted it too quickly.


    I caressed his belly which is almost 5 months on the way. He would be giving birth soon. I kissed his belly and he smiled brightly at me. I asked him how he''s been these past two months and also gave him the gifts I bought and collected for him throughout my trips which he happily accepted. I then told him that it was not yet time for me to come back to Hoffen and I need to go to Eieneos first to prepare our accommodations when he goes into labor. He nodded in understanding and hugged me again.


    I did my quick visit with Kayden and Dimitri to give them the gifts as well as some tight hugs and kisses too. Duringmy visit with Kayden, it was more of explaining and apologizing though. He still received the gifts gratefully and did not say no to the hugs and kisses. For Dimitri, it was a little awkward since we have not spend that much time together since I accepted him as my husband. We still had a few hugs and kisses. He also accepted the gifts gratefully and reported how the hacienda has been doing. It was like getting a report from a personal assistant if we did not do intimate things earlier.


    I came back to the villa inside the academe to bid Ioannis goodbye but encountered people I was avoiding in the living room. When I came out to cook something for Ioannis and Dimitri before I leave, I encountered people who just got back home. It was Aurum and his aides who just got back from their classes. They greeted me with a head nod and then went straight to their rooms. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They only came out when I told them that dinner was ready. When most of the people were seated in the dining area, it was awkwardly quiet as if Aurum''s group is waiting for me to speak up first. I did not speak up though since I honestly don''t have anything to explain to them. After finishing cooking and setting the table, I went back into Ioannis'' room to call him for the meal. I did not intend to have dinner with them and after assisting Ioannis to walk towards the dining table, I teleported to Eieneos in a snap.


    When I opened my eyes, I appeared inside my bedroom in the Eieneos palace. I then heard several hurried footsteps running in the corridor that stopped in front of my door. Then, some urgent knocking came after a few seconds. When I opened the door, I saw a man and a woman looking earnestly at me. They seem to be in their late 20s but they don''t look familiar to me at all. I don''t have people maintaing this place but maybe I got some while I was away so I simply asked, "Yes?" They energetically introduced themselves as Lia and Aelorus. Hmmm. Huh? Those names sound familiar. WAIT. I did a double take and stared at them with furrowed brows.


    I asked them another question after a brief silence. I asked a simple question while pointing to each one of them, "Lia as in the one managing the rebuilding of this place?" The women nodded with a smile. I then asked the guy, "Aelorus as in the one managing the room of beginnings?" The man nodded energetically too with a smile. Okay. Now I get it. I then moved to the next question, "How did you get your bodies?" They then answered that they were formed after constantly absorbing the rich mystique mana in Eieneos.


    I sighed and simply accepted everything as it was. Atleast, I can talk to solid and living people while I am here. They gave me updates on how the building progress was and I am impressed on how Lia has managed everything so far. I gave a heads up to Aelorus about Ioannis'' stay here in a few weeks to give birth which delighted the guy. I honestly reported about getting another guy pregnant. He immediately asked me about my plans or if I''m planning to take the child from the father and keep it here. I then told him that I have kept some of the incubator-like things with me and I might just use those if I choose the second method in the near future.


    I did a quick visit to check on my four handy generators, err, the four sleeping beauties to check if their health are still good though I technically used their mana to support this place. Once the orbs are back and we start getting mana as rental payment from our new inhabitants, the mana load we have to provide should lighten significantly. I am excited for that time to happen.


    I then asked Lia to bring out all the orbs I have asked her to keep and the tree of life seed that I sent as well. She readily brought it out of her space, gave all of them to me and led me to the small plaza to meet Nische. Aelorus can come out of the room now to join us. They were both strong enough to control the teleportation portal to the world tree realm so I was led like a guest to where Nische was.


    When I came inside, the sea of flowers looked noticeably wider than the last time I was here. I couldn''t even see where the fields end from where I was standing. Nische''s tree form has already grown quite huge. It looked healthy and has the outer image of a tree that is more than a millenium old. The leaves are lush and green. The trunk is no longer the width that I can hug easily.


    I walked towards the center of the sea of flowers to where Nische was. Once I reached him, I hugged the trunk just like what I usually did before. I then sent my consciousness inside the tree and saw him finally in his adult form but was still sound asleep. I looked around his inner world and I can see that it now looks like a spacious house though it was empty except for the bed he is now laying on.


    I closed my eyes and released my mana. I wanted to create the receptacles where the orbs were originally placed based on the memories Nische has shown me in his child form. While I was doing so, I felt his mana mix into mine making the process smoother and quicker. In less than half an hour, we have already created 8 floating receptacles and also a huge fertile spot of land in the middle. I immediately understood that he wanted me to plant the tree of life''s seed there. I brought out my gardening stuff and in a span of 5 minutes, the planting process is done.


    I approached the receptacles and placed the 6 orbs I have collected so far in their own spots. Each time I placed one, I felt the vitality of the tree slowly increase as the light of each elemental orb shines brightly for a few seconds when it was returned to its rightful owner. I turned around to look at Nische and decided to watch him sleep for a while. He looked peaceful as if he did not shoulder all the issues of this world before I met him. At that time, the only thing on my mind is my fervent wish for the ability to make him and keep him happy. I whispered to him before I left, "I''m looking forward to you waking up and smiling at me again. I hope that when I come back, you''re already healthy and awake."

 Chapter 214 - 214 - Next plans for Eieneos

    After leaving Nische''s inner world, the three of us, Lia, Aelorus and me, reappeared at the small plaza near the palace gardens. While we were walking back to the palace grounds, I asked Lia a question and her answer is what will dictate my next course of action from now on, "Which of those four houses took care of land and living space issues in this kingdom before or someone who takes care of agriculture stuff at least?"


    Lia paused for a bit and looked down in deep thought, seemingly trying to remember the tasks assigned for each noble house during her time. After a few moments, she looked up with a bright face and said, "If you are thinking about the palace gardens and planning how the land will be used, it should house Yehia. If my guess is right, if that guy wakes up, his part of the kingdom should be full of the lands for farming, mountains that are rich in resources, forests that support animal life, caves for mining, etc. Everything about Earth and Wind attributal mana is that house''s forte."


    I nodded at her answer but kept my decision in secret for now. We resumed walking but instead of going to my room, I continued walking up the stairs until I reached the top most floor where the four sleeping beauties were staying. I went in the room and hovered on the glass-domed bed that has "Yehia" engraved on it. It was the muscular guy with brown wavy hair and tanned skin. He was the one with the longest and lushest lashes and has middle eastern features if you compare him to the men back in my previous world.


    I asked Lia and Aelorus to leave me alone for now and they immediately exited the room as ordered. I needed the space and the silence to think about my next move and if I will move it forward to today. Is it the time to wake one of these guys up? I can no longer take care of all my properties at the same time. Someone has to manage Eieneos and the world tree realm. I have to delegate the other places too if I want to live a slow and chill life eventually.


    I walked around the guy from the Yehia house while I was thinking about the tasks ahead of me. If I remember it right, he was the youngest out of these four (only 19 when he was sealed here), the only chilld of his parents and his name was Samir.


    I then walked towards the huge wooden plank above his head. I then talked to him as if he was awake and could respond, "Samir, I know you can hear me. I need your help to manage Eieneos and start the agricultural part of things to ensure that the future inhabitants of this kingdom and the new world tree realm would have enough food to eat. I also would like to ask a favor for you to take care of my herbs, my flower gardens and the world tree while I''m away. Lia will take care of other things you need so you can fulfill your duties. She will also update you of things that happened after you were put to sleep. I know you will need some time to adjust in living here so I won''t disturb you. I will be back in a few weeks to check on the world tree realm again and this kingdom. I will also introduce you to somebody by that time." I saw his eyelashes flutter and his breaths sounded quicker as if he was starting to get nervous.


    It was weird to ask someone of deity descent to work as my personal farmer and gardener but honestly, that was the only task available as of now and as Lia said, he was the best person for the job. In exchange, he can live in this palace, pick any room he wants and use all the resources he needs to do his job well. I won''t ask for anything else from him besides those things. We can at least be civil and work together to rebuild this place. As for personal relationship, we can just talk about that in the future.


    I went ahead and conjured a blood orb from my storage space and dropped it on the indentation that was meant for me. I have no choice on the matter since binding them to me is the only way my parents gave me to wake these guys up. As the plank absorbed my blood, the bed which was made of wood, turned black and the area where the receptacles for blood shined brightly before turned into dust.


    As the bright light dimmed down, I saw Samir''s fingers started to move a bit and then his eyelids twitched. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes slowly and then I saw the most beautiful hazel-colored eyes in my life. He was currently looking blankly towards the ceiling seemingly still not fully awake just yet. I hope hasn''t gone stupid for sleeping for more than four centuries.


    I called on to Lia whom I knew was just standing outside the door and never left me for too long. She immediately entered the room when she heard me call her. As she entered, she saw Samir awake and she couldn''t hide her surprised reaction. I felt a gaze from my side and I know that the guy was staring at my direction. I decided to ignore it since I am pressed for time. I continued giving instructions to Lia about Samir''s living arrangements then left the room without looking back.


    After leaving the room, I went down to my own bedroom and took a shower. Since the time here is way slower than that of the outside, I can take my time to relax and rest here before going back to Sklavryet. After the shower, I laid on my bed and did not even notice when I have fallen asleep.


    ******** ******** ********


    Samir''s POV S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the world I was sealed in, it was eternal darkness and solitude as usual. From the time that mysterious person gave me mystique mana and touched me inappropriately, not once did it happen again. I should have been glad about that but somewhere in my core, I felt a certain disappointment or maybe even loss.


    I was lying on my back again in this boundless space staring at nothing, contemplating on what I would do first if ever I get to wake up someday. All of a sudden, I felt a familiar mana signature approach my physical body. It''s that mischievious person again! What is she planning right now?


    When I thought she was going to touch me again, she stopped approaching. There was complete silence for a few minutes. It seems like she doesn''t have any plans to touch me anymore and must have lost interest since my physical body was unresponsive anyways. I was about to resume my daydreaming when I heard her speak. Her voice was soft and was like music to my ears. The more she spoke, the more I felt like my soul was healing up.


    She started to list things that she wanted me to do which has something to do with farming, gardening and taking care of the world tree. That much, I am confident to do since I have been trained to do those things by my parents as part of our house''s responsibilities. Why is she telling me to do these tasks so suddenly? Wait. Is she planning to...?


    Before I was able to complete the question in my head, I felt a strong pull trying to extract my soul from this sealed world. Damn. It was painful and it felt like I''m being torn to pieces. It hurt so much that though I thought it was impossible to happen when one is in a soul state, I passed out. When I woke up, I was staring at a beautifully painted ceiling through a bed enclosed by clear glass. Why did the sky suddenly change? Why does my body feel so heavy?


    I was still out of it when I heard that familiar voice that called on to me from that boundless place but this time, she called someone else''s name. I couldn''t hear much of the things she and the other person were talking about so I used what little strength I have to look sideways to where her voice came from. There, I saw the most beautiful woman I ever encountered in my life. I was stunned, my breath hitched and my heartbeats quickened.


    I wanted to call her name but remembered she never told me about it. I wanted to get her attention. I wanted her to look at me but she seemed too busy talking to that "Lia". After a while more, she stopped talking and it seems like their conversation is done. Before I could call her attention, she walked away from me without even bothering to give me a glance. I felt a pain shot through my heart and it felt like I was rejected then abandoned. If she would ignore me like this, why did she even bother waking me up?

 Chapter 215 - 215 - Meeting my wife (Samirs POV)

    After my supposed wife walked away without even giving me a glance, I resumed my habit of staring blankly on the ceiling. I remembered she gave me tasks before pulling my soul back into my physical body. Those things are much doable but is she treating me like her personal gardener or farmer? Am I just a regular employee in her eyes? Why would she even wake me up if she will just treat me this way?


    Growing up, I always saw how loving my parents are to each other. I remember my younger self saying that I will be like my father once I have my own wife. I remember my parents laughing at my declaration and then my mother dotingly tell me that she knows that I will be an amazing husband and father. I was so excited when I heard I was betrothed with the princess. I waited more than four centuries to meet her but how will I ever be a good husband or even a father if she did not want to have anything to do with me?


    While I was thinking about what I needed to do for my wife to notice me, I heard the woman named "Lia" talk to me in a soothing manner. She started by calling on to me as if we were familiar with each other, the more I heard her words, the more I felt she was familiar, like someone I met way before. She said, "Samir, please forgive the princess. She has many things going in her mind right now and she needs all the help she can get to manage things. I mentioned that anything about land is you house''s forte so she woke you up first." I looked at her and I wanted to ask more but I do not have the strength to respond just yet.


    She smiled at me dotingly and continued, "Your lives are long and I don''t think she will be cold-hearted to abandon you if you work with her to achieve her goal of rebuilding our kingdom." I stared at her and with the little strength I have, I asked, "Are you... the... queen?" The girl named Lia simply smiled and nodded, "She doesn''t know who I am. Aelorus is also here. We are not the king and queen anymore. We are just her personal attendants making sure this place is managed well whenever she is away." My eyes widened but I understood.


    The current princess did not grow up here. She was taken from another world. She did not know anything about us even if she got a few memories from the past, I am sure it did not encompass all the people she met. She was barely four years old when her soul was sent to another world.


    It was hard for deities to conceive children. My parents had a hard time too and only had me after thousands of years. When I turned 15, my parents finally told be that I was betrothed to the princess. Age wasn''t a big deal for deities. I still look 19 now even if I''m already 430 so to speak.


    Lia, as she wanted me to call her from now, said that I should take as much time as I need to absorb mystique mana from the environment to heal myself and strengthen my physical body. I followed her instructions quickly but had a hard time doing so on my first few tries. I did not have a physical body for several centuries, you know? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took me almost half an hour to atleast be able to breathe better and sit up. Lia has already removed the glass dome that was confining me to the bed. My body was stiff and I had to concentrate more to spread the mystique mana to those stiff parts of my legs and back. Ugh. I literally feel 400 years old right now.


    While focusing on recovering my ability to move like a normal living person (I move like a wooden puppet right now), I asked Lia for any other instructions that my wife has left for me. She said that I was to pick my own room from any of the available ones two floors below from where we were. She said that the floor directly below to where we are is my wife''s personal space. She listed the tasks I was expected to fulfill during my stay here. She also told me that I can use the resources freely to make my job easier. She then said that my tasks include securing food sources and other materials that can be gathered from the earth. She reiterated though that the priority would be the newly planted world tree and tree of life, though.


    Lia then left me on my own to recover after she gave me the list of my tasks. I had to practice a bit before I could walk without falling down. Once I got my bearings back, I walked through the long corridors while holding on to the wall to keep my balance. Once I was one floor down, instead of going down one floor more, I looked for the door into my wife''s room. I should at least introduce myself formally, right?


    I knocked on the door several times but there was no response. I put on my weight on the door as I almost lost my balance but it opened on its own. I peeked inside and saw my wife taking her nap. I decided to walk in to get a closer look at her sleeping face. Once I was inside her room, there was no wall to hold on to so I slowly sat on the empty part of her bed.


    While watching her sleep, all I could say was she was really beautiful. I hope that she is as good inside as she really looked good on the outside. (Author''s note: Her goodness is subjective.) I don''t know what happened but I found myself laying next to her then I do not remember anything after that.


    When I woke up, it must have been a few hours already since the outside looked darker. I looked down on my body and I saw her snuggling on my neck. Her warm breaths hitting my skin and her right arm around my waist. I couldn''t stop my body from heating up as I smelled the sweet scent from her body. I put my arm around her waist and hug her tighter. I thought she would wake up from my sudden squeeze but she didn''t.


    I decided to close my eyes again to enjoy her warmth when I felt her lips touch the skin of my neck. I heard her murmur something near my ear then I realized I could not move my body. She then squirmed, opened her eyes and stared coldly at me. All I could feel in her eyes were indifference. There was no surprise or shyness on seeing me laying next to her. It hurt a bit since it simply means she did not care about me one bit.


    She looked at me with a raised brow and asked, "I remember telling Lia to have you pick a room one floor down from here. Why are you on my bed and sleeping next to me?" I was stunned as I really do not have an answer that can save me from this situation. I stared dumbly at her as she stared back at me like she''s waiting for an explanation. After a while, she looked down and sighed. When she looked up, she has that evil smirk on her face and I felt shivers run down my spine.


    I tried to move my body again thinking I was just too shocked a while ago but I really couldn''t. I looked at her in confusion and then she gave me a sweet smile. She then leaned closer to me and started touching my chest with the tip of her index finger going down towards my stomach. I started to breathe heavily at her sudden attack. I looked into her eyes and I saw there her amusement at my reaction. This woman is going to make me crazy eventually, that is if I won''t end up as one today.


    I watched as her finger went lower and lower until it stopped on top of my womb. Her finger lingered in there drawing scribbles slowly, prolonging my agony. Her eyes never left my face, watching my every reaction to her teasing. Just I was starting to calm down, she cupped my groin and caressed it. I gasped at the sudden sensation and I had to bite my lower lip to stop myself from moaning. I looked at her and she still has that amused smile on his face while I am already heaving in the heat.


    Her other hand suddenly grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me for a hot kiss. It was my first and I don''t have any idea how to react at first but she was patient as she guided me and eased me into returning it. I am sure I was sloppy but she was skilled and within a minute, muffled moans are already leaving my mouth. She continued caressing my groin as she kissed me and I felt my body heat up.


    All of a sudden, everything she was doing stopped. My eyes widened and I saw her naughty smile. She then asked, "Is this what you came in my room for, Samir?" I was still panting from the fiery kiss but I still answered, "No, I- I was watching... you sleep and then I don''t know... when I fell asleep." She nodded her head as if accepting my answer and then she said, "I was quite surprised that you would let a stranger touch you and kiss you, though." I gasped and denied what she said, "No! That''s not... You''re not a stranger. You''re my wife." She then shook her head and simply responded, "No, I''m not. I haven''t registered you with Aelorus and we haven''t comsummated yet, so..." Before my mind could think correctly and stop my mouth from saying something absurd, I already cut her off by saying, "Then let''s consummate it."

 Chapter 216 - 216 - The trespasser in my room (Lunas POV)

    After taking my long and deserved shower, I found myself craving for a nap. Since the time here is slower compared to the rest of Aeocrescens, I can do more things before going back to Sklavryet. I simply laid down on my bed and stared blankly at the ceiling. I just wanted to enjoy this rare moment of peace and quiet before I have to face my tasks and responsibilities again as well as the people that I have taken under my wing. I did not notice when I fell asleep while having those thoughts.


    I have always been a light sleeper unless I was dead tired. This was the norm even before, when I was a normal, very stressed human back in Earth. This afternoon''s nap is bound to test how light my sleep is but it seems that it was bound to give me really nice rewards too.


    During my nap, I felt a slight dip on one side of my bed. It seems that someone bravely came in, approached and even started peeking at me while I''m asleep. The said trespasser even laid down beside me! When I heard calm and even breaths from the other person, I slowly opened my eyes to find out who the culprit was. When I looked at the person beside me, it was Samir. He really had the guts to enter my room without permission and even lay on my bed. How careless could a man be?


    I am not one to complain when a willing and warm pillow enters my bed though. I was never one to shy away from unexpected blessings. I put my arm around his waist to pull him close and nuzzled my face near his neck for warmth. He seemed to have subconsciously wrapped his arm around my waist as well and hugged me tighter. He was definitely not a light sleeper. What would you expect from a guy who can sleep so well that he woke up after more than 400 years. I fell asleep again in that warm and cozy cuddling position.


    I felt the guy next to squirm after an hour or so and he seemed to have been stunned in the sleeping position we are currently in. Contrary to my expectation of a guy''s normal reaction to such situation, instead of removing himself from the hug, I felt him hug me even tighter. He''s taking advantage of the situation, isn''t he? I let him do what he wanted but nuzzled myself further in until my lips touched the skin of his neck. He shivered at the contact which made me smile.


    While he was distracted, I whispered a freezing spell into his ear. I felt him try to move but he couldn''t of course. I looked up at him with a naughty smile and I saw his face pale quickly. I asked him why he was here but he couldn''t even say anything or even try to lie just to save himself. How cute and pure! I tried to keep myself from laughing and kept my face with a smile. He seemed to be stunned with every move I made so I played with his body with my fingertips just to squeeze out more cute reactions from him.


    As my hands touched his upper body, I can see his face blush and I felt his body start to heat up. It is the expected effect of a 100% resonance. He must have wanted to bite his lower lip to stop from making lewd sounds but he was frozen. I suddenly grabbed and caressed his groin and a loud grunt came from his throat. He''s really sensitive to my touch. Damn these lewd sounds.


    I stared at his face while I''m doing all these things to savor in his frustration and helplessness. My intrusive thoughts won over me as I looked on his lips and I leaned it to give him a fiery kiss. As the kiss progressed, I wanted to laugh as to how clueless he was about it. He tried to return my kiss, as sloppy as he was, but he couldn''t match my pace. I simply slowed my pace and made sure he can learn how to kiss better little by little. I was surprised as he was a fast-learner. He was able to return my kiss at the same intensity after some time. It would be nice to teach him other naughty stuff in the future or maybe now? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once I know he''s so into the kiss and has been warmed up quite well with my touch, I suddenly stopped everything I was doing and stared at his face in amusement. His eyes were half-closed and unfocused, his face flushed and he was breathing heavily. For someone so young, he really came to my room just for this, huh? He''s so bold and stupid. He enjoyed the kiss too much, didn''t he? Does he think I''m a celibate or something?


    As if still in a lewd dream, the stupid guy even had the audacity to murmur, "More... Please..." He was actually asking me to kiss and touch him more! Well... I leaned in again to kiss him fiercely and this time I pushed him on his back and rolled on top of him. I placed my knee between his legs, making sure I grind his hard on with it. It immediately made him groan and whimper again. His right hand tried to reach my knee to stop me from grinding him but I held on both his wrists and placed it above his head. I continued ravishing him like this for a few minutes.


    I stood up from the bed before I end up losing it and do something irreversible on him. As I looked at him from where I was standing at the foot of the bed, with his hair and clothes disheveled, flushed face, half-closed eyes and slightly swollen lips, I couldn''t help but want to mark him as mine but I know that it was not yet the right time. I took a deep breath then exhaled slowly to calm myself down.


    To get the guy''s mind back to reality, I asked him in a teasing tone, "Is this what you came in my room for, Samir?" His eyes widened as he stuttered to explain that sleeping here was an accident but he readily admitted to watching me sleep. He looked panicked and pale. I then teased him about being quite open in letting a stranger touch him. He stuttered again that I was not a stranger and when he addressed me as his "wife", he flushed red. I shook my head denying his claim since technically, the only thing I did was to wake him up. We have not even consummated anything yet.


    I thought that the issue would stay at a stand still to be discussed for a later time. It was meant to just tease him and not to be a challenge of his sincerity of being with me. Who would have thought that this young man''s bravery has no bounds? That was my impression about him until he blurted that we can just "consummate" to make everything official. Wow! He''s not the type to think first or mince his words. That was definitely too direct. He seemed to be a go-getter who says "come what may" to consequences!


    He sat up slowly when he did not see me respond. He then crawled on the bed so he can get closer to me a bit. He then looked at me intensely as if challenging me if I can really say "no" to his offer. I smiled but eventually I could not contain it and ended up laughing at his antics then shook my head. I challenged him back by saying, "Are you trying to bank on how handsome you are? You''re not the only good looking man I have met since I came to this world. It takes a lot more to seduce me since I am not the naive woman you think I am. I already have three official husbands and a few lovers here and there. Oh. I got two of them pregnant too." I had a little smile on my face as I said the last sentence.


    The guy''s eyes went from being intense and provocative to somewhat surprised and sad? What is with this disheartened expression he is making? Why would he even be sad when we just met a couple of hours ago? We were betrothed and all but it''s not like were childhood sweethearts of any sort.


    This world supports women having multiple husbands due to the imbalance in the population brought about by the multi-race war several centuries ago and the very low (almost zero) birthrates. I think we''ll need to have a serious talk about the tasks I was given when I arrived in this world so we are on the same page. He needs to know that not only will I need to take in men from different races, I''ll be having children with them too. Though this talk may have to be repeated for a total of four times (for each sleeping man) since I plan to wake them up one by one but with a certain time interval in between. Or maybe, I''ll assign this guy to tell the next man. Delegation of tasks is not so bad after all.

 Chapter 217 - 217 - Going back to a Pouting Lark

    After having a long and serious talk with Samir as well as a last run down of all his tasks, I then prepped up to go back to Sklavryet. Since I did not complete my work days yet required for my field subject, life must go on. It should be the middle of the afternoon there right now so I''ll simply start my next work day by tomorrow. My meeting at the Noir HQ is also overdue by a week. Ugh. I don''t want to go back to my busy life.


    I bid Lia, Auelorus and Samir goodbye with the promise of coming back with someone in tow after two weeks. Samir has that confused expression while the other two looked happy and excited. Samir tried to ask them about it but like how we like to tease the guys, they answered him in a cryptic and secretive manner which annoyed Samir to no end. He even rolled his eyes and walked out on us. That was so funny.


    I teleported back to Sklavryet but like how I like to tease people, I appeared smack in the middle of the main training grounds inside Noir, even using wind to blow away anybody within 100 meter radius. They do have to be alert and be wary of sudden attacks like this right? This is an assassin organization so I put a barrier around me as well. These guys will definitely counterattack the source of the gust of wind. Surely, they did as different weapons and blasts of magic spells hit my barrier almost instantly!


    As the dust settled, they saw my smiling face and those of higher ranks almost stopped breathing as they all shouted to everybody else to kneel with their eyes on the ground which all of them did. I heard a fast flurry of footsteps coming to where I was and then the booming sound of an elderly man''s voice pleading for mercy for his subordinates.


    I looked back to where the sound came from still with a smile on my face and the elderly man kneeled and his eyes was also staring on the ground respectfully. I disabled my barrier and walked slowly across the training grounds to where the old man was. I stopped just a couple of footsteps from where he is kneeling and spoke, "All of you, stand up, clean up the place and resume the training. Old man, gather the others for the meeting." The old man responded, "Yes, my queen!" He then stood up and ran back inside the building. I slowly turned around and looked at everyone who just stood up and then they all hurried to clean up like ant scurrying away from certain death.


    I turned around and then started walking back into the main building when I heard quick running footsteps approaching me from the back. There was no killing intent but it seems that someone is about to attack. Just as he was about to hit my back with a dagger he froze. I flipped him so his head is near the ground and gave him a punch in the gut. Hr coughed up a bit of blood as I did. I then asked him, "Alias?" He answered in between bouts of coughing, "Little Prince". The leader is back.


    I carried him in that awkward position through my mana and walked inside the building in a slow manner. Our awkward pair would of course be noticed by those walking in the corridors and other halls of the building. After a few onlookers, the Little Prince eventually resorted to begging in a soft and low voice, "Can you please release me? I can walk on my own." I giggled and responded, "I''ll think about it." but continued walking in a deliberately slow pace. I heard him click his tongue with a "tsk" but kept quiet afterwards.


    After a few more twists and turns, we finally reached the door of the conference room. The elders were surprised as I have somebody else in tow and he''s upside down. I flipped him quickly and threw him on to one of the conference room chairs then sat on the chair meant for the head of the meeting. The rest of the meeting were full of reports, a bit of debate and suggestion gathering.


    We finally finished the meeting after one and a half hour. Before I left the room, with the door ajar, I teased the guy one more time by saying, "Congratulations in attending your first meeting after becoming the leader, Little Prince." I turned around and closed the door behind me. That was the time that he was released from the freezing spell. I heard him slam the table with his fist then the chair fell to the ground and he ran towards the door. Just before he opened the door, I teleported back to my home with Lark.


    When I reached the house, the light were dim and nobody''s home. I looked at the time and it was almost 6:00pm. It was about time for Lark to get off work. I went out of the house to pick up Lark from his part time job at the bakery. I hid at a nearby alley to surprise him. When he finally came out, I saw his cold and indifferent face leaving the shop. He walked briskly past the alley that I was hiding in. I slowly walked out of the alley and hugged him from the back then teleported back to the house.


    We landed on top of the bed with him under me. He screamed on top of his lungs in fright. It must have not registered in his mind that he was on our bed inside our bedroom. I teased him further by sliding my hand towards that thing between his legs but I stopped right on top of his womb. He frantically squirmed then begged, "No! No! I already have a wife! Nooooo!" I leaned near her ear and whispered, "Hey! Calm down, Lark. It''s me." He immediately stopped all his movements as his body stiffened. He was silent at first then he started crying while saying, "You''re so mean... I hate you." He was sniffing and hiccuping too.


    I hugged him tightly around his waist and started kissing his nape. He gasped and shivered at the content. In between his sobs, he softly said, "Shower... shower first." Oh, yeah. I totally forgot about him just finishing his work. I immediately got up and carried the guy to the bathroom. Since I also just got back, I should take a shower too.


    When Lark realized what I was planning to do, he frantically grabbed on to the sheets and the bedpost while saying, "I''ll take a shower on my own!" Would I let him do so? Of course, not. I was initially wanted to do a princess carry but since he''s going ballistic right now, I grabbed him by the hips and placed him on my shoulder like a sack. He was still resisting so I snapped my fingers to let my mana do its job from the inside.


    He gasped at the sudden sensation and a moan involuntarily came out from his mouth. He stiffened when he realized what happened. He suddenly grabbed on to my clothes and hid his face on my back. I spanked his butt softly to tease him and he shivered. He was quiet on our way to the bathroom. He was now punching my back weakly while murmuring, "Make it stop... Hmmm..." I replied, "In a bit." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once we are inside the shower, I intensified the movement of my mana inside him while I sat him on the edge of the tub. I turned on the mechanism to fill the tub with warm water. I hastily removed all of his clothes and placed him inside the tub afterwards. He stayed in the tub obediently. I then removed my clothes and joined him in the tub shortly but on the other end.


    Once inside the tub, I started washing my hair and my body much to the shocked face of Lark. I continued what I was doing, even rinsing my body well. I then closed my eyes and relaxed by leaning on the edge of the tub. As for the guy, he couldn''t help but say his annoyance out loud, "What are you trying to do here?" I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him teasingly, "I''m taking a shower. You said you can take a shower on your own so I''m not disturbing you."


    He slammed his hand on the water making splashes all around. His face was flushed and he was pouting as he said, "Don''t you even miss me? I am all naked here and you don''t even want to touch me." I giggled and teased him again, "You kind of screamed and made it clear in the bedroom that you don''t want anything to do with me. You said you wanted to take a shower so here we are. Just think of it as me conserving water. I need a shower too. And by the way, I miss you too." He suddenly shouted, "Who said I missed you?!"

 Chapter 218 - 218 - Larks tantrum and Lunas escape

    Lark''s POV


    As I was leaving my workplace, I felt a little gloomy again. It was kind of tiring to smile all day since I have to deal with customers of the bread shop. It was more tiring because I know that deep inside, I''m just pretending to be happy since my job calls for it. Once my shift is over, all my smiles are gone. I will be coming home to an empty house again. I will be eating dinner, waking up and going to work alone again. I said I''d be fine but I guess I really wouldn''t be. I quickly realized it the day after she left for Freyheimr.


    It has been two weeks with no communication. She said she would be in a place isolated from the outside so she won''t be able to send correspondences to me. I am honestly just hoping and praying to the gods for three things everyday since she left. First, for her to come back to me safely. Second, for her mission and tasks to be completed. And lastly, for her not to bring a new man, whatever race it may be, back here. (Author''s Note: She won''t be bringing anyone back. They are being kept somewhere else. *winks*) sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I left the bread shop and was walking on my way home, someone suddenly grabbed my waist from behind. I was too shocked to even scream for help. In just a few seconds, I felt that nauseating feeling of teleportation and the only thing on my mind was I''m in really big trouble. Am I getting kidnapped right now?


    After a few seconds, I slammed face down on a soft bed and there was a weight on my back stopping from making an escape. I knew it was a female but I couldn''t look back to see who it was. I kept kicking and squirming to get away from the position I was in. I tried to beg for the kidnapper not to touch me since I already belonged to someone else. I wanted to cry but I couldn''t. It would cloud my judgment as to how I could escape the situation I was in.


    When my kidnapper''s hand reached downwards towards my womb, I knew I was in a desperate situation. If this continues, I have to say goodbye to being officially married to Luna. I squirmed and kicked all my might when I suddenly heard the voice that I missed so much telling me to calm down.


    ******** ******** ********


    I looked at him in amusement. Let''s see how long you can deny about missing me. I rinsed my body then got out of the tub, ignoring Lark. I went out of the bathroom door quietly as if I did not care. I saw Lark in my peripheral vision through the bathroom mirror. He was staring blankly at my back as I left the bathroom.


    Since he said that he doesn''t miss me, though I highly doubt that it is the truth, I can just stay somewhere else tonight. I never thought he had this hyprocritical side to him. He was begging me to accept him then now he''s saying he hates me and does not miss me. Is he trying to test me or something?I can stay in other places if he doesn''t want me here.


    I just remembered that I actually have a VIP room in Kama where I can stay for the night. It was a perk that I got for being a sponsor or part owner of the place. I was feeling tired, hungry and sleepy but all the sleepiness is gone. I don''t have the energy for this craziness and I''m feeling really annoyed right now. I can also just go around the red light district and come home in the wee hours of the morning to get ready for work. Ugh. With these options running in mind, I left for the red light district.


    I looked towards the bathroom door but it seems that he doesn''t want to come out just yet. Once I was ready to go out, I knocked on the bathroom door to remind him that he shouldn''t stay in the tub for too long since he may get sick. He shouted back at me, "Why do you care?!" I sighed and responded, "Do what you want." I teleported to my room in Kama after that.


    When I appeared inside my personal room in Kama, the room was dark but it smelled freshly cleaned. It seems that somebody is maintaining the room while I was away. I walked out of my room as if it was any normal day and went stealthily to the staff kitchen. I haven''t cooked food for these guys for more than two weeks.


    The place was noisy with music, chatter and laughter of customers and staff. It''s the busiest time for this establishment so everyone''s out entertaining guests. No one has seemed to notice me arriving in the place. Since I am bored and my sleepiness has left me, I decided to cook instead since it may help me relax my mind and emotions.


    I stealthily went to the kitchen to check on their ingredient inventory which was surprisingly full and complete. They must have replenished it since they know I will be back from my trip soon. There were no more cooked dishes in the storage so I wonder what they have been eating these past few weeks. I started thinking about what I can prepare in the limited time I have tonight. I might have to tinker with time inside the room a bit to complete all the dishes in the menu I am currently thinking of.


    I started with processing the fruits and cutting them into bite-sized pieces. I placed them into single serving sealed cups so it''s ready to eat for anyone who''s craving for it. I also prepared some fresh leafy green salads for these guys that are very conscious with their figures. I also prepared some hard boiled eggs, fried chicken breasts and grilled fish. I made a pot each of three types of soup: forest mushroom, creamy potato and pumpkin soup then placed it in single serving bowls as well. Other things I prepared are freshly squeezed fruit juice, fried dumplings with assorted filling, freshly baked plain bread and sweet bread. There were also a few cakes and pies for dessert, already sliced into single serve pieces.


    Just before midnight, I am already done with all the dishes I have thought of preparing. I will just cook some more options by tomorrow morning during my work shift here. As I was exiting the kitchen, I bumped into Galen who was looking down while walking. When he looked up and saw it was me, he suddenly hugged me tight and he whispered, "I missed you so much." I caressed his head full of soft hair and answered, "Me too." If only the guy at home is as honest as this one.


    We walked hand in hand towards my personal quarters while greeting all the guys that we passed by. They all seemed to be genuinely happy to see me. Galen leaned near my ear and whispered, "They are happy since the food will be amazing again." I looked at his smiling face and I couldn''t help but laugh at his bluntness. Yeah, I''m the cook of this place so while I was on leave, the others must have tried cooking on their own. They might have not been too successful in making their dishes edible which explains this enthusiasm and happiness upon seeing that I was back.


    We continued walking down the hallways until we reached the door in front of the VIP room assigned to me. I opened the door and pulled Galen inside with me. He gasped as I used his body to close the door after we went in. I stared into his eyes as I locked the door. I opened the lights then we walked across the room. I asked him to sit on the bed while I sat on one of the soft chairs in the room.


    Galen was looking down on the floor, obviously nervous since his hands are shaking. He was clasping his hands together as if trying to hide his jittery nerves. I was quiet for several minutes which seems to have added into his tension. I am not doing it on purpose though. I am thinking what I should do right now. Meeting Galen in the corridor and bringing him in my room is definitely not part of my plans tonight.


    To get rid of the awkwardness, we started with some small talk with how each of us has been over the past few months. I also asked a little about how the business was going. I then gave him a few trinkets I bought from Freyheimr as a souvenir. Lastly, I asked if he was the one maintaining my room in tip-top shape and he nodded shyly.


    I told him that he can stay in this room whenever I am away since he cleans it anyways. He shook his head and said that he can only stay here if I am here and I invite him over as part of the rules. I nodded my head in understanding and then I smiled at the guy whose still acting shy whenever I''m around. We have already spent a night together a few weeks ago and he''s still shy around me.


    I walked towards him and without warning, gave him a soft kiss on the lips. His eyes were wide in shock and his face flushed red. I then teased him, "What are you going all shy for? We''ve done everything that could be done between a couple inside the bedroom." He stayed quiet so I had to ask a question that he can''t avoid, "Have you been good while I was away? Did you let anyone touch you?"


    His head suddenly snapped up to look at my face. He looked scared as he started to stutter, "I was obedient. I never entertained anyone! I just took cooking, cleaning and waitering jobs. I- I''m only yours, master." I smiled at him and patted his head, "Good boy. What reward do you want from me?" With a soft and small voice, he answered , "Can we do it again?" Did I just get a direct offer from a man to do him? How amusing.

 Chapter 219 - 219 - A busy evening

    I was tired after all the cooking and the drama but will this body that the gods made for procreation be able to decline such an offer? Nope. Never. It has always been ready to pounce on willing vict-, rather men. And here I am, in front of someone who looked shy and all but was asking to be eaten.


    I smiled at him sweetly then gave an order, "Remove all your clothes and lay on the bed." His eyes widened at my instructions as if he couldn''t believe that I am actually giving him the reward he bravely requested for. When my instructions finally sunk into his mind, he hurriedly removed all of his clothes as if he was scared that I will change my mind. He then laid on the bed but he hid under the blanket with a blushing face.


    I decided to keep my clothes on for this session since I won''t be staying that long here anyways. I crawled towards him and snuck inside the blanket. I teased him by saying, "Since you want to stay covered, I''ll stay under the blankets then. You are not allowed to peek at what I''m doing. If you do so, I''ll stop everything. Understood?" The only thing he could reply was, "Ye- Yes, master."


    The rest of the night was filled with heavy breaths and whimpering from Galen. The bed creaked quite loudly too. I think I got too carried away and got too intense on him. He passed out on his fourth climax as expected from a humans and their fragile constitution.


    I gave him a bath and cleaned the bed that we messed up. I made him wear his undergarments that I already cleaned. At least, he won''t feel to exposed or cold, before tucking him on the bed to ensure his undisturbed sleep. I made sure to apply a healing spell on the guy since it was my fault he looks so messed up right now.


    As for me, I stealthily left Kama and went to another place to eat and drink. Since I am craving for something "no holds barred" today, I decided to go to the auction house that I accidentally discovered last time. The thought of visiting was forgotten due to the more important tasks that I had to complete in Freyheimr.


    Since I have some free time in my hands, I have time to do a quick visit today. It was Wednesday today so there should be new "items" for sale as they call it if I remembered what the attendant said last time I was here.


    As I neared the door of the auction house, the same attendant greeted me. He stuttered for a bit as he recognized a familiar face. When he saw me, he looked surprised and excited all of a sudden.


    He almost ran to me as he said, "I thought you would never visit again or you were uninterested in the items we offer here." I gave him a perfunctory smile and replied, "I was quite busy and only remembered about you having new wares on Wednesdays. I have some free time today so here I am hoping you can convince me to buy an item or two off of your hands." He energetically nodded and guided me inside the establishment.


    The name of this place is quite obvious, "Sklavryet Auction House". It seems that they did not give much thought about the naming of this place as long as it serves its intended purpose.


    The attendant then gave me a conniving look and whispered that since it was my first time here and I was the first person who arrived to check on the new batch of items, he can give me a preferential treatment to get a first glimpse on all items available.


    From him, I learned that the auction is usually done at noon while the items arrive the night before or early morning of the same day. I gave him an amused look and threw him a pouch with 10 silver coins inside as a tip for the preferential treatment he was giving me. He gratefully accepted it with a huge grin on his face.


    We went through a lot of twists and turns across the underground corridors of the auction house until he stopped in front of a huge metal door. He knocked using a specific rhythm and the door was opened using a mechanism from the inside. What welcomed me were several metal cages with unkempt men of different races chained inside. Each of them have dazed and lifeless eyes. They look exactly like how Richard was when I first met him in Elysia.


    I walked around with a cold face as if shopping for "items" was nothing new to me. I saw a few items which are more battered than others and a few that were tied up quite securely, most likely to prevent them from escaping. I don''t know how they got this many but I am quite sure they came from different places given their different races and physical characteristics.


    As I peeked into the seventh cage on my right, I had to look intensely as I saw a familiar face from Richard''s memory. I asked the attendant if I can go into the minds of these men using mana to check on their origins and he said yes since they won''t be able to fight back in their current state. It was like admitting that the auction house had indeed drugged them to ensure they were unconditionally obedient all the time. I almost rolled my eyes but it was a good thing I was able to stop showing my real thoughts on my face.


    I tapped at the seventh metal cage a few times to signal the auction house attendants to bring out the item from the cage I have chosen. They dragged the man out towards where I am and he looked quite dirty with his hair unkempt and his face, unshaven. He was wearing what looked like rags and he was riddled with a lot of wounds too, both old and new ones.


    Once he was near, I placed my right hand on his head and started injecting my mana to read his memories. It took some time for me to look through his memories to see if he ever met Richard. Soon enough, I have confirmed that it was indeed Richard''s older brother who was supposed to be sent to Viridis. The question now is what happened and how did he end up in this slave auction house?


    I went through his memories more and it seems like he did everything he could to escape before he was brought into the walls of the enemy kingdom. He lived a few weeks of hunger, thirst and constant stress from pursuers. He then decided to block a slaver''s caravan and pretended to pass out so they will take him in as one of their items as his last desperate move to escape.


    Once he was inside the caravan, he suffered a really high fever at the start of the caravan''s journey bound for Sklavryet. Due to limited amount of medicine, his wounds started festering. His body not able to fight sickness due to his previous weeks of fatigue and malnutrition. The slavers had to do everything to keep him alive.


    Once he was better, he tried to escape but caught which explains his new wounds. He was drugged to become the obedient puppet that he is right now. They checked on him and found that he was still pure though his mind seemed to be fragile as of the moment.


    I looked at the auction house attendant and outright ask the selling price of the guy. The slaver then expressed his difficulty since the guy was supposed to be sold off to the highest bidder. He started saying that he was still pure and seemed to come from a noble house. I then directly asked him the highest bid they ever got for a main item and he said that it was at 700 silvers.


    I gave him a pouch of 700 silvers like it was nothing and asked him to pack this guy up for me. I asked him to give me a receipt for the payment I made.


    The attendant was shocked but followed my instructions to a tee. Money talks in this type of establishment anyways. I walked around the establishment but did not see any more interesting guys.


    I did see three guys with a golden light aura. I touched them to make sure their souls are marked for their future return to Eieneos. As for their current plight, I am not allowed to meddle. Their return to the kingdom will have to wait until the time of their natural death in the future.


    Since I already went shopping, I took the wrapped up guy which is my present for Richard. I carried the guy on my shoulder then teleported inside the main building of Noir. This immediately alerted everyone in the place. When they saw me carrying an unconscious guy, they were surprised. I asked for a room which they immediately provided.


    Once inside the room, I gave the guy a proper bath, gave him a proper haircut and shave then clothed him in simple clothes provided to trainees in HQ. I checked on his wounds, had to sew a few deep ones and healed up the festering ones. I gave him a few potions for the blood loss, anti-inflammation, antibiotics and malnutrition. It was good that my storage space is huge so I can confidently say I am a walking pantry and hospital.


    Since I am done with everything I had to do, I left him to the care of the infirmary assistants. Before I left, I told them to give Richard a heads up about this guy tomorrow morning as well as give him the receipt of my purchase of the guy''s slave contract.


    Once done with everything, I teleported back to my original home. I peeked into the bathroom and sighed in relief since at least he was out of the tub. We each had separate rooms before and third one in the middle which is our currently shared room. I don''t know where he decided to sleep but I will be sleeping in my own room today. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I only had less than 2 hours of rest when I had to wake up again to go to work at the port. I had a quick change of clothes then went straight to work. I have to make most out of my last two weeks here to earn money before going back to the academe.


    These last two weeks of work was to ensure that I fully complete the required number of work days for my immersion subject. To say it simply, it was like completing your on-the-job training hours before graduating from the university.


    ******** ******** ********


    Author''s Note:


    Hi, my beloved readers and gifters! It is the start of a new month. I would like to thank you all again for you continuous support. Like what I have been doing for the past few months, I will be sharing a redeem code below!


    The first 10 (different) users will get free 10 FPs from it. :)


    ******** ******** ********

 Chapter 220 - 220 - The stormy days have passed

    It took a few days of coaxing before Lark ended his melodramatic period. I still kept on my promise to send him to work and fetch him when his done though he refused to even hold my hand or speak to me during the first few days. This is one of the things that remind me that I was in a different world. Back on earth, it is usually the women who act like this. Now, I have to be the one coaxing moody men! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After two days of coaxing the guy every day, be finally started speaking with me at least. He had a lot of questions and I simply answered as honestly as I possibly can without giving too much information on the things I had to do for my task from Eieneos. There is no benefit in letting him know every single detail anyways.


    I don''t know if I would be thankful that he had a tantrum but once we have handled our differences, the bedroom activities just became more intense and amazing one way or another. I guess I was finally able to prove by experience, that make up bedroom sessions are really great at fixing conflicts.


    I thought we were okay and all conflicts have been handled but one day, as we finished one of our intense (s)exercise sessions, he suddenly asked a question that was too direct that I don''t know if his goal is just to end up being in a cold war with me again. Our conversation simply started with a question he asked out of the blue as he said, "We have been in Sklavryet for two months. If you include the 2 more weeks that you need to complete for your workdays, that''s two and a half. Be honest with me. Is there anybody else besides that pregnant guy you brought back to his hometown?"


    This question is totally a trap. Putting the sentence, "Be honest with me." before the question is totally a bait. Whether I answer this "honestly" or not, I''m quite sure he''ll go crazy. He knew I had to entertain more men since I need to help in growing rhe population and keeping beings from becoming extinct. Knowing about the plan is different from knowing how it was really being done on my end. Even removing the men I have not touched, the number is still quite high to tell him outright.


    He was staring at me intensely as if challenging me to answer the question truthfully or I''ll be in trouble. That''s the problem though! Whether I answer this or not, I will be in trouble. Instead of answering immediately, I stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. I saw his confused face as he followed me into the bathroom. He tried asking again but I kissed his lips torridly whenever he tried to ask again.


    It worked quite well in the shower but once we are back in the room, changing our clothes then cleaning up, the question went up again. I responded cryptically by saying, "You do know that my goal is to have a lot of children, right? So, why do you have to ask this question when you know the answer will just make you feel bad? Remember your reaction when I brought the Makisig here, pregnant and all, last time? Do you enjoy torturing yourself?"


    He looked at me silently for several seconds then sighed. He then spoke, "There are indeed others, huh? Just give it straight to me. How many are there including that pregnant guy?" I gave a heavy sigh and then answered truthfully, "There''s nine with others still on the wait list. One is here is Sklavryet, the other seven are in another territory. I gave them a separate place where they could live peacefully in. They weren''t humans, anyways."


    He looked down as if digesting all the information I gave him. He then looked up and asked, "Makisig isn''t human?" I shook my head in response. He then asked another question, "Ioannis is pregnant and so is the new guy. Why can''t I or even Kayden or that third husband of yours, get pregnant?" I responded, "You''ll get pregnant if I deem that your bodies are ready. You don''t want to die giving birth or have a miscarriage, do you?"


    He seemed to have been shocked on how I answered his question nonchalantly. It was cold and ruthlessly blunt. It was a reality for most men though. He needs to realize that he is already lucky since I am willing to take care of my men and our future children. Most men had to carry all the burden and risks of a pregnancy on their own. The topic ended at that and he did not ask any further questions.


    When I am not at home and I have time in the afternoon during my supposed alchemy part-time job, I still go to Marahuyo to spend time with the people there and also make sure to deliver and take note of everything they need. Since all the guys are already settled and most have already built their homes, I called for a meeting which includes all the people currently living in the sanctuary to explain our plans moving forward. It took about half an hour before everyone could be gathered at the main plaza. The current population is at 130 so I expected this much time was needed¨¤.


    Once everybody''s present, the citizens of my little sanctuary naturally grouped themselves per race. It was a normal reaction to such situations where a crowd is asked to meet up. I started the meeting with asking if there are things that they needed but are currently unavailable or other requests or complaints that they might have. I asked each race to choose a representative who will take note of all the things that will be discussed in the meeting as well as future things they will request for so there is documentation and proper reporting.


    The next topic were rules in the sanctuary based on suggestions and voting. Though I have already set up some that I will never back down from like no in-fighting or bringing unknown people with possible dubious origins into the sanctuary, I asked how roles or jobs should be delegated and how resources will be allocated. For a community to work, everybody should have their responsibilities. It took a few hours for this to be settled to ensure everybody is assigned with their own jobs.


    Yoffir asked carefully as to what are my plans regarding his four students and I answered him bluntly that they have to work for their permanent residency since I did not invite them nor bring them here. He''s my slave but his right to live here does not extend to them. It was petty, sure but I have the right to be petty. I did not even ask for compensation when they damaged my barrier and made me use a high-mana defensive spell. I rolled my eyes and ask for the next topic at hand.


    The last topic of the meeting is a bit sensitive but nonetheless important. I casually told them that I know most of the people here followed me since they were hoping to be blessed with children while most just want to be safe and have better living conditions. They all nodded honestly at my statement. I then asked directly, "Who here are hoping to bear children by following me?" Except for Makisig that is obviously already pregnant, several hands were raised signifying their willingness to be my little vessels.


    They knew I was from Eieneos. That much was explained to them by Yoffir. They don''t know though all the abilities of my race regarding fertility and ways to bear children so this conversation was necessary. I dismissed the others who simply want to live in peace and asked those who raised their hands to stay in the plaza. Surprisingly, Yoffir was one of those who raised his hand. He must be desperate to be kept in here. Whatever his reason may be, it is still up to me who I will be taking in as vessels.


    Once all the other people have left the plaza, I set up a soundproofing barrier around the main plaza with me and the willing child-bearers inside. Out of the original 35 giants, 52 elves and 38 heralds plus the 2 elves and 2 heralds whom were temporary residents, the ones that were willing to be child bearers are a whopping 60. It consisted on 15 giants, 30 elves and 15 heralds that are willing to try their luck in getting pregnant with my child. This was unexpected on my end since I was only thinking of having children with Makisig''s friends and the 14 guys that I bought initially from Freyheimr. This was more than triple the expected number of willing participants.


    They must have thought that I will simply agree to their wishes but I left them an essay homework that they need to submit to me. The questions were simple and few. First, why should I pick them out of all those that are willing to be fathers. Second, their age and how many times they are willing to give birth for me. Lastly, I listed several options on how they can have children with me and they are asked to choose which they prefer the most.


    This sudden question has elicited a lot of gasps and confusion in the group. I told them that what they write in their responses will affect if they will be chosen and which method shall be used for them. As for the options to have a child, I separated it into two categories: natural pregnancy and Eienean method of pregnancy.


    Natural pregnancy simply meant that we would go through the whole process of intimacy as many times as it was needed and they will either carry the child to term or after the child is formed, use incubation methods so that their bodies would not suffer that much.


    For the Eienean method of pregnancy, no intimacy or pregnancy is required on the side of the man. I will just harvest seeds from their bodies and use an external methods to give birth to the child. For both options, the ultimate goal will still to keep both father and child safe and healthy.


    I have also honestly told them that either way, once the child is born, I will have the final decision in terms of custody and rearing methods. As a deterrent for those that were simply following the crowd, I told them that once they were chosen whether a pregnancy will happen or not, they will be marked by me and they will only be able to give birth to my children for the rest of their lifetimes. With my last statement, I saw some second thoughts on some of the previously willing participants.

 Chapter 221 - 221 - Increasing the Population

    Besides giving birth to children naturally or through means that are supported by mana, there were indeed other ways to increase the number of residents in the sanctuary. It may take a lot of resources and diplomacy though since we will literally take these mystiques away from their original homes and most would find it hard to live out of their comfort zones or away from their kind.


    As for now, before leaving Marahuyo, I gave the assigned hunters and foragers an extra task of picking up distressed, wounded or people who appear to be in grave danger of death in the area. The task was fairly simple. If they find people, bring them to the border of Sklavryet. If they find mystiques, bring them to Marahuyo. I also advised them not to be choosy in terms of people that they will be helping. If they encounter one, place a temporary marking on their hand which will ensure that they can be kicked out accordingly if they do misdeeds and also to avoid the barrier from instantly killing anybody.


    Everyone appreciated my plans as if I was the the most benevolent being in their eyes. It was very awkward since I have other goals as to why I am saving other mystiques in unfavorable situations into Marahuyo. It was like they have forgotten why I brought everyone else here. I decided to stop caring about how their minds work as long as my tasks are being completed gradually.


    Before sunset, I had to go back to Sklavryet to pick up the current drama queen of my life from work. I arrived just in time that he clocked out and we ate a hearty dinner before I sent him home. I made a quick visit at the alchemy shop to sell my daily haul based on the requests of the owner. Most of the items were sent back to Uncle Daejung''s shop inventory though. I went straight to my work at the port once both things were handled.


    I only have a few hours of work in the evening so I decided to walk leisurely on my way back. I was enjoying the cool breeze, the starry night sky, the noise from the evening market and looking at the people passing by. As I reached the third alley before my house, one of the aides assigned to me by the Noir HQ appeared. He relayed that there was an important letter I had to read and decide on. His voice sounded scared so I think it must be very urgent.


    I looked at the aide and grabbed him by the arm to teleport us in the HQ as soon as possible. I chose the conference room as my teleportation point. Once I arrived, all the elders are seated around the table with a black box on top of the table. There was also a sealed envelope on top of it which should be the said letter. I looked at all the elders and they look quite distressed with the package that arrived. It must have been from an unexpected or perhaps a dangerous source.


    I sat at the head of the table and asked about everything they know about the package. They said that it was delivered via teleportation inside the main training hall of the HQ. It was like it fell out of the sky. It caused a minor earthquake as the box seems to have been made from very sturdy material that they have not encountered before. They tried opening the box with all the tools they have available but it wouldn''t budge. They finally asked for my help after they ran out of ideas.


    I looked at the box and sensed a strong mana source being concealed inside the box. It seems that whatever material the box was made of, it was meant for mana concealment and to give the gift the highest level of security. The sender is making sure that only the intended recipient can open it and peek in what''s inside. I used mystique mana as I took the letter on top of the box carefully checking for any mechanism that may trigger at the slightest touch but there was nothing, fortunately.


    The letter floated quickly to my hand. I looked at the seal on the envelope and tried to check through my inherited memories if I have ever seen such a family crest before. The other elders stood around where I was seated to take a peek as well. One of the elders gasped as he seemed to have identified the symbol on the wax seal. I looked at him and asked, "Have you seen this family crest before?" He carefully answered, "I don''t know exactly which family branch it would be but this is a family crest from the dragon race, my queen."


    I stared into the wax seal as I narrowed down my search through my inherited memories as to anything about the dragons. I closed my eyes for what felt like the longest minute and when I opened my eyes, I already got the answer. I opened the envelope and inside was a very short note, "Yth re spolrir nomeno lae vi quilins di hesi herunga kagh midun ekess wer ralthok daariv di Eieneos." (We are sending this as a sign of our support and loyalty to the current queen of Eieneos.)


    When the elders saw the ancient letters written in the note, they paled even further. They started apologizing about it being their fault for not being able to fully conceal my identity so we were found out by the dragons.


    I had to calm the elders down by providing a statement, "They are just testing their luck. Don''t show any strong reaction to the package. Dragons are very smart so they might have deduced that you are taking care of me simply because your organization has always been assisting Eieneos even from a long time ago."


    I flipped the letter in my hand and burned it with a flame spell. As for the box, I won''t touch it. It surely will have some type of magic that will tell the sender if it was opened or if I touched it. I don''t want to give them a chance or a way to track my whereabouts. I put the box in an isolation barrier then sent my mana to check on its contents within the isolated space. I closed my eyes to look inside and I saw a huge piece of a silvery white dragon scale emitting a very strong ice attributal mana.


    I abruptly opened my eyes and looked at everyone. I told them the translation of the note in draconic language and that it was from the Ice Dragons. I honestly hate how they approached me first and then the obvious plot to put their best foot forward which was honestly four centuries late. I think I have to tap on other resources to do my information-gathering tasks on the dragons. I do have Noir and Void but I think I will need ones that can control the environment. I think, it''s time to try to get in touch with the faeries of Zanahavre soon.


    As for this gift from the ice dragons, I can keep silent about it, not declining and not accepting their loyalty. They may be trying to get in my good graces as early as they can but it does not change the fact that they ignored Eieneos as it was falling apart during the last war. Getting to me won''t be that easy, no matter how sincere they were. I will decide if it was time to get in touch with them. As of now, I don''t have any intention to do that.


    I sent a telepathic message to Lia and asked what the gift of a draconic scale meant since it was not shown in any of my inherited memories. It took some time for her to reply as if she is confirming if her answer was correct before replying to my question. Instead of Lia answering, I heard an irritable side comment from Aelorus instead. He almost screamed as he said, "Don''t you open that box! Those shameless dragons! Don''t accept-"


    His rants were interrupted by Lia''s calm and cold tone. She responded, "Sorry for that noise. I already made the fly shut up. As for the dragon scale, it is a sign of subservience in all aspects. That scale must have been sent by the current lord of that draconic family. The problem is that dragons, especially of a lord rank, will only be fully subservient to their mate. That scale is indeed a sign of loyalty and support but also an offering of being mates."


    I scoffed at Lia''s answer and couldn''t help but scoff a bit more in annoyance. Dragons are really cunning. I understand that all races are desperate to have good relations with me. They may have also realized that I am their only hope in continuing their bloodlines but this type of trickery is not helping them at all or did they send this knowing the full meaning of this gift?


    With these recent events, I may not be able to avoid increasing the population of this world more though I am trying to slow it down or avoid it for now. But with this move of the dragons, it may happen sooner than I thought. It may be just one draconic family right now but I know the others will eventually catch wind of the Ice Dragon family''s movements and may send their own gifts as well. Of all things I hate, being schemed at or manipulated into making a decision quicker than I should would be the worst. The more you pressure me, the more I will delay it since I am petty like that.


    For now, I advised Noir HQ to keep the box in a vault for my personal use and all other gifts that may arrive for me will be placed in the same vault no matter who gave them. I will envelope the vault with an isolation barrier. I gave them instructions to act as if they don''t know what to do with the package so they just kept it secured. I told them that they should not respond to any letters or send thanks for any gift. They will simply ignore it on purpose. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222 - 222 - The end of my immersion

    The barely one week left of my stay in Sklavryet went by really quickly. I had one final meeting with Noir last weekend and the topics included how we will communicate moving forward and other instructions I have in the duration that I will be away.


    I left them a small orb that is meant for exchanging correspondences and resources stealthily to ensure it won''t be intercepted by anyone and also to keep it undetectable to other factions. They insisted in sending me at least one personal shadow aide for my safety which I agreed to after a lot of convincing and back and forth from the elders. I eventually agreed since it will be useful for me one way or another especially for the next step of my plans.


    I discussed with them that I plan to build a similar business with what I have back in Hoffen here. I thought they will atleast ask a few questions before agreeing but they all just looked too energetic and excited to start it. I told them that having a shadow aide would be useful in taking down notes about how the business is run so they better send me someone useful and smart. They all nodded in agreement.


    At the end of all the meeting topics, it has been finalized that I will be accompanied by two aides. One of them has knowledgeable in handling business deals and all types of paperwork. The other one has vast knowledge in architecture so that they could copy how the infrastructure and how the set up of the place was built. We will make it appear that the soon-to-rise business area will be a collaboration between Noir and Halcyon.


    The elders also gave me quite a huge expanse of land quite easily and I did not have to pay anything since they have to atleast look the part of being a business partner! They are really going all out to support and protect this future business. Who would mess with a money-making venture of a known assassination organization, right?


    I also did quick visits to Marahuyo everyday for any remaining requests and needs they may have since I won''t be able to visit them as much as I wanted to. Even with teleportation, Sklavryet is more than a day away from Hoffen and I will be an academe student again so I have so many thigs to do. I also made sure to make final adjustments to the barrier and ensure that everybody has built their own homes.


    For sharing of resources, I made sure to leave some shared storage earrings to a few trustworthy people to keep the exchanges quick and smooth. I will be sending them provisions and there will be exchanges of resources. The arrangement will be, they''ll send me products which I will be selling on their behalf and then I will send them proceeds of the sale either via money or in kind. I can also send them special raw materials that they can work with.


    All in all, I can say that my last week in Sklavryet was a whole lot of busy with bits of drama here and there especially from Marahuyo, Noir HQ and in Kama. In Marahuyo, it was from the pregnant guys who were full of drama. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, you read that right, GUYS. I have been quite busy in the bedroom since I came back from Freyheimr. To be fair, besides Makisig who is the representative of the giants, I also sired a child with Vaelion as the representative of the elves and Reiss as the representative of the heralds.


    They were chosen simply because they were the first of their kind that I met. It was like taking in consideration that they have the most tenured in terms of service with me. They were also the ones who were given the right to receive the shared storage earrings for future resource exchanges.


    In Noir HQ, it was the elders who were dramatic. Most of the drama came from the fact that they were unsuccessful in making me choose a husband from the list of unmarried men they were constantly sending to me in the guise of a report.


    They have sent me five of those reports with a total of 20 men each time at the end of each meeting. This list might sound few but you have to know that it does not include people they remember in passing that they mention and describe to me as if they are selling items as well as those that they introduce to me out of the blue when walking around the HQ.


    As their final attempt to create a permanent connection between me and Noir by blood, they even offered the current leader, Little Prince as well as Richard and his older brother, Chandler since they were technically members of the organization now.


    Those two brothers technically work directly under me. They were just training under Noir for physical combat and weapon use so I found this offer really weird. I did ask Noir to take them in so I guess that makes them eligible to be added to the list of "potential husbands" and they were added on the last minute just when I was about to leave.


    I was still firm with my decision to not pick anyone till the end. It was surprising though that the brothers seemed to not mind if I chose any of them or even both as Chandler outrightly said. I don''t know how royal families work but was it really part of their marriage culture for brothers to share a wife? Are they going to make me accept the third brother once he''s found?


    In Kama, all the guys were looking all gloomy and sulky since I won''t be cooking for them anymore. It may be a shallow reason if others were listening in but I understand how much their health and food quality have improved since I started managing the kitchen and preparing their meals.


    For normal people who did not take cooking classes, the taste was of course the first thing that they praised since it was the most noticeable. I try to balance the taste and the health benefits though as part of my practice to be a physician.


    To calm down the whining guys, I left shared storage earrings to Galen for the regular food provisions which made everyone look visibly relieved and happy. They promised to send me cooking ingredients and still pay me a salary which made me laugh but nonetheless, I still accepted it since it''s their pride to not take things from others for free.


    I also left an earring with the owner of the place just in case there are certain transactions that we need to do discreetly. I also plan to support the business indefinitely just because I have the resources to.


    The owner of the place a.k.a. "Father" to all those working in Kama but for me it was just "Kyros" as per his request, has become someone I found to be reliable and useful. He was a smart and an easygoing guy in his early 30s but knowing how guys in this world look way younger than their age, he does not look anywhere past 25.


    We have become the best of friends through the stories we share of our adventures and travels. I admire his bravery and the things that he does to support his adopted kids. It is funny how he calls them kids when they were just a few years younger than him. The relationship somehow ended up with him offering himself as a willing vessel as well.


    I did a bit of a background check about Kyros through Noir. Based on the information I got, I found out that the owner does charity by taking in abused men and saving those who were already traumatized from being further tarnished, or going crazy or suicidal. He seems to be a noble from somewhere that escaped his mundane life and just focused on his cause. The activities he does for his noble cause require constant funding that I am totally willing to provide.


    Our relationship was complicated and I myself do not understand how we end up in this arrangement. He doesn''t seem to mind that I am Galen''s sponsor as well. As for being a willing vessel, the method he chose would be via the Einean way of pregnancy since it would cause a scandal if he ends up suddenly pregnant without a wife or a lover by his side.


    He voluntarily gave me his seed but he asked a favor to delay it until he was ready to be a father due to personal reasons. He then teased me that he is willing to go through the normal way if I am up for it. I smiled at him and responded, "Any time." which made the guy blush and look away.


    My last few days in Sklavryet was also filled with farewells to my co-workers, bosses, neighbors and new found friends that I met during my fun but brief stay here as a contractual worker. I also did a last foraging sweep through the three nearby forests for alchemy materials since, well, since money is money.


    I had my last shopping spree for souvenirs, clothes, cooking ingredients and some unique items that I could sell back at a higher price in Hoffen. I also had to find and hire a new carriage to send us to the southern border where the Vacarro estate was in. It was just like how I left the Athanoviya empire a few months back.


    I plan to hire another carriage from there to Hoffen as a cover while teleporting straight to Moonlight Inn together with Lark. There''s bound to be drama again once I meet the other guys for sure.

 Chapter 223 - 223 - Making things official

    The morning after my last day of work, Lark, me and my two shadow aides quickly rode my hired carriage to leave Sklavryet. I made sure to do this just before the crack of dawn so that there are barely any people who would see me leave. As we left the borders, I secretly applied stealth, silence and hasten spells on the carriage. We used the same path I used when I came here more than two months ago. We passed through the same small prairies I harvested alchemy materials from on my way Sklavryet and this time, I made sure to do the same on my way back to Hoffen because again, you can''t have so much money when you have a growing family.


    For this trip, even if I made several stops to squeeze out the prairies for anything valuable, I made sure that it will only take less than a day to reach the southern borders of Arista. Since my carriage driver was way younger and the carriage is powered by magic instead of a sickly animal, I believe that it should not pose any problems if we travel at our quickest. And that, we did as we managed to reach Arista within 20 hours. It was definitely way less time than I expected it to be.


    As I entered the gates of Arista, it was still in the wee hours of the morning. I knocked at that familiar door and hired the same carriage driver as the one I had before. The only thing that''s different is that he has to bring me to Hoffen for this trip. The old man looked livelier and healthier. His ox does not look sickly and I saw that he was able to buy a few more healthy looking oxen as well. The carriage we are going to use looks new too. My payment for the last trip I hired him should have improved his and his family''s quality of life and has injected more capital to maintain his business. After seeing all the changes to the old man''s life, somehow it made me feel that I did something right that time.


    After the carriage and the time of departure has been settled, me and my companions had a quick meal and then we continued our way within an hour from the time we arrived in Arista. Once the carriage was out of the territory, I teleported with Lark to my personal suite at the Moonlight Inn in Hoffen to have a bit of rest. I wanted to take a nap on a ed at least.


    Lark was surprised as I suddenly grabbed him and teleported away. He ended up screaming while grasping my clothes and keeping his eyes tightly shut. When he opened his eyes, he was surprised since he was in a different place. He couldn''t hide his appreciation of how I designed my personal space and was looking around with those sparkly eyes of his. He looked around for a bit and asked, "Where are we?" I smiled and answered, "My suite at the Moonlight Inn. I''ll give you your own place here as well." His eyes widened but he still nodded absentmindedly with a noticeable blush on his cheeks.


    It was still in the wee hours of the morning, seeing that it is still dark outside so I decided to sleep in a bit while hugging the blushing Lark. My goal is to wait for the government offices to open first so I can complete some documents that are needed to make Lark an official member of my family. I kept this a secret from him and I never mentioned it as well to avoid him having any inkling as to what will happen next. He must be tired too as when we laid on the bed and cuddled, we both fell asleep quite quickly.


    I woke up a few hours after and when I looked outside the window, the sun was already quite high up in the sky. I looked at the man next to me still clinging to me cutely. I kissed him on the forehead to wake him up. His eyebrows furrowed and he half-opened his eyes. I whispered to him, "Hey Lark, would you like to be my official husband?" He looked at me blankly before his face gradually turned red and his eyes blinked a few times in quick succession. He then answered with a husky, just-woke-up voice, "Do you have to attack me like this the first time I woke up? Can''t you at least start with a "Good morning" at least?"


    I hugged him tighter and then laughed. I looked at him with an evil glint and said, "I guess I haven''t convinced you enough to just answer "Yes", huh?" I immediately pounced on the guy for an early morning quick session as he tried to escape the bed. After almost an hour of wrestling on the sheets, I asked him again while still stroking and playing with his rod slowly, "Same question..." He looked at me with a flushed and aroused face, "I wouldn''t have risk everything to follow you if I don''t want to be your husband." I smiled victoriously and said, "That''s great to know."


    I finally let Lark go after eating him up for almost an hour. He was still catching his breath and I carried him to the bathroom so we can bathe. During our "wholesome" bath time, I asked him, "I never asked about your family and such but I have to ask one thing. What surname do you want your branch of the family to use?" He smiled at me but I saw pain in his eyes. He answered, "I will use my father''s family name. My mother was the one who allowed me to be sold as a slave and that says a lot if she ever treated me as family." I continued bathing him and kept my silence, just listening to rhe first story he ever told me about his past.


    After a few minutes of silence, I thought he would change the topic but he continued by saying, "My father was just one of the many lovers that my mother kept outside her house but my father loved her dearly and gave her anything she wanted of him as per what my grandparents on my father''s side said. My mother came from a rich merchant family and she simply wanted an heir, a daughter to be exact, to continue the bloodline and take over the business. She kept touching men and keeping them as long as they still are at the age that they can give birth, hoping that one of them will end up pregnant with a daughter. My father died giving birth to me but since I am not the daughter she wanted, my grandparents hid me and said that I died too to protect me. I only found out that the said woman was my mother when I was about to be sold. My gandparents have died so without protection, I was found by her lackeys. She signed the papers to sell me to slavery without any remorse to hide my existence. I guess I was still lucky since I heard that many of my brothers did not even reach a week old and they were disposed of." Lark simply looked forward with a cold face as if the story he was telling was not about his own life.


    I hugged him from behind and kissed him on the cheek. I whispered, "You''re no longer a slave nor alone without a family. We''ll eventually have a family of our own and we would love our children, both sons and daughters. What family name do you want then?" He answered with conviction, "My grandparents'' and father''s family name, Cantrell." I smiled at him and nodded my head to show that I am willing to name his household as that.


    I asked a bit about his mother''s family and what they do. He readily gave information which I immediately sent over to Noir secretly. I have to get more information so I can hit them where it hurts the most. Revenge has to be thorough and swift anyways. She wants a daughter so I think I might just stop her from having one in this lifetime. Who told her to kill her children just because they were sons?


    Once we were done with the bath and was clothed appropriately, we teleported right to the family registry office. When we appeared, there was no one at the reception desk and we had to knock several times. A middle aged man came out with an amiable smile and when he looked at me, he welcomed me cheerfully. He then simply said, "Thank you for doing the right thing for your men. Is he your new husband?" Oh my. He remembers me. I simply nodded and smiled. I don''t know what to feel about this. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since I already got the papers prepared beforehand and only had to fill out the part about the new husband and his preferred household name, the paperwork was completed very quickly. I already had a ton of copies of these family and husband registration documents in my storage with only the details of the husband blank. I thank the gods for the magic that acts like a photocopying machine!


    The last part to make everything official was Lark giving his wooden plank to me which signifies subservience to one''s wife. Instead of keeping it with me (in my storage), I just put a drop of blood on it and a drop of blood from Lark that I collected on our first night. Why keep the plank when it can get lost? Let''s just make this connection permanent!


    We immediately teleported back to the Moonlight Inn. It is time to introduce Lark to everyone and assign him his own room and tasks. Kayden has to accept the fact that another drama queen has been added to the family. I can''t delay going back to the academe anymore so this has to be done the soonest


    ******** ******** ********


    Academe of Gnosis, one of the classrooms


    While in class, a certain jar of vinegar suddenly felt shivers down his spine as his face visible paled. His four attendants look at his sudden change and asked him what''s wrong. He looked at them fiercely, "Would you believe me if I said that I felt like someone betrayed me or stole from me?" The four attendants rolled their eyes as they said, "You just lack sleep and you are usually paranoid so what''s new?" They left the classroom, leaving the jar of vinegar feeling ignored and angered.

 Chapter 224 - 224 - The deadline

    Two weeks before Luna comes back to Hoffen, Homebase a.k.a. "Luna''s Villa" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A certain prince is being hounded by his attendants once again as the dreaded deadline is about to arrive. Calix, the prince''s personal butler, asked him directly, "Do you have any plans to do something about our situation, your highness?" Xenos, his legal advisor, added, "I honestly don''t trust your parents'' standards in picking women to marry off their sons with. Aren''t you feeling any urgency or fear on what will become of us, my prince? We barely have a month left."


    Aurum, looked around the his own people in the room, his four trusted aides. He sighed at their predicament and responded, "What can I do if I don''t even know where she is or when she will be coming back? According to the school, the immersion was supposed to last for only two months. She should be back within the week, I suppose. We can then talk to her about our problems." Helios scoffed and commented, "What if she doesn''t come back within the week? We don''t even know if she will be willing to help us out." The prince was also unsure so he kept his silence while pondering his next steps.


    Out of nowhere, Yren, the bodyguard who rarely talked, suggested, "If you don''t want us to be doomed, your highness, you better swallow your useless pride and ask Sir Ioannis for information. You don''t have the right to give up since it''s not just your life we''re talking about here." He winced at the suggestion but still looked at Yren though there was evident pain in his eyes as he indeed had to swallow his pride this time and simply answered, "Fine."


    Aurum slowly walked out of his room, followed by his four aides. He deliberately walked slowly towards the door of Ioannis'' bedroom while the other four decided to sit on the sofa, watching him from afar and making sure he doesn''t back out. Aurum nervously looked back and saw that nobody followed him but they were watching him closely. He clicked his tongue in frustration and continued walking. He shook his head to get his nervousness out of his body. He''s the leader so he has to speak for their group. He rarely gets nervous but anything about her makes him feel a lot of peculiar feelings.


    He stopped walking and stood quietly for a few seconds just outside the bedroom door. The other four hid their laughter as they clearly heard him loudly inhale a huge gulp of air before knocking on the door. The knock was not too forceful and not too light either, trying to show as much respect as possible and not to disturb the grumpy and very pregnant man inside. It took several knocks before the door of the room slowly opened.


    Ioannis, the said grumpy man, opened the door slightly and took a peek to check who was knocking. When he saw it was Aurum, he raised an eyebrow and informally asked, "Do you need anything?" He opened the door a little wider, showing off his belly that looked like a baby would pop out of him anytime. Aurum couldn''t help but look enviously at Ioannis but he had to refocus as he asked, "Can I ask you some things about Luna?"


    Ioannis looked at Aurum''s face for a few seconds without answering the question. Clearly, the guy is having second thoughts of helping him out. Aurum kept a stiff smile on his face trying to look as polite and as amicable as he possibly can. It won''t do him any good if he pisses the guy in front of him. Ioannis eventually sighed and asked, "What do you want to know?" Aurum breathed a sigh of relief as the pregnant guy''s stance towards him softened considerably at the mention of the woman''s name.


    Aurum offered his hand to guide Ioannis to sit at one of the chairs in the living room. Ioannis looked at his hand for a few seconds and eventually accepted the help and sat carefully, cradling his belly that looked as heavy as a watermelon. Once they were both seated, Aurum asked, "Will Luna be coming back in the next couple of days?" Ioannis immediately shook his head and answered, "She would be delayed by a couple of weeks or so. She has some tasks that she needed to complete during her stay at the immersion place so she has to make up for the missed hours and reach the required working hours to graduate from the immersion class'' field work. She will come back here in the academe after about two weeks, three weeks at most, I think."


    Aurum stared at Ioannis for a few seconds then sighed as he looked down on his hands. The pregnant guy, seeing how the other guys hands were shaking a bit and whose face looking helpless and defeated asked, "Do you need something from her? Is it very urgent? I can relay a message on your behalf or you can write a letter and I can send it to her. We have a shared storage space so if you need an answer the soonest, that would be the fastest way."


    Aurum looked up with widened eyes, not expecting that the guy that he always though of as a rival or enemy would even offer to help out. He gave Ioannis an appreciative smile but he could still not hide the pain in his eyes. He then said, "Do you think there is a chance that she will see me more than just a business partner?" Ioannis looked at him blankly then answered bluntly, "That''s something I am not able to answer. That''s for my wife to decide on." Aurum nodded and responded, "I know that much. I am just trying my luck. It will be my 24th birthday in a month and it is also my parents'' deadline. If I could not find someone that I like and convince her to marry me, my parents will then have the right to decide on my marriage partner. There will be a huge party, a ball to be exact, where the local and allied country nobles and royals will be invited. If Luna won''t take me in, I will have to accept the marriage partner that will be chosen by my family from those who will be attending that. Well, I''m just blabbering. It''s not like to care about things that she doesn''t get any benefits from. Thank you for listening to me and answering my question."


    Aurum stood up, with a smile that does not reach his eyes. He then asked Ioannis, "Would you like me to assist you back into your room? It seems that your balance has been off recently since your belly is bigger now." Ioannis seemed to be distracted with the details he heard from Aurum''s story and was unable to react as quick as he usually would. When he realized that someone is asking him a question, he reached for the prince''s hand and answered, "Thank you for your assistance. The sudden weight indeed is messing up with my balance." The both of them walked at a leisurely place as they went back to Ioannis'' room.


    Once Ioannis has been settled back in his room, Aurum went back to the living room where his four attendants were waiting. He then told them, "Now, you have the answer as to when she will be back. Happy now?" He then turned and walked slowly back to his room and closed the door gently behind him.


    The other four looked equally shocked at the prince''s last question as well as the facial expression he had as he faced them. Did they see that clearly? Was Aurum crying and there was even a hint of pain showing in his eyes? They were used to him being mean, sarcastic, hot-tempered and mostly, cold but this is the first time they saw him act that way. Did they pressure him too much?


    The four attendants sighed almost at the same time at their predicament. For marriages of the members of the royal family, their roles as attendants were technically being part of the dowry. They would need to serve the woman whom the prince will be married to. They would be lying if they say that they were not hoping for Luna to accept their master but at the rate they''re all going, he won''t be anything more than a business partner indeed. It is better to have more realistic expectations.


    Inside the room, Ioannis was in deep thought. He understood that his wife does things at her own pace and hates being hurried or manipulated when deciding on things but what will he do in this situation? It was surprising that there was a deadline for Aurum. He knew as well that his wife won''t keep that guy if she is not even a tiny bit interested in him or find him useful for her long term plans. The question is, "Should I tell my wife about this now?"


    Thinking about the many things that Luna already has in her plate, Ioannis sighed as he thought, "I hate the idea of adding a new man to the family but it is never in my authority to decide if an issue is urgent and important or not." With that, he started writing a detailed letter of the things he came to know about the short conversation he had with the eighth prince. He immediately sent it the shared storage space, hoping that she would read it the soonest.


    Back in Sklavryet, Luna was in the middle of her job at Kama, making brunch for its employees when she felt a link between him and Ioannis through the shared storage space. She immediately stopped cooking and closed her eyes to check what was placed in there and saw a letter. Her eyebrows furrowed as it is not yet time for the exchange of correspondences between her and her husband so this must be something urgent.


    She sat on one of the stools inside the dining area and read the letter. The more she read through it, the more her face looked surprised and amused. As she finished the letter, a naughty smirk can be seen on Luna''s face. It was a sign of another devious plan that she has for the annoying eighth prince. Honestly, she first thought of squeezing more benefits out of him since he is the more desperate one in this situation but shook her head eventually. She giggled a bit and thought of pranking the guy instead. It was not like I don''t like him, she thought. She realized that she wouldn''t like it if he ends up marrying somebody else. Those four attendants are too useful to be given away to another person as well. I guess I have to meet my new in-laws once I get back to Hoffen.

 Chapter 225 - 225 - Getting back to my life in Hoffen

    It took me and Lark barely half an hour to finish all the paperwork to add him and the Cantrell household to my family registry. The guy cried as he finally realized that all his his sacrifices and hardship he had to go through from the time he met me (I totally admit I was not so easy to be with) had finally bore fruit. Of all the husbands I had, I think it was Lark that exerted the most effort in winning my favor so he would get accepted. In a month''s time though, I think somebody is bound to take that crown from him if the plans I have in mind will be implemented. Just thinking about the future where these two are together in one household is already giving me a headache.


    After teleportation, we reappeared right at the lobby of the Moonlight Inn since I want to document that Lark will be staying here from here on and also assign him his permanent room. We filled out some necessary paperwork and I chose the room at the other end of the floor below mine. It would be best not to put his room and Kayden''s room to close to each other to maintain peace.


    As we were leaving the reception desk, I heard hurried footsteps from the other end of the floor and I knew that somebody already gave a heads up to Kayden that I have arrived. Since most of the people here are his subordinates, Lark''s presence must have already been reported. It is not yet time for us to meet and I want Lark to at least settle in his room first and get his things arranged in it. He also needs to at least rest first since it is my fault why he feels tired right now since I couldn''t get my hands off of him before we went to the registry office.


    To avoid the incoming raging storm, I grabbed Lark and teleported him to his assigned room. I checked on his preferences for furniture and color of the walls and flooring and if he needs anything else so I can purchase it for him. I placed a small pantry full of ready to eat food in his room and also filled his bathroom with the toiletries I created through alchemy for his use. I also made sure to place protective and soundproofing barriers around the room. Only I and him can get in this room for now. It''s better to be safe than sorry. I then kissed Lark on the lips and advised him to take a nap for now.


    I teleported out of the room and went straight to Uncle Daejung''s alchemy shop to check on the business and also the old man. The man dropped what he was holding in surprise as I suddenly appeared smack in the middle of his shop. It was a good thing that there were no customers at this time or else, I may have scared other people too. i greeted uncle with a smile and he walked quickly to give me a friendly hug. He thanked me for the constant supply of items and the compendium of plants that I saw at the prairies and also the three forests surrounding Sklavryet. He said he was surprised as to how I could keep up with the inventory even though I was not in Hoffen and I simply responded with a smile since my immersion has to be kept a secret as per academe rules.


    It may feel like I am escaping Kayden but guess what, I REALLY AM. I have so many things to do for the next couple of days before I officially return to the academe that I do not want to waste the rest of today, catering to his tantrums. I will just call a meeting including all the employees currently working in my property for a meet and greet. As for where I will sleep tonight, it would highly depend on my mood.


    I walked leisurely out of the gates of the Moonlight Inn''s area and went straight to the adventurer''s hall to submit my report. In return for not doing any missions for the last two and a half months, I took in research jobs on flora and fauna that I will be encountering during my immersion. I will be submitting a very simply report compared to the compendium I gave Uncle Daejung though since that''s for business and this one''s just for adventurer points.


    I did a quick check on my adventurer''s bank account since it is already in the adventurer''s hall anyways. I want to know how far along I am in expanding my business and being able to afford to take care of more children. I hope the amount will give me a bit more peace of mind. As I checked on the amount, it gave me a shock. Why do I have so much? Are my employees this diligent in earning money for me? I had to breathe deeply a few times to stop my self from reacting too drastically in a public place.


    Once I have settled my affairs at the adventurer''s hall, I also submitted a report to the alchemy association (similar report to the one I submitted in the adventurer''s halls since I am studying alchemy materials and botany) and also another one for the chef''s association which includes popular ingredients and dishes that I have encountered during my immersion as well as additional research I have on medicinal cuisine. I also submitted the list of my apprentices that I had back in Sklavryet and their certification exam results that I conducted. They were all beginner cooks now. I have to reach the expert level soon so I can give my apprentices their intermediate certification exam.


    My last stop for today will be the magic tower. This is another place I have not visited for more than two months. I did answer the questions being sent to me by the tower''s grandmaster but I haven''t helped out in the regular, money-earning questions at all so I have a little bit of catching up to do. Once I reached the doors, I went straight to the room of questions to see how many questions have been added to the huge wall since I was away. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I walked in, the room is quiet and there''s no one staying in it as usual. Just to be sure, I enveloped myself in a barrier since I tend to be distracted when I am answer questions where you need to rack your brain a bit. I don''t want to be ambushed by that stalker again since this is his territory.


    I walked closed towards the wall and looked into the area with the older questions since those have been waiting for at least a year or so. I only saw 14 of them so I picked them all off of the board. I then took 6 out of the next batch from the second oldest questions. I looked around to find a table and took a pen and 20 pieces of blank paper and started answering the questions in a clear and concise manner. It would be best for the researchers if they could understand the answers easily so they could check the validity easily. The faster they confirm my answers to be correct, the faster the money gets in my bank account too.


    As I was about to finish writing the answer to the last question that I picked, I felt a presence enter the room of questions which is weird since no one likes this place. The only ones who come here are the ones who posts questions, ones that answer them and those that check for submitted answers at the end of the day a.k.a. the researchers that verify the answers. I looked outside the window and just realized that the sunlight is already dimming. It must be only an hour or so before the sun sets. Most likely, the one who entered is the third type then. I don''t mind being seen by a researcher but the problem is this one smells strongly of tangerines.


    I remained calm lest I alert the stalker who seems to be observing me from a distance for now. He may be thinking that it will be too late for me to escape since he''s already inside the room. I do remember him angrily barging into his grandfather''s office (the tower grandmaster), demanding that we talk about the engagement thing. Ugh. I told him not to bother though. I would only last 3 months and if we don''t get married, the mana contract dissipates. There''s only less than two weeks left from the expiration. Can''t he just let me live in peace? I continued writing and after I finished, I snapped my fingers to make the papers float into the designated box for submitted answers near the door. In my peripheral vision, I saw the guy look towards the box where the papers were flying into and while he was distracted, I teleported out of the magic tower. My next stop, the royal palace of Athanoviya.

 Chapter 226 - 226 - Infiltrating the Athanoviya Royal Palace

    As I opened my eyes, I found myself in a secluded part of the royal palace gardens. This should be at the side nearest the family registry office which was always devoid of people. I placed a bunch of spells on myself so I won''t be detected by guards and staff of the palace. I decided to levitate around using a spell since footsteps are a dead giveaway when you are spying. I went around the gardens a bit, mapping the area and looking for the best window or door to use to enter the palace.


    The royal palace, as I see it, is just a residential compound. There was one main palace where they entertain guests, hold huge parties and have the daily court meetings. There were also several smaller palaces that were no less grand than the main palace. I went around the other buildings and it seems that the empress has her own palace. The other palaces were that of the royal consort, one for the rest of the harem, one where all the unmarried prince and princesses stay and then the other one looked like a dormitory for employees working here.


    This palace grounds is literally one third of the whole of Hoffen City. It was complete and independent on it own. It has its own infirmary, government offices for healers and alchemist, research laboratories, military barracks and training grounds for soldiers and palace guards, stables for domesticated animals, a man-made lake filled with decorative fish, a lot of gardens in different shapes and sizes, several water fountains, their own herb farm and a dungeon underground where they keep high profile and extremely dangerous criminals.


    I stopped waltzing around like a ghost once I have mapped the whole area. I even included the secret chambers, treasure vaults and even the traps in my maps. I don''t think anybody has a map as detailed as the one I have on my end. Sometimes, I am scared of myself and of my curiosity. Don''t worry! I am not planning an assassination. I honestly have ever only planned to use this map for teleportation purposes.


    During my spying around the different areas, I made sure to spend sometime at the servants'' quarters, the palace of the royal harem and the palace for the unmarried princes and princesses. I have seen and heard many things that I wasn''t suppose to know about and I heard a lot of juicy and interesting gossips and truths too. It seems that only the empress and the royal consort sincerely love and like each other here. As for everyone else, nope. All I can say is that, Now I understand why Aurum opts to live outside or just participate in military battles. It was better for his sanity.


    Once I have listened in until my ears hurt, I teleported straight to the royal chambers shared by the empress and the royal consort. The royal consort is Aurum''s father which was why he was given the crown prince position before, a position he gave up willingly after a few years to have a hassle-free life as he said. I decided to shed all of my disguise spells and meet them as Luna, the current princess of Eieneos at this time. I need to have grounds to secure a royal marriage today.


    At this time, the royal family is having dinner as per what my mana is telling me. I spread my mana discreetly throughout the palace grounds so I know what is happening everywhere at any given time. As for me, I sat in one of the soft chairs in the waiting room inside the royal chambers. I am still keeping my aura from leaking out since I don''t want to disturb their meal. I will just let them know of my presence once the meal is done. I have to be respectful to my future in-laws in this way at least. (Author''s Note: You sneaked into the palace and you are in their personal chambers. That''s very respectful indeed. *rolls eyes*)


    After about an hour, the meal was finished. As the members of the royal family stood up from the dining table, I released my mystique mana to let the royal couple know about the existence of a powerful visitor tonight. Through my consciousness, I saw the empress stiffen and pale quickly but she was able to keep her calm. She gave orders to the palace guards to escort the royal family members as well as the members of the harem back to their personal quarters and ensure that they don''t come out. The others were curious and she simply answered, "We have a very important and dangerous visitor." This statement silenced everybody as they all hurried back to their respective palaces.


    The empress held the royal consort''s hand tightly and they walked hurriedly towards where I am. My future father-in-law was very confused but he kept his mouth shut. My future mother-in-law simply explained to him that they have a visitor from the mystique race in the waiting room of the royal chambers. He then simply nodded in understanding and walked to match the empress'' pace as if scared that if they don''t come as soon as possible, there would be bloodshed.


    Since this is my first public appearance as a royal of Eieneos, I made sure to dress up properly and bring the necessary items to confirm my identity. The royal families of this world have their own special educational curriculum where they were given information about the family crests of the mystique families existing in this world. I simply brought a copy of my family crest on mana infused royal paper for this step.


    Due to the distance from the great hall where they have dinner to the royal chambers, it took almost 15 minutes before the royal couple arrived. Though it was technically their room, they knocked thrice and announced their arrival before opening the door to the waiting room. When the empress saw me, I noticed that she seems to already know who I was as she kneeled on one knee and greeted me. The royal consort followed suit without questions. As for me, I stood up and approached the two. I asked them to rise and gave them the copy of my family crest for formality purposes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We all sat inside the waiting room as the royal consort hurriedly asked for the maids to prepare snacks and refreshments and bring them to the waiting room as soon as possible. As for me, I kept quiet and simply observed my future in-laws. I greeted them with an amicable smile and introduced my self, "Good evening, empress and royal consort. I am Luna from the Rosenoir family of Eieneos." They both looked at me nervously and replied, "Good evening, your highness Luna. I am Eryll, the current empress of Athanoviya." The royal consort stuttered a bit but did his best to sound polite, "Good evening, your highness Luna. I am the closest consort to the current empress and my name is Argon." I nodded to them to acknowledge their introductions.


    To ease the tension, I started the conversation first. I told them that I have just recently started to take over my duties and saw in the documents that Athanoviya is one of the territories that have allied to Eieneos. I told them that I have seen documents that prove that my kingdom has been providing them support previously so I wanted to ask more about the previous type of support that they have been receiving or any long-standing agreements between our families. I already know the answer to my questions but I wanted to test my future in-laws'' honesty and greed now that they know who I am.


    Surprisingly, they answered truthfully and was able to tell me everything in the agreement signed since the establishment of their empire that was passed down through generations. The agreement included monetary support, protection in both times of peace and war, knowledge exchanges and priority when it comes to marriage alliances. The last part was quite pleasing to hear since it makes my reason for coming here easier.


    The empress called in her financial advisor and finance minister so that they will be present during the discussion of the monetary support. It was settled quite quickly and the finance minister looked like he was about to die of shock when I nonchalantly gave them the financial support that they have not received since Eieneos kingdom closed their communications to the outside world. Well, 400+ years worth of support is indeed not a small amount.


    After all the monetary issues have been settles, the two attendants were dismissed as per my request to discuss the other details of the alliance agreement. I honestly told them that I have been answering unanswered questions from the magic tower to lead them into finishing their researches. I was hoping that this would result to technological breakthroughs and new types of medicine in the long run.


    I gifted the royal couple the highest level attack and defense barrier, similar to the one I gave the academe before. This one doesn''t have a concealing feature so that the whole world knows that the territory had a good backer. I gave them two of it wherein one was for the royal palace and the other one was big enough to encompass the whole empire which shocked the couple. It took a lot of convincing for them to accept the empire wide barrier since it was priceless in their opinion.


    Since I have received the expected reaction, this is where I mentioned that the more expensive barrier is a gift meant as a dowry to marry one of their sons to fulfill the marriage alliance part of the agreement. I told them I already have one in mind but they said that I have to wait till the birthday ball of the said prince at the end of the month to proceed with the engagement. I told them that I could wait and I will definitely attend the ball to pick up my future husband. After my last statement, I bid my goodbye and teleported back to my personal suite in the Moonlight Inn.

 Chapter 227 - 227 - Meeting the original drama queen

    As I opened my eyes, I was welcomed by my messy room. It was evidence of the strenuous activities I had with Lark here early this morning. I am tired and I have never been this thankful that I can use mana to do almost anything. I used some spells to clean up the whole room and ensure that it smelled fresh too. I then went to the bathroom to take a shower. I plan to sleep early tonight for the big battle tomorrow.


    After finishing my bath, I wrapped myself in a robe and walked leisurely towards my wardrobe. I try to do most things without using spells since I do not want to end up totally lazy and clueless about household chores. As I was picking clothes to wear for bedtime, my door suddenly had sounds of urgent and loud knocking from the outside. I purposely did not mask my presence and he was able to find me within half an hour of my arrival. I guess Lark is close to completing the deification process. His senses are on point.


    Now, here comes the problem. Since he is sure that I am here, I have no choice but to open the door and let him in. With how his knocks sounded, he must have a lot of things he wanted to talk about. His emotion, definitely anger. Damn. I just want to sleep tonight and talk about all of this tomorrow when I am feeling refreshed and well-rested.


    I sent a telepathy message to Kayden and told him that I just got out of the shower and I need to find some clothes. I asked him to stop knocking angrily at the door since it was already late at night and I clearly heard him the first time. He seemed to be shocked at the sudden message in his head that the knocking abruptly stopped. I took my time to choose my most comfortable clothes and after wearing them, that was the only time I calmly opened the door for the noisy guy outside.


    As I opened the door, the first thing I saw is his aggrieved face, looking like the whole world bullied him and owed him something. I had to use everything I had to stop myself from laughing since it will simply make this drama queen angrier. I covered my mouth to stop any sound from coming out and simply turned around and said, "Come in." The guy followed me from behind with heavy stomping sounds.


    I continued walking towards the small table and chairs I have inside my room. I did not say anything even as he slammed the door shut quite loudly or how loud his stomps were while he was walking. I calmly sat on the chair and waited for the other guy to do the same.


    He stopped right in front of me and just stared, I looked at him with a cold face and asked, "Aren''t you going to sit?" The guy stomped on his way to the chair and then loudly made a scoffing sound, "Hmpf!" and looked away from me as well.


    After the guy sat, I continued drying my hair in a leisurely manner not intending to speak at all. After drying my hair, I conjured some reports from my space that I have to peruse and apply needed changes for before providing my approval. Throughout the things that I did, Kayden just kept staring at me, making sure that I feel uncomfortable. I giggled at his attempt in keeping himself quiet and hid my reports. I walked to my bed, buried myself under the sheets and turned my back from where he was sitting.


    After a few minutes of staying still, I heard a loud scoff from behind me followed by stomping footsteps approaching my bed. He then pulled the blankets off of me and shook my body so I would wake up from my (fake) sleep. He then asked, "Aren''t you going to explain anything? Are you trying to anger me further with your silence?"


    As Kayden was ranting nonstop, I suddenly pulled him towards the bed, rolled on top of him and kissed him breathless. At first he was struggling to escape but within a minute, he started kissing back. It was passionate but I can feel his anger through the kiss as he grabbed the back of my head and bit my lips.


    While he was distracted with the kiss, I slid my left leg between his legs and used my knee to knead his groin area. It resulted to him uttering an aroused grunt from his throat. He started struggling again since he have realized what the next step of my plan was and he would definitely end up too tired to confront me for sure. But, would I let him escape? I haven''t had him for more than two months so, not a chance. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the night was filled with strenuous activities in bed accompanied by a lot of lewd sounds from both me and my jealous and angsty husband. It was the first time we did things in the bedroom this intensely and this many times too, not that I was complaining. Besides missing him a lot, I really wanted to be intimate with him to check how far he is from completing the deification. As he finally lost all his energy and passed out, I was able to do my thorough check of his body and I have confirmed that he should be fully deified in a week or so. This just reminds me, I have to check on my father-in-law, Dimitri and my grandparents-in-law too.


    After casting a few healing spells on Kayden, I squeezed under the sheets next to him, enjoying the feeling of cuddling this drama queen after more than two months. I just stared at Kayden as he slept soundly and without realizing it, some time through the wee hours of the morning, I fell asleep too.


    I woke up the next morning feeling refreshed and energized. I didn''t sleep much but I guess sleeping in your home is always better than staying at some far and unknown place. I did have a home in Sklavryet but I know in my core that it was temporary and my home is still where my husbands are. Sleeping with your own bed and hugging a good-looking man that is yours alone is still the best.


    Just like last night, I stared at Kayden''s sleeping face until he naturally woke up after about half an hour. After his eyelashes fluttered for a few seconds, he slowly opened his eyes. He stared blankly at the ceiling for a while and his eyes widened at the realization of where he is and what just happened last night. He abruptly sat up and his head turned to look at me, "You mean woman!" Tears then started falling from his eyes as if he was aggrieved and as if he wasn''t begging me to do him again and again last night.


    Thinking that his crying would work at me, he covered his face with both his palms and sobbed pitifully. As for me, I sat up from the bed and walked straight to the bathroom to shower. I caught him peeking through the gap of his fingers, checking on where I would be going. I wanted to laugh loudly at his antics. I rolled my eyes and quickly freshened up and changed my clothes. Before leaving the room, I told him that there would be a meeting with everybody working in the property during breakfast so he better hurry up.


    After leaving the room, I went to Lark''s room and knocked a bit but no one answered. I went straight in, being only one of the two people allowed in the room. I saw him still sleeping soundly on the bed though I already noticed that he was just pretending to be asleep. I approached him and gave him a kiss on the lips that was reciprocated almost immediately.


    I teased him, "How long have you been waiting for me? What if I did not pick you up and went straight for breakfast?" He smiled at me and responded, "You won''t do that unless you want me killed even before I reach the dining area." I laughed out loud at his retort and squeezed under the sheets to give Lark a tight hug.


    I stood up from the bed only after a few minutes which surprised the guy. I honestly just want to have my daily fill of his presence through a short time of physical contact. My self-control around my men have been failing miserably these days so this much in enough or else, we will miss the meeting.


    I asked Lark to freshen up and change his clothes while I wait for him outside the room. I leaned on the wall next to his door and just stood outside while waiting for him. He came out of the room after about 15 minutes and we walked hand-in-hand to the dining area where breakfast will be served and the meeting will be held.


    When we reached the dining hall, everybody was there including my father-in-law, Lucas, who was looking at me with a knowing smirk on his face and next to him was Kayden who looked incensed. I looked around the room and introduced Lark formally as my new husband. I gave everyone a heads up that he will be living here from now on and will be taking in managerial tasks to help out in running the daily affair of the businesses as well.


    I saw Kayden''s face pale gradually right after my announcementsa. He simply looked blankly at me then at Lark. The next thing be did was just bury his face on his father''s shoulder while my father-in-law simply tapped his back to comfort him. Lucas simply smiled at me and shook his head seemingly trying to comfort me as well that his son''s dramatic moment and tantrums will eventually pass.

 Chapter 228 - 228 - Going back to the academe and my home

    Late last night, the carriage which had my two shadow aides whose codenames are Haze and Cipher, have already arrived at the gates of Hoffen. I have earlier given them instructions to stay at an inn for now and wait for their next tasks. For now, they simply need to observe the ins and outs of the city as a reference on how they can further improve Sklavryet. I gave them the address of my property so they can visit as a "secret shopper" for me at this time too. I want them to check if there are any issues on how the business is run. The point of view of an unrelated person is the most honest and unbiased which is what I urgently need the most at this time before moving on to expanding to other businesses.


    Having the temporary housing and initial tasks settled for my two shadow aides, I let them do whatever they wanted for the rest of their first week here as long as they do not get into any trouble. I can see the pure joy in both of their faces as they realized that they technically had a week off all to themselves without missions that puts them to any life or death situations. I also gave them some pocket money since I am their current employer so to speak.


    I only have three days to settle everything I need to do in the city before I return to my life as a student in the academe. My free days would have been way shorter if I did not teleport immediately to here from Arista. And honestly, I felt that those three days went by so fast that it was like you took a nap and woke up after two or three hours. I was proud of myself though since I accomplished a lot in those three days than I normally could in a week. I have visited all the necessary offices and people to get back on track in terms of my other roles and money-making sources.


    On the morning of the fourth day since I came back to Hoffen, I walked leisurely back to the academe gates. I had to show my identity documents at the gate before I was allowed to come in, seeing that the guard seem to be new on the job. Instead of going to the villa, I reported to the student affairs office first to tell them that I have successfully returned from my immersion as well as submit to them the proof that I completed the recommended working hours during my two and a half month stay in a far flung place. It only consisted of the names of my employers, proof of my salary being paid, some signatures and proof that I worked there.


    My next stop was the office of the headmaster. This time, I did not teleport and walked in as a normal person would. I even knocked for a change! I only went in after I heard an "Hmm" coming from inside the door. As I walked in, the face of Headmaster Fredrick immediately lightened up as if getting an unexpected gift and he immediately greeted me with a smile.


    I walked towards the headmaster''s table and bowed in greeting. I smiled and submitted my detailed report of how my two-month immersion went. I also gave the proof of how much money I have earned. I was not required to give it to the academe though and I get to keep all my earnings which is a good thing. Part of the immersion curriculum is that my reward for successfully completing the program would be the conversion of all the money I earned in to academe points. The old man immediately hastened the process so I can get my reward which I really appreciated. Once all the official stuff has been completed, it was finally time to go home to my villa.


    I left the headmaster''s office with a spring on my step, feeling the burden of the immersion, reports and all the deadlines finally leaving my mind and body. I hurriedly went to my villa, entered the house and like a whirlwind went to knock on Ioannis'' door. It took every patience I have in my body to prioritize the submission of all my return papers and immersion completion documents for the school before going home.


    I haven''t even knocked for a few times when Ioannis pulled the door open abruptly. What followed was a bump on my stomach and a tight hug coming from the man inside the room. I hugged him back tightly but made sure not to squish his huge belly too much. I heard him panting as he must have walked too fast towards the door when he felt my presence enter the villa.


    I carried him like a princess just like I normally do and placed him back on the bed. he gained a lot of weight but it did not matter since I was still able to carry him with no sweat. I scold him a bit and forbid him from doing strenuous and abrupt actions just like what he did earlier. We also talked for a bit and I gave him updates on how my stay in Sklavryet went since the last letter I sent to him.


    From the time of conception, which I was able to easily confirm, the child is already five months and twelve days old right now. With our previous calculations, Ioannis has now officially entered the last few weeks of his pregnancy. He has to be more careful since he insisted in carrying the child to full term.


    I suddenly remembered how I easily confirmed that Makisig was carrying twins simply because of the abundant mana and the children being pure blooded mystiques. I did connect that to me thinking about a conspiracy about Ioannis'' pregnancy before I left for Sklavryet months before. To confirm my theory, I placed my hand on his protruding belly, closed my eyes and gently poured my mana inside his womb to check the child inside.


    Only after a few seconds, my eyes abruptly opened as I discovered something shocking. Now, I finally think that the gods are still somewhat helping me complete my mission more easily. I just confirmed that I now have four children on the way. As if trying to put the balance back on to the population, for both Makisig and Ioannis, each set of twins was a little boy and a little girl. I have a gut feeling that this will be the norm from all the pregnancies from here on out. To test my theory, I may have to check with Kayden and then Dimitri eventually.


    Ioannis looked confused as I suddenly turned quiet after scolding him about being careful with his heavily pregnant body. It was followed by a sudden touch on his womb, the feeling of mana entering his body and the abrupt opening of my eyes as I discovered something unexpected. He hurriedly asked me with evident worry in his eyes if everything is okay with the child and if he did something wrong, his eyes already about to cry any second.


    I looked at his face and shook my head. I explained to him, "I was just surprised. The children wouldn''t even let me check on them that day before I left for Sklavryet. At least, I was able to check on them now." I then smiled brightly while looking at Ioannis, waiting for him to catch on what I was trying to say.


    He stared blankly at me for a wile. After a few more seconds, his eyes gradually widened as my statement slowly sank in to his understanding. He gasped and then he looked down on his stomach and hugged it with both his arms. He then started sobbing as he asked, "There''s more than one in here?"


    I gently leaned to kiss Ioannis stomach and then I hugged him gently while whispering, "There''s one little boy and one little girl in there." The hands that were hugging his stomach loosened and then he placed them around my waist. He then whispered back, "Thank you so much for choosing me."


    I tapped his back waiting for him to calm down from the amazing news. After a few minutes, I seriously talked to him about keeping this as a secret for now. I don''t want others to know about this great news. They can just know about it once we are back from Eieneos carrying the children that are a bit grown up.


    While hugging, I heard him giggle. I pushed him off of me a bit and then asked what was funny. He then told me that he thinks that even if we don''t tell people about the twins, I will still face a lot of headache in the next couple of days in the form of marriage proposal letters. I looked at him blankly as if asking, "What are you talking about?"


    Ioannis then explained to me that as he reached the fourth month of his pregnancy, it was like a trigger for the other noble and powerful families to take interest in me who got him pregnant. He said that it was normal for males to lose their children during the first trimester due to poor health, stress and weak seeds from their partner or any combination of all these.


    Since he passed the first trimester which was a critical stage, it proved to everybody monitoring his pregnancy closely that my capabilities as a woman in taking care of all my partner''s needs was excellent. It also proved that I am also healthy and the chances of me getting a man pregnant is higher than other females. This is the reason why the marriage proposals started coming for me. If they knew that I produced twins on the first try, I will be harassed even more. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded in understanding and I noticed Ioannis staring at me with a smile. I stole a kiss from his lips and did not comment about the news he just said. He then laughed and said, "I already know that you wouldn''t care. You will definitely need benefits before taking in someone." I looked at him and with my chin up responded, "No matter how rich and powerful they are, I have to like their sons first." Ioannis scoffed and replied, "Yeah right. I know who your next target is. Lark has already been roped in so you''ll work on the next one, huh?"


    I looked at Ioannis and stole a kiss from his lips again, this time it was a longer and more possessive kiss that left the guy breathless. I then looked into his eyes and gave him a naughty smirk, "You really know me the best! We''ll take in the guy in the letter you sent me. I''ll tell you more about how we would go about it."

 Chapter 229 - 229 - Meeting my tenants at home

    Since it was only I and Ioannis in the villa right now, we started discussing the details of what I plan to do next regarding Aurum''s situation. He has already provided me as much detail as he could in the letter he sent me before. He simply smiled and told me that the reason he sent that letter urgently was because he knew that I want to keep the prince for myself, no matter how annoying the guy was. He knows that I find him too useful to be let go. His last statement really made me smile and find this husband of mine even more endearing.


    We planned on how we can isolate Aurum''s four aides so I can speak with them in secret. We have to include them in the plan and make everything we will be setting up more believable for the prince. Being the people who has been with the prince for the longest time, I believe that those four already have above exceptional level of lying and acting skills at least. Ioannis laughed and said that he thinks so too and the results will be more amazing with those four guys on board. Our plans honestly sounded like we were planning a huge surprise engagement for the ex-crown prince with the help of his parents that do not have any idea that the woman they met at the palace and the one that their son likes is the same person.


    Before we know it, the sun is already about to set and it was time to prepare for dinner. I can''t let Ioannis and the twins get too hungry since it would be bad for their health. I carried Ioannis and brought him to the dining table to sit comfortably. This is so I can watch over his well-being and his handsome face even while I am preparing dinner. I missed my own kitchen, missed cooking for my own meals and for the people of this house.


    Not even ten minutes have passed when Arthur came back home and announced his arrival. He called on to Ioannis politely, calling him "master" and gave him a heads up that dinner will be served in about half an hour. He absentmindedly walked across the living room then entered his room without even noticing the extra person standing in the kitchen which was me. He must be changing his clothes first before cooking in the kitchen. His cluelessness about my presence in the house made me and Ioannis laugh a bit.


    After a few minutes, Arthur came out of his room with his clothes changed and even wearing a cute maid apron. He walked to the dining area and saw Ioannis sitting on one of the chairs which made him really surprised. He asked Ioannis, "What are you doing here, master? You should have just waited for me to call you once dinner is ready. I can also just bring your food inside your room so you won''t get tired by from walking from your room to the dining area." Ioannis simply answered, "Someone carried me to this seat so I am not tired at all. I also want to watch my wife cook dinner so I decided to come out of the room."


    Arthur''s eyes gradually widened and he slowly turned his head towards the kitchen. When he saw me chopping some vegetables and meat on the kitchen counter, he ran towards me but stopped himself just a few steps away from where I was standing. He immediately bowed his head, greeted me in high spirits and asked for forgiveness for being late and letting me cook dinner when it was his job to do it.


    I stopped chopping ingredients and washed my hands. I faced him and pretended to have a cold and serious face. I walked towards him until I was only a step away from where he was. He slowly looked up and when he saw that I was just staring at him and not saying anything, he started to shiver a bit. I leaned towards him and stole a kiss from his lips which made his face blush furiously. I smiled and responded, "Welcome home! I will be cooking dinner tonight so you should just obediently sit there next to that handsome guy over there."


    It took sometime for Arthur to get over his stunned and flushed state. When he realized what just happened he abruptly turned around and hurriedly ran to the dining area as if somebody is chasing after him. He then sat obediently next to Ioannis but his face is still flushed and he was looking down. I laughed at how shy he was and Ioannis also giggled at his reaction. When I see Ioannis laugh at these things, I just admire how big his heart is even more. Even women have a hard time accepting the second wife and concubines but this guy just takes everything as it comes and could still smile sweetly at me.


    I continued cooking and soon the kitchen was filled with the fragrance of stewed meat, cooked rice, freshly baked bread and stir fried vegetables. When I looked back at the dining area with a smile on my face, Ioannis was just looking at me in a very infatuated manner that made me giggle. As for Arthur, he suddenly looked away and blushed again.


    Just as me and Arthur are setting the table and serving the freshly cooked food on the table, the group of five led by Aurum arrived at the villa. The prince was the one walking in front and when he saw me, he stiffened and suddenly stopped walking. This caused the other four to bump on each other and push the prince inside the villa abruptly. The other four then looked at the kitchen where the prince was staring and I also saw undisguised happiness in their eyes.


    I smiled at them and instructed, "Go and freshen up first. Come out quickly to have dinner while the food is still hot." The four attendants, hurriedly went back to the rooms to follow my orders while Aurum was still left staring at me. At first he was looking at me in surprise then gradually his face morphed into someone who looked angry as his eyes squinted. He hurriedly went back to his room and slammed the door shut in a loud manner.


    I looked at Ioannis with furrowed brows and then he simply said, "He''s grumpy since you brought Lark with you to Sklavryet and even left without telling him." I looked at Arthur and he simply nodded in agreement with what Ioannis said. I rolled my eyes after knowing the reason. He''s already like this when he isn''t even my lover yet. I simply continued setting the table and bringing out food.


    After everything is set, I sat next to Ioannis since I like making sure my husbands are well-fed (in every way possible *winks*). Arthur as usual, sat at the seat farthest to me. We waited for a while for the others to come out and while doing so, the last tenant of my house came home as Dimitri opened the door. He stiffened as well, very similar to Aurum''s reaction a while ago.


    I looked at Ioannis and gave him a naughty smirk. I whispered to him, "Please wait for me a bit. I just need fifteen minutes." He nodded back in understanding and smiled which means I got a go signal. I abruptly stood up from my chair, walked across the living room and grabbed Dimitri''s hand. I pulled him quickly inside his room while the guy was still too stunned to even react to the sudden events.


    Once we are both inside the room, I slammed the door shut, locked it, casted a soundproofing spell and tinkered with the time inside his room. Inside this room, fifteen minutes is as good as two hours now which was more than enough for my plans. I carried Dimitri on my shoulder and brought him to the bathroom. Once he was carried on my shoulder, that was the only time he seemed to realize what just happened and what I was planning to do next.


    Once inside the bathroom, since we are pressed for time, I snapped my finger to remove both our clothes and before he could complain, his back is already pressed on the wall while I was kissing him torridly. I was actually expecting him to push me away or fight back, given that he is the shyest of my husbands but the guy surprised me as he used his arm to hug my waist and grab the nape of my neck to deepen the kiss. WOW! WHO IS THIS GUY?!


    The rest of the two hours went quite unexpectedly intense and wild. We did it in the tub, on the bathroom counter, on the bed and ended it inside the tub again before we washed up so we could eat dinner. I made sure not to tire the guy too much since he has not eaten yet and he still has classes tomorrow. We can just do more next time if he can get a day off from school for two days straight at least. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through our union, I was able to confirm that the the pills I made and gave him last time were quite effective to speed up the deification process without me having to spend too much time with him. It was simply an experiment hoping that they can change faster so their bodies would be strong enough to bear my children. At this rate, Dimitri would be able to complete the process shortly after Kayden, about half a month difference at least.


    After were done with our steamy tryst, we went out of the room and went to the dining table. It has only been 15 minutes out here but Dimitri and my complexion gave away the wonderful things we did inside the room. I kept my cold face on and pretended as if nothing happened while eating dinner. Nobody spoke but the shy guy couldn''t even keep eye contact with the others on the dining table and was blushing too much that it was too obvious that I ate him up as an appetizer.

 Chapter 230 - 230 - Aurums Troubles

    The meal went by quietly and uneventfully. Though I know everybody knew the naughty things Dimitri and I did just before dinner, nobody asked about it or called us out. I was glad nobody did since it would make this beet-red person next to me melt further in shame since I would definitely not deny eating him up. As for Aurum who has always been the jealous-type, he was just staring at me accusingly which is honestly making me uncomfortable the longer it goes.


    Once our meal is done, I used magic to clean up all the tableware and kitchenware then instructed Arthur to rest early. The guy bowed, said good night and went inside his room obediently. Dimitri, ran back to his room while saying that he still has a lot of homework to complete before bedtime so he had to go. Ioannis asked me to carry him back to his room so he can continue reading his book so I gently carried him back as he requested.


    When I came out of Ioannis'' bedroom, Aurum and his four attendants, Calix, Helios, Yren and Xenos, were still seated at the dining table. They looked like they really intended to wait for me so we can talk separately without the other housemates hearing about it. I guess the conversation about their circumstances would have to be discussed tonight. This goes to show that their situation must be dire.


    Instead of sitting at the table, I went straight to the kitchen to prepare some warm tea for the six of us to calm our nerves and digest what we just ate. I served the tea to the five guys waiting for me and placed one in front of my seat as I sat down. I went straight to the point and asked, "Why do you all look so serious? Is there something you need to discuss with me?"


    Though I already know the gist of the issues they are currently in, I don''t want them to think that my first husband couldn''t keep secrets so I pretended to be clueless about the whole thing. The other four attendants, gave their thanks for the tea and sipped a bit to show respect to me. As for the prince, he just held the cup with both his hands, seemingly trying to keep his hands warm. He stayed silent and the other four simply stared at him in confusion since he has not spoken a single word yet.


    Just when I thought that he will just stay silent, he inhaled deeply then downed the contents of the tea cup I gave him. He exhaled loudly then asked me directly, "Will you marry me?" I was honestly stunned at how he downed the tea in one go so his question did not register in my mind immediately. Just before I was able to speak, the prince''s eyes squinted until it closed and then his face hit the table with a soft thud. Well, the tea I served the four attendants and the one I was drinking will help us stay awake but the prince''s tea will make him sleep soundly for the rest of the conversation.


    I looked at the prince and shook his body a bit to make sure he''s really knocked out while his four attendants were stunned as to why the prince suddenly fell unconscious. They looked at me at the same time still with their eyes wide. I smiled at them sweetly and spoke, "The prince should not know anything about the rest of what we are going to talk about so just let him sleep." The four guys, though still having a lot of questions as to why I did these things still nodded their heads.


    Yren immediately stood up and said, "I will be back." As his very short statement finished, he walked towards Aurum and then carried him like he was weightless then brought the unconscious guy into his room. Once the prince has been tucked to his bed, he walked back and took his seat at the table again. I looked at the four of them and went straight to the point, "Can anybody tell me what the deadline you are dreading is all about?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helios, being the most outspoken of the four due to the nature of his work handling the social events of the prince, readily volunteered to tell me the details of their predicament. He started his story from the time that Aurum just came of age and vehemently declared that he wants to only marry for love and would not accept any arranged marriages set by his parents. I wanted to laugh but stopped myself from doing so, seeing how serious the four looked like.


    He continued the story with how, the empress and the royal consort, being very doting parents to their only son at that time, agreed to his demands without any qualms. The problem was the royal couple waited for months and then years but it seems that the prince did not have any intention to marry at all. The stubborn prince also did not even shown any effort to meet or date any woman. He was even well-known to be quite rude to women. His tendency to kept as far away from woman as he can was so bad resulting to rumors that he preferred male lovers so he kept four male attendants by his as if hinting about the shady relationship they all had. This time, I could not help it and laughed out loud, earning a pout from all the guys which I found really cure by the way.


    Calix, the butler of the prince''s palace volunteered to continue the story. He then said that to silence the rumors, the royal couple had to publicly declare a deadline for the prince''s marriage. They gave two heavy reasons so that the prince can''t think of reasons to disobey them.


    The first was because the prince does not even date or meet everybody so how would he even get married which means he was the first to break his promise to his parents. Second, was that the older the prince is, the lower are the chances for him to conceive a child and they want to see their grandchildren from him during their lifetime.


    At that time of that declaration, the prince was already 20, three years after from the time he came of age. It was a rather huge argument between the prince and his parents which resulted with the deadling being set on Aurum''s 24th birthday banquet.


    I nodded to show that I understood all the information they have provided. Xenos then went straight to the point and added, "The four of us are part of his dowry so whoever he marries, we will also belong to that woman. To be exact, we will be automatically be given a concubine status under the prince''s wife. We are not trying to put you on the spot but I know that you already noticed that the prince likes you a lot, Ms. Luna."


    Surprisingly, Yren, the bodyguard who doesn''t talk that much, added a sentence that is quite ironic to the statement that Xenos just said. He bluntly said, "The prince''s 24th birthday banquet is in 35 days." I looked at Yren and laughed, so much for not pressuring me.


    While trying to stop myself from laughing more, I asked them, "How about the four of you, do you like me too?" The four of them stared at me and then their faces gradually turned red and they looked at different directions to avoid my gaze. Well, I already know the answer without them saying anything.


    I slowly changed my face to my serious one and then asked again, "What would I get from marrying the prince? I am not interested in being a princess and be a caged bird. I hate attending banquets and parties of people I do not care about. I have my own money and I am sure I can gain power on my own." The four guys looked at each other as if signaling one another that they have to think of something to help their group and convince me to agree.


    Xenos immediately answered, "We can help in managing your businesses and any other legal documentation can be approved quickly."


    Calix answered, "We know how to take care of household affairs, any household chores and also take care of your children."


    Helios added, "I can handle difficult people, politics and look into people you want to know more about. I can take care of the social events and any invitations you want to decline." We then all looked at Yren since he''s the only who hasn''t said anything.


    Yren looked around for a bit, obviously hating the pressure we are giving him to say something to help their case. He sighed and then reluctantly added, "I can do espionage and other dirty work that you may need."


    We thought that was his best shot since he doesn''t talk that much but we saw the guy smirk and we knew that he''s going to say something shocking again. Like what we expected, he added, "It wouldn''t be bad to have variety too. Since there are five of us, it can make the time in the bedroom more exciting, right?"


    The other three guys, coughed as they did not expect the last statement to come from a guy who barely contributes to meetings. I heard Yren''s modulated laugh as if he expected the other three guys to react this way. I stared at Yren and then smirked. The guy noticed my stare and stopped laughing. The other guys, seeing the evil smirk on my face seemed to have stopped breathing.


    After a few seconds, I gave them an unconventional answer that they would never expect from me. I responded, purposely speaking slower than normal to make them even nervous than they already are, "I appreciate all the things you have said to convince me." I paused then continued, "I know the prince likes me a lot and honestly, if I did not like the lot of you and find you useful, I won''t even waste my time entertaining your presence." I can see the eyes of the four guys look at me as if I am their savior. I then ended my response with a condition, "I will accept the five of you but you have to help me to prank the prince into believing that he would be marrying someone else."


    The four guys stared at me as if they did not understand anything I just said. They then looked at each other to confirm if they heard the same thing. Yren, who seem to have caught up quickly as to what my plan wass, asked me immediately, "I am in. What''s the plan?"

 Chapter 231 - 231 - Lunas Grand Prank

    The others who just heard Yren''s question seemed to have been suddenly enlightened. They all agreed to be part of the prank I was planning as long as Aurum is not put in any kind of danger. I looked at them as if they were stupid and answered, "You''re all mine. Do you think I will let anybody put any of you guys in danger? I am the only one allowed to make fun of you guys."


    The other four exhaled the breath that they have been holding once they have confirmed that I am not planning anything dangerous or drastic. They seemed to have relaxed even more when they heard that I will just do something to "make fun" of Aurum but I will still take in all of them in the end. As childhood friends, each of them had their share of pranking and making fun of the prince every chance they could get so they are quite game on the idea.


    To ensure that they understand that I am serious with my decision regarding the five of them, I told them what things I have already completed on my end which I did right after I came back to Hoffen. I gave them a heads up on my recent visit at the Athanoviya palace and how I have already met the empress and the royal consort who were Aurum''s birth parents.


    The four were quite surprised on my claim and how I was able to get into the palace easily. It really showed on their face that they find it hard to fully believe my words and I don''t blame them for that.


    To clear their doubts, I had to let them understand the fact that I have another identity besides being a hardworking academe student and other roles that I have taken so far. These guys already had an inkling after our several meetings before that I was different, that I was not human. I never lied to them about it and have even admitted indirectly that I was a mystique before.


    They don''t know what my exact race and status is though. I totally get their thought process that a "commoner" like me won''t have a chance to have an audience with royalty just because I want to or I requested for it.


    To show further proof of my visit, I described everything that I saw inside the palace grounds which can only be known by someone who have been inside those highly guarded walls. Next, I gave them the exact details of the conversation I had with Aurum''s parents and the fact that I have already given them a previous gift in exchange for marrying their son.


    Lastly, I told them that the royal couple have requested to delay the engagement till the birthday banquet and promised that if Aurum does not marry anybody by that time, he will end up marrying me.


    As they tried to digest the under the table agreements that I had at the palace, they realized that it was deceptively brilliant. I saw how their faces smiled evilly like a bunch of villains.


    I gave them a heads up of the next parts of my plan and that includes me going back to my hometown for a while since I need to bring Ioannis there so he can be well taken cared of when it''s time for him to give birth. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As part of the drama, I told them that I will pretend that I won''t be able to make it for the birthday banquet which result to the prince getting to the arranged marriage as planned.


    I further explained that their roles will be to simply accept things as they happen, accept the royal decree for the engagement and prepare everything that needs to be done for the wedding which will be held privately.


    They readily gave the prince away by saying that he will surely get angry and try to escape and even go ballistic but they will gang up on him to control him and keep him in the palace till the wedding date arrives.


    These guys are really enjoying this since I can see how their eyes sparkle while discussing how we will go about with the prank.


    As they further understood their roles, they realized just how easy it was and agreed while proudly saying, "Easy-peasy". They said that it would just be a bit of acting which is something that can easily do.


    I gave them the timeline of the plans so we are all in sync. I also gave them a heads up that I will tinker with Aurum''s memory a bit to get us through with the fact that he got knocked out tonight just to make sure that we have the same story.


    With all parts of the plan set and the roles designated, we all bid each other good night. As the four went back to their rooms, I looked at Arthur''s bedroom door and spoke in a cold voice, "I know you are listening and you should know what you should and shouldn''t say." The guy murmured behind the door, "Yes, master." I then walked back to Ioannis room and excitedly went in to spend the night cuddling my husband.


    The next morning was a regular academe day and the prince''s group as well as Dimitri will all have to go to their respective classes. Everybody woke up early and came out of their rooms to eat their breakfast at around 7am.


    Arthur prepared all the food as part of his daily tasks. We ate breakfast quietly at first but of course, there was always one particular person in this house that just could not help but voice out whenever he finds something that bothers him.


    Towards the end of the meal, Aurum coughed a bit to get everybody''s attention then looked at me. I looked back at him with a blank face which made the interaction quite awkward. The guy which is weirdly out of character suddenly spoke, "Please forgive me for my outburst last night. I did not mean to be overly aggressive about the issue. I truly deserve being knocked unconscious." I had to use everything I have not to show any reaction on my face that would give away what I did last night.


    After a few moments, I responded, "It was fine. I already got all the information I needed from our attendants so all is good on my end." He then went straight to the question he has been meaning to ask, "Would you be able to attend my birthday banquet in about a month from now?" I looked at him with a serious face and non-committedly answered, "I would need to go back to my hometown with Ioannis to ensure that someone takes care of him when he gives birth. I will try my best to be back on or before that date."


    Aurum seemed to have expected my response as he simply nodded and did not try to convince me any further. He looked really sad but he still gave me a weak smile as he said, "I understand that you need to prioritize on that. Umm... We will be late for the first morning class so we need to get going." The guy then abruptly stood up from his seat without finishing his food, grabbed his back and hurriedly got out of the main door of the villa.


    As he left, the other four attendants looked towards the door then coldly ignored him walking out. They continued eating their breakfast since they were not yet done. I asked them, "Aren''t you going to follow him out of the door?" Yren simply answered, "Nope. I''ll eat all of this first." The other three simply nodded in agreement with the first guy. They are really used to prince''s outbursts and drama that they don''t even react anymore.


    I shook my head with a smile as I realized that these four can really be cold-hearted towards the prince if they wanted to and Aurum won''t even be able to do anything about it. The guys were able to finish their food after about 10 minutes. They washed their own tableware and simply went out of the villa in a leisurely pace.


    Once the five guys are out, Dimitri then bid me a "See you later" then leaned down to give me a quick kiss on the lips. He then hurriedly left the house shyly though I clearly saw how pink his ears were as he ran out the door.


    Arthur simply looked on everything that was happening and bowed his head before leaving. He then gave me a heads up that he would be doing tasks to earn points but will make sure that he''ll be back by lunch time. I simply nodded, indicating that I have given him the permission to do so.


    Once all my tenants are out, it is just me and Ioannis again. I updated him on the things that was discussed between me and the Aurum''s aides last night and my plans as to when I will bring him back to Eieneos. He simply agreed with all my plans and gave me another of his sweet smiles. He then looked down at his stomach and rubbed it lovingly.


    After some time, he looked up and said, "Thank you for making me feel that I am still important even after you have taken in the others. I know I am not much but you also made me your main husband and even gave me the honor to have your first born children in this world."


    I looked at him and responded, "When I first met you, I tried to run away. I was thinking that I have to at least be able to take care of myself first before I start taking care of somebody else. The resonance is so strong though that I can''t just stay away from you. Don''t think that my decisions to make you the main husband and being the first to bear my children was simply because I met your first I have always wanted you to be my first in everything. I did not mean to bring in Kayden so soon. Meeting him was unexpected but still I know that I have hurt you at that time so I want to apologize for that."


    He shook his head and smiled. He then said, "No matter how things started between us, it brought us to where we are today, I will always be grateful to you and again, it is normal for women to have many husbands in this world. Besides, you could have just spent the night with me and not take responsibility. You could have just resolved it by paying money for damages or you could have kept me as a slave since I am as good as yours anyway once I gave myself to you. You don''t understand how much it means to me that every time I doubted myself and my worth, you always make me feel that you willingly chose me and that is all that matters in the end."

 Chapter 232 - 232 - Leaving again

    Since I was planning to go back to Eieneos soon, I can''t go through the regular classes that lasts the whole semester. I am a student though so I still have to take a few units at least for this semester. I chose to enroll only in short courses that would take less than two weeks. It is not like I need to catch up on the number of units this year. I have been taking a lot of classes outside my required curriculum during the last two semesters that I could be tagged as a second year student now. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about how I will be away for at least a week again, I also made sure to complete some adventurer missions and visit the room of questions to ensure I got all my responsibilities and money-making sources taken cared of. I sent all the required monetary allowances to my people as well as the businesses that need them this month. My two shadow aides have also gathered all the information they needed and are set to go back to Sklavryet soon to proceed with the business expansion there.


    The two weeks went by faster than expected and the day that I will finally be leaving for Eieneos has come. I made sure to give a heads up to Kayden and Lark about my trip through letters. I also sent telepathic messages back to my people in Marahuyo to keep them updates of my activities and plans for the near future. I gave Arthur permission to take as many missions as he wants to earn points with the condition that he keeps the house clean and organized. As for the prince, he simply bid me goodbye but he did not say anything more about the banquet or his issues.


    ******** ******** ********


    Ioannis'' POV


    The past two and a half months that Luna was away was the hardest time for me. Being pregnant, I was emotional, uncomfortable, insecure and I just miss her so much. I would have caused a scene and begged for her to come back for sure if I was the immature Kayden or the other dramatic guys but as the main husband, I am expected to be strong and understanding at all times. I know that my wife has very important things that she needed to do and it can''t be delayed any further for any reason.


    When she came back from her immersion, it was second happiest day I had. I have always been the happiest since I met her but if I would rank it, the night that we first became one will always be the first. The third one may not be so far away. I bet it will happen soon since this child of mine will be coming out soon. Sometimes I wonder if a pregnant person''s stomach is supposed to be as big as this. It is really getting hard to even stand, much more to walk.


    As I hear a knock on the door of my room, I totally forgot that I have gained a lot of weight due to pregnancy since I was excited to see here. I ran and hugged her tight, my stomach even bumped hers. I got scolded though and my stomach honestly hurt a bit with that bump that just happened. With just a kiss and a hug from her, all the negative feelings I had accumulated for all those times that she was away just melted like they never happened.


    Knowing that I will be giving birth in a few weeks, I became a mess of emotions once again. I was feeling a mix of happiness, excitement, fear and worry especially now that I know that I have twins in my belly. No wonder why my stomach is so heavy and sometimes it feels like the churning inside was so intense. I hope these children won''t be so naughty as their mother. I can''t wait to go back to Eieneos where it was just me and my wife once again.


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    If you asked me about half a year ago about accepting an arranged marriage once I turned 24, I would have just nonchalantly accepted it to honor the agreement I had with my parents. It was funny how in just a few months, I feel like I would rather just kill myself than go through all that. I would rather die than marry somebody else. I will never accept it unless it''s her.


    I know it''s stupid and that I am just deluding myself. What Luna and I have was nothing but a business deal. Everyhing we had was totally anchored on profits and benefits, not at all romantic. I always tell myself that at least, I''m important to her. I always calm myself by thinking that as long as I stay useful and bring her money, she won''t throw me away. That much is already enough. All these things I am telling myself are lies.


    As a man who is in love with her, I wanted her to accept me romantically, of course. I want her to choose to be with me because of "ME" and not for any other reason or benefit. I want her to look at me lovingly just like how she looks at Ioannis and those other guys she has already taken in. I want all of that and not just scraps. I am envious and jealous but I know that I don''t have any right to feel this way.


    ******** ******** ********


    Dimitri''s POV


    While my wife is away, I busied myself with my academe classes, homework and managing the properties in Arista. Though my relationship with my wife has become way better than I originally planned, I can''t be lax in meeting my part of the deal. I was the one who approached her for that business deal anyways so I have to say useful.


    I have already accepted the fact that I was not her first and definitely not her last. I am not her favorite and I couldn''t find it in myself to be sweet or expressive of my feelings just to get her to like me more. I am an introvert and a nerd through and through even before I met her. It is not something I can change easily. It''s not like her feelings about me will increase if I tried to fight for more attention from her.


    I was very surprised as I got into the villa and found my wife sitting at the dining table. I couldn''t help but be stunned since seeing her again made me happy though I think it did not show on my face that much. Before I could even greet her properly, I found myself being dragged inside my room. Everything that happened after that was a blissful blur. I wanted to cry, not because I did not want what was happening but because I never thought that my wife wanted me this much.


    I was so overwhelmed by my happiness that I just let her do whatever she wanted with me. I never thought I could be thoroughly eaten in just two hours. It felt so amazing that I honestly let go of all my inhibitions and thoroughly enjoyed everything that she made me feel. If she had not healed me up, I won''t even be conscious and have the energy to eat dinner. After my fuzzy brain caught up with everything that just happened, all I can do is blush awkwardly while having dinner with the rest of the people in the household.


    ******** ******** ********


    Arthur''s POV


    I did not expect that just as I arrive home, I will see my future wife cooking in the kitchen. Yes, I just called my master that. They say you have to claim it for it to happen so no matter how shameless it sounds, I am getting used to calling her that even if it is just in my thoughts for now.


    Now that her first husband is pregnant and she just accepted the fourth one, I couldn''t help but feel the immense pressure of winning that bet I had with her. I know that it is just her third semester here in the academe but I do not want to risk not having enough points to buy my freedom. I also want to at least be able to get some money as I leave this place to nt be a burden.


    Before I met her, I have already accepted the fact that I will continue to live and then die as a slave under the academe. I don''t have a family waiting for me outside these walls so it did not matter if I rot here. I have done a lot of nasty things for sure and I have already admitted that I was envious of Ioannis before. I have been punished severely and never thought that I will still be given a chance to pursue her.


    I never thought that there will come a day that I will swallow all my pride and even beg for a woman to keep me. My previous horrible experiences have honed me in to somebody who hated women which is indeed weird for someone who works as an attendant. Who would think that just after a few months, I would be so swooned over a woman that I am working so hard to earn points like there is no tomorrow so that I can win her favor at the end of two years!


    The other attendants think that I was hopeless and stupid but I simply smiled since they would never understand unless they are in the same situation as me. I don''t think they will laugh at me like this if they felt at least half of the desperation I feel right now. I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t attaching myself to her to have a better life.


    The term "better life" means different to each person. Others think of it as being financially supported. Some see it as being loved by their woman while others just want to be treated at least a bit bet better to what they are experiencing right now. As for me, just being with her will make everything better. I always dream that one day, she will take care of me as much as she takes care of Ioannis.

 Chapter 233 - 233 - The least favorite

    The night before I leave for Eieneos, I decided to sleep in Dimitri''s room with the permission of my fuzzy first husband. No matter how he and I met, since I have decided to accept him fully as my husband, I have to spend time with him whenever I can. I can''t promise to be fair all the time in terms of time and attention but at least, I don''t want any of them to feel neglected. Up to now, this third human husband is still too shy and awkward whenever I am around so I think a heart-to-heart talk has to happen if we want to move on from this stage.


    Just as I reached the front of Dimitri''s room, the door suddenly opened even before I was able to knock. The guy looked at me as if he was confused as to why I am visiting him this late in the evening. I smiled at him and bluntly stated, "I am sleeping here tonight." Dimitri simply nodded blankly. He opened the door further and gave way so I could come in. I walked inside his room and sat on one side of his bed.


    He closed the door gently and then he just froze. I giggled at how funny his reaction was after he just realized that he readily agreed to let me in his room. Then, I saw the nape of his neck and the tip of his earlobes turn pink in embarassment. I called on to the guy, "Come here and sit beside me." Dimitri stiffly turned around towards my direction with his head looking down and walked slowly to where I was sitting. I guess this awkwardness is really hard to get over with no matter how many times we''ve shared a bed together.


    Once he has sat beside me, I leaned my head on his shoulder and asked, "Do you like it when we spend intimate times together?" I felt his body twitch a bit but he still responded with a curt, "Yes." I raised my head and looked at him just to check if he was lying but he definitely said his answer with conviction. When I confirmed that he wasn''t lying, I smiled and said, "That''s good to know." Only silence followed the minutes after that.


    I had to atleast continue our conversation so I asked, "Are you feeling anything weird after you started taking those deification pills? Are your grandparents doing fine too?" He nodded and said, "We''re all doing fine. My grandparents say that they feel younger. I do feel a little stronger and I don''t tire that easily compared to before too. Thanks for asking." I nodded my head to acknowledge his answer and gave him a smile.


    Several minutes of silence followed after our short Q&A session. Somebody has to break the ice so I asked, "Are you about to sleep when I arrived outside your door?" The guy simply nodded. I then stood up from the edge of the bed and walked to the other side to lay under the sheets. Dimitri awkwardly stood up and laid beside me as stiff as a piece of wood.


    I turned over to face him and then slithered my arm around his waist for a hug. The guy shivered at my sudden embrace but eventually turned to face me as well then hugged me back. I can hear his heartbeat beating loud and fast. He''s nervous, very cute indeed.


    I decided to tease the guy and asked, "Dimitri, what are you thinking about right now? Why is your heart beating so fast?" Well, I underestimated his non-existent social skills and the absence of his filter as he answered, "I am thinking about when you will suddenly pounce on me with your naughty paws."


    I laughed at his bluntness. I acted as if I was hurt, "Do you think I''m some kind of pervert? Is that the only reason you could think of as to why I''m visiting you?" He looked at me with his emotionless face for a few seconds and then he nodded. I continued my act and declared, "I told you I''m sleeping here and that''s what I plan to do."


    I loosened my hug around his waist then turned to the other side of the bed so he''s facing my back. I got into a comfortable position and closed my eyes for a nap. Since my senses are strong even if I am not fully conscious, I know that he hasn''t moved for even an inch after I turned around.


    After a few minutes, I felt him move as gently as he can, inch by inch towards my side of the bed. I felt his hand inch around my waist then he pulled me towards him for a tight hug. He sighed heavily and stopped moving. I pretended to be deeply asleep and did not move even if he hugged me.


    Just when I thought that he will just sleep right after, my cute husband started talking with me in a soft voice thinking that I was asleep and would not hear or respond at all. I simply listened to his complaints and inner thoughts, things that he will never be able to tell me face to face when we are both awake. Well, we are technically both awake right now. He just thinks I''m asleep.


    I listened to the things he had to say as still and quiet as I can. He was quiet for several minutes before he started to speak. The first thing he said was quite amusing, "Everytime I am with you, I feel like I am going crazy. I end up doing things I have never done before but I won''t have it any other way." He sighed again and went silent.


    I had to wait for several minutes again before he spoke again. He complained, "I don''t know if I''m happy that you slept here or disappointed since you really just slept and did nothing else. I realized it though that the issue is with how I think. I always believed that the only things you need from me are my ability to make money and to serve you in bed." He chuckled at himself mockingly which honestly feel a bit of pain in my heart.


    I wanted to refute him but I also wanted to hear everything that''s on his mind so I had to stop myself from refuting his claims. I just realized that he thinks very similar to Ioannis when we just started our relationship. He was insecure, prone to mocking himself, very timid and seemingly a pushover which are traits that I never wanted any of my men to have.


    As I was still pretending to be asleep, he added, "I know that I forced myself on you through that agreement so I will never be your favorite, at least I will be the least favored. Still, I am happy that you still want me once in a while. It is better to still get the scraps than nothing at all." My heart winced in pain once more on his statement.


    I couldn''t stop myself from contradicting his negative thoughts as I suddenly spoke, "So every time I spent time with you or gave you gifts, you think I''m just giving you scraps? If you''re okay with scraps, I will let you know and give you what I deem as scraps next time." I felt him shiver, his hug tightened unconsciously as he heard my cold voice in the silence of the bedroom.


    He stuttered in response, "Tha- That''s not what I meant! I''m grateful for everything. I know I have to- know my... my place and not demand for anything more." I answered coldly, "If you were fine with just the bare minimum, you should have just requested to be my lover whose kept secretly outside. Why did you beg to be my official husband instead? You think hearing you debase yourself like that is funny? Are you trying to insult yourself or me? Oh. It should be me since I can only give you scraps, right?"


    He started to panic as he answered, "No, you- you''re not giving me scraps. It- It''s just that I- I know I won''t be the preferred one since I forced myself into your family." I chuckled and said, "Did I look like I was forcing myself when I met your grandparents or when I claimed you the first time? Did I ever mistreat you? Sure, I can''t be with you all the time but I try as much as I can. Whatever I give the others, I give you as well. I tried to know more about your preferences and things that you dislike. It may look like I am playing favorites here but Ioannis is pregnant. Don''t you think that those living outside should feel even more less preferred that you whose living with me and seeing me everyday?"


    He tried to speak again but I cut him off, "You know what? Just sleep since it''s not like you would change your outlook about being the least favored and most pitiful, right? You''ll just defend your opinions instead of asking me how I think on my side, right? Just continue thinking negatively about yourself. Ioannis thinks just like you before. I tried my best to make him feel secure and wanted but I guess my best doesn''t work with anybody. If you feel like you are short-changed in anyway. You can still push for a divorce after a year just like the original agreement. Sorry for giving you scraps. You only have to wait for a little over 8 months anyway."


    He leaned on my back and buried his face on the crook of my neck. He then started to make sobbing sounds as my shoulder got wet. I heard him say in a muffled voice, "No, I''m not living. No. No. I don''t want a divorce. Please." I sighed and casted a sleeping spell on the guy for him and me to calm down. Once he''s asleep, I closed my eyes as well. This time, I''m sleeping for real. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 234 - 234 - Leaving before everyone wakes up

    Only a few hours after I fell asleep, my eyes opened automatically as if I havean internal alarm clock. I did work at the port for a few months and it required me to wake up before dawn so my biological clock is still a bit messed up. It would take some time for me to adjust back to being a normal academe student that goes to morning classes at 8am.


    Dimitri is still sound asleep since the sleeping spell I casted should be good for 8 hours. He should wake up in 2 hours but I would be long gone by then. I think we just need some space and time to think what we expect out of this relationship. He clearly needs to think more than I do.


    The divorce was just a threat to straighten up and re-arrange his thoughts. He''s mine so I''ll never let him go. He''s going to be deified in less than a month. Even if he wanted to leave me, I will make sure he''s knocked up before the year ends. Hmpf! I really wanted to hit him in the head since I am still feeling annoyed.


    I breathed deeply and gently left the bed. I tucked the guy under the blankets so he won''t feel cold. I left a note on his bed side table and left the room to wake up Ioannis. It''s the day were going back to Eieneos today.


    I soundlessly walked a few steps from the bed then teleported to Ioannis'' room. Once inside, I saw him already awake and dressed up. He doesn''t have any luggage but I doubt that our shared storage space is not full of them again. He''s staying there longer than our last stay so he should have packed a ton of stuff.


    I couldn''t help but be curious so I peeked into our shared storage space with my mana. I closed my eyes a bit and sure enough, he''s almost filled up his part of the space. On my part, I only filled a third of it. This world is reverse in more ways than one, seeing that men loved shopping and hoarding in this world.


    I hugged him from behind, making sure to caress his protruding belly. I whispered to him, "Good morning, husband. Good morning my beautiful children." Ioannis immediately touched my hands and gave me a kiss on the cheek. He replied, "Good morning, my beautiful wife and mother of my twins." I smiled sweetly at his response.


    Once he''s done filling up the storage, I placed a barrier around him to protect him and the babies from the sudden increase in mystique mana after teleportation. With a nod, I signaled Ioannis that I will start the teleportation. He held my hand tightly and nodded back at me nervously.


    Instead of just holding his hand, I hugged him tight, protecting the twins between us. I closed my eyes and teleported us straight to Eieneos. After a few seconds, I opened my eyes to a plaza surrounded by a colorful array of flowers, vastly different from the time I visited several months ago.


    I looked around and admired the changes. Samir did his job well as my gardener (Author: She''s really treating him as a gardener (rofl).) I looked at Ioannis face and he was still tightly closing his eyes. I whispered in his ear, "We have arrived. You can open your eyes now."


    His eyelashes fluttered as he slowly opened his eyes. I can see his surprise as he saw the beautiful flowers and smelled the fresh scent in the air. He must have thought the same as when I first saw everything. I asked him while smiling dotingly, "Would you like to walk to the palace, my dear consort? Or... Do you perhaps want me to carry you there or perhaps a quick teleport?"


    He looked at me blankly for a few seconds then looked up as if contemplating carefully. He then responded, "Can we walk for a bit and then when I get tired, could you please carry me the rest of the way? I want to enjoy the beautiful flowers." I smiled at him dotingly again and replied, "Sure. You know I''ll agree with whichever option you choose. Since it would be quite some time before we reach the palace, you should start thinking of names you want for the twins while you''re at it."


    His head snapped at my direction, his face looking pale and surprised. It was obvious that he forgot about the names. Well, he was mostly busy with keeping himself and the children healthy. His priority is to be able to carry them to term so I understand that thinking about the names must have slipped from his mind.


    I laughed at his surprised face and shook my head. He looked like he was about to cry as he saw my reaction. He then said, "I am so sorry. I- I forgot about that. I did think about listing some names but I thought you would be the one deciding on those and I don''t want to overstep your authority." What authority is this guy talking about? Is this a cultural thing in this world again? I know about the custody and all but this is new to me, definitely not part of my classes or inherited memories.


    I looked at him with furrowed brows and asked, "What do you mean I have to decide the names and I have the authority to do so? You do know they''re OUR children and WE both have the authority to name them, right? Is this a law or something again?" He looked at me and nodded. He then responded, "Women will always have the last say in everything. I can suggest and all but you will still be the one to pick the names in the end and I am not allowed to complain."


    I sighed and instructed, "Here''s what we''ll do. You make a list of names that you want. I will also make a list on my end then we''ll compare them afterwards. AGAIN, We will decide TOGETHER. Do you understand what I am saying?" He smiled at me helplessly, obviously relieved and touched as he said, "Yes, wife. I will follow your instructions."


    We started walking across the palace grounds and I can see the happiness in his eyes as we looked around the colorful flowers and lush greenery. We were walking quite slowly making sure he does not tire too quickly, trip or fall. The path was quite long so at about 2/3 of the way, he asked if I could carry him for the rest of the distance. I admire his will power as he was able to walk more than half the distance to the main palace with how heavy his belly looked.


    It will only take me a few minutes to walk the remaining distance with him in my arms but he looked like he was enjoying the special treatment so I purposely walked slower than usual so he can enjoy the view more. We reached the main palace about 15 minutes after.


    ******** ******** ********


    Dimitri''s POV


    When I opened my eyes, I was all alone on the bed. I turned a bit and laid on my back. I sighed and just stared at the ceiling for who knows how long.


    I looked towards my right side and saw a note she left on the bedside table. It was very short but it shows how much I angered her. It simply said, "Let''s talk when I''m back." I smiled as tears fell from my eyes. It was all my fault after all.


    It was my insecurities and my negative thoughts eating me up and I just had to insult her efforts to make me feel that I was part of the family by saying it was just scraps. I really messed up this time. I have to straighten up or else she''s definitely going to let go of me. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t know if it was just a threat but my gut says that she''s going to do it for real if our situation and my way of thinking does not change. I''d rather die than let that divorce happen. Even if I had to seduce her and get pregnant with her child just so that she won''t divorce me, I would do it. (A/N:Who would have thought that they have the same idea to stop the divorce from happening?)


    ******** ******** ********


    Aurum''s POV


    As I woke up, the house felt empty. I knocked on Ioannis'' room but no one answered. Worrying about the very pregnant guy, I hurriedly opened the door only to find nobody inside. I knew they''re going to leave but do they have to be so secretive about it and escape while the rest of the people in the house are still sleeping?


    I could only sigh heavily as I remebered that Luna didn''t give a clear answer if she would be able to come back on or before my birthday banquet. I think that I have to start thinking of a way to escape and delay my arranged marriage until she comes back from her hometown.


    If she still doesn''t accept me by then, I will give up my royal title to escape the requirement of going through the arranged marriage and live somewhere far. As for these four minions, I will release them from being bound to me so they can marry whoever they want.


    I could only sigh at my thoughts about my backup plans. I am deluding myself again. I know that I am still hoping she''ll take me and those four in. Just a simple "Yes" from her will fix all of my problems.


    ******** ******** ********


    As I pushed the main palace door, I was greeted by Lia and Aelorus excitedly running down the stairs. They immediately took Ioannis from my arms and used magic to levitate him gently. They said that it would be best if he gets to our room quickly so he can rest. They seem to be in a hurry for some reason but before they could get him up the stairs, a person that I totally forgot about, appeared at the door.

 Chapter 235 - 235 - Forgetting about the man I kept back home

    Standing by the door was none other than one of the sleeping beauties (now awake), Samir. I totally forgot about the fact that I woke him up during my last visit here in Eieneos and gave him instructions to manage everything that concerns the land and all the things that grow in it. Since I forgot about him, I was also unable to give Ioannis a heads up about this fact. I slowly turned around and saw my cute husband puffing his cheeks, looking aggrieved.


    I chuckled a bit and approached the man on the stairs who''s looking like he''s very jealous. I held his hand and leaned near his ear so I could whisper a few words to him as explanation. I simply told him when I woke the guy up, that I never touched him and his only task here was to take care of that beautiful garden that he loved. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I leaned back and looked at his face, he doesn''t look as angry as he was earlier. He then addressed Lia and Aelorus, "Could you please bring me back to our room first?" The two guys awkwardly nodded their heads and hurriedly went up the stairs carrying Ioannis gently with their magic.


    I turned around to look back at Samir who was still standing by the door, seemingly stunned to actually see me coming home with another guy. I guess his surprise came from the fact that the guy I brought back home is obviously pregnant. Samir''s face was pale and looking very confused on what he just saw as he looked into my eyes. I looked back at him innocently. I did not owe him any explanation since he was an employee, not a husband as of the moment. I was quite clear about that.


    I walked down the stairs leisurely and approached the main door of the palace where Samir was. I spoke to him directly, "Let''s talk in the study. Follow me." I turned around and walked back up the stairs towards the floor where my study was. Samir just looked down and followed me quietly. It took us about 10 minutes to reach the door of my study given how huge this place was.


    Once inside the room, I offered him a seat on the sofa in the middle of my study room. I served the guy tea and snacks to show some courtesy and then I sat on my working chair. Samir politely bit the cookie once and took a few sips on the tea and placed everything back on the table. He then looked up and stared at me, waiting for me to speak more about what happened earlier.


    Instead of readily providing an explanation, I told him, "You seemed to have a lot of questions on your mind when you were staring at me earlier. Go ahead and ask me. I will give you answers as honestly as I can." I heard Samir gulp nervously, made deep breaths and then spoke, "Who was that guy you came with?" I answered quickly, "His name is Ioannis. He''s my first husband. I brought him back since he is about to give birth. He''s was deified by me so he can come to this kingdom." I smiled at the guy as if I did not just drop a bomb on him.


    I can see his eyes widen at all the things I told him but he was able to force himself to calm down quite. That short period of panic and confusion in his eyes was seen only by me. It disappeared as quickly as it came though. That''s a noble used to the complicated schemes of politics for you.


    He then continued, "Thank you for your honesty. It means that he''s carrying your child then. How many husbands do you have before you woke me up?" He''s really not sugarcoating his questions.


    I looked at him for a few seconds making him obviously nervous and uncomfortable. I then gave him a smile and decided to tease him a bit as I responded, "Does it matter how many are there?" He looked stunned by my answer but he bravely replied, "I just want to know. As to the number, I don''t mind. This world follows polyandry anyways."


    Since I promised to answer him truthfully, I responded nonchalantly, "I have four official husbands that I have added in my family register in the human kingdom of Athanoviya. I got a few lovers here and there from other races. And since I promised to answer you honestly... I am keeping three other pregnant guys somewhere too."


    He looked straight into my eyes while his eyes seemed to have dimmed a bit. He then asked, "Why are you in a hurry to take in men and have children?" I answered, "That''s the mission I was given before I came here. I have to ensure that the races won''t go extinct and at least help increase the population. I don''t know how many I need to have but it doesn''t hurt to have way more than was required."


    He looked down on the floor, thinking about something. As if realizing something he asked, "How about me and those other three they are asleep? Are we a part of your mission too?" I sighed at how quick his thoughts process things but I think I have to lie a bit here.


    I answered, "Yeah. I have to wake you up. I also have to guide the souls of the Eieneans currently living as humans and lingering in the cycle of reincarnation back here. After that, their souls will eventually strengthen and gain a physical body like Lia and Aelorus."


    He nodded in understanding. I thought he has no more questions but I was wrong.


    It was then his turn to drop a bomb on me, "I think you know who you were before you lived in a different planer, right? In case you missed it, me and those other three are engaged to you on the day you were born. We are technically your fianc¨¦s." He knew but he did not complain the first time. Interesting.


    I smiled at him and said, "I am fine with you being my fianc¨¦s if that is how it has been for several centuries. It is just that it depends on me if you can keep that if you could have a more permanent role in my life, if you keep that title or lose it." He then looked at me straight in the eye and for the first time I saw a different emotions in there. It was confidence, determination and a bit of greed.


    He then smiled sweetly at me and responded, "I accept the challenge, my future wife." What?! How did it turn to a sudden challenge? It was supposed to be a warning! Wanting to have the last say, I responded, "If that''s how you take it, do whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me."


    Since I wanted to end the conversation and talk to the other guy who mist be waiting in our room, I had to cut the meeting short. I bid Samir a polite goodbye then went out of the study with him on tow. I hurriedly left him standing near the stairs and went straight to where Ioannis was.


    I almost ran to the master''s bedroom as I was in a hurry to appease the pregnant "lady". I knocked on the door and I heard a cold, "Come in" from inside the room. I went in and stood next to the bed where Ioannis was currently resting while leaning on the head of the bed. He looked at me and said, "It seems that you have forgotten to tell me something important."


    I looked at him and smirked, "Did you ever think that it wasn''t important that was why I forgot about it? Believe it or not, I only remembered his existence when I saw his face again today. Sorry about being absent-minded and not telling you about him."


    Ioannis sighed and pouted. He then asked, "Are you planning to wake up the other three soon?" I answered honestly, "No plans on doing that yet. I woke that one up since his powers lie on the control of earth. By waking him up, a quarter of the areas covered by the fog was unlocked. He takes care of the farms and the gardens so I thought he''s the best man for the job."


    Ioannis looked at me in surprise and asked, "Are you actually treating that deity fianc¨¦ of yours as a farmer or gardener in this kingdom?" I simply nodded my head with a serious face. He laughed out loud at my answer.


    He then coughed trying to contain his laughter and said, "Now I feel so bad for him that I think being jealous about his existence is just too unfair for the guy. Your way of thinking is just so unbelievable." He rolled his eyes at me and laughed again.

 Chapter 236 - 236 - A conversation between rivals

    I let Ioannis laugh his heart out if that was what it takes to calm him down. This was a better outcome than the situation turning into a fight, a soap opera or a cold war. I was also worried that such negative emotions will affect the children so him laughing in amusement is the best outcome so far.


    It took him a minute or two to stop laughing. He had to stop because his stomach started to harden due to the lack of air, making him feel slightly uncomfortable. I looked at him and shook my head. I asked sarcastically, "Are you done? Do you have to laugh so much until you can''t breathe?"


    Ioannis looked at me, still trying to normalize his breathing. He then answered, "Don''t look at me like that or I will end up laughing again." It was my turn to roll my eyes at him, eliciting another bout of giggles from him.


    He then forced himself to look serious and then he asked for a favor, "Can I talk with him? Just the two of us." I asked, "Why? Are you going to give him ideas on how to seduce me like what you did with Lark''s situation?" He looked guilty as I snapped at him. He stuttered to answer, not even able to deny what I said. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smirked and changed the topic, "Sure. I will let him know about it. Lia will let you know where and when you can meet him." He then furrowed his brows in confusion, "Why Lia?" I turned around and walked towards the door as I answered, "I will be busy for the next couple of days. She will take care of everything you need. She will alert me when it is time for you to give birth."


    He looked panicked as he tried to stand up from the bed, "Wh- What? I- Are you angry about me talking to Lark? I don''t have to talk to that other guy if you don''t want me to. Please!"


    I turned to him with my serious face, "I am not angry. You can talk to him if you like. I have many things to do since I have not come to this kingdom for a long time. I hope you will find your stay here in Eieneos comfortable, prince consort." I smiled then walked out of the door and went back to my personal office.


    On my way to my office, I asked Lia to tell Samir about Ioannis'' request together with instructions to take care of the pregnant guy. Lia said that Aelorus can take care of Ioannis since taking care of someone pregnant was his forte. As for her, she will take care of everything I might need instead. I don''t see anything wrong about her arrangements so I readily agreed to it.


    Once inside the office, I started working on the stack of paperwork and documents I need to check, revise and approve. I looked into the progress of the farms and if there are any structures pending for repair or construction. I asked Lia to bring all my meals in my office from here on except breakfast.


    After arranging which items I need to prioritize first and then working on the first few things on my to-do list, I decided to do a quick visit on the other three sleeping beauties at the upper floors of the palace. I peeked into the room a bit just making sure they are still alive and healthy. I left the place barely two minutes after I confirmed they looked alright.


    Since I am alone, I had the time to reflect on recent things that are happening around me. I realized that although I like Lark a lot and though I knew he was conniving with Ioannis before, I still felt a bit uncomfortable with my men doing things behind my back.


    After recognizing my own feelings, I decided to push it down since I myself am not the most honest person around. I always answer Ioannis and the other husband honestly when they ask me questions but I do withhold information that I think they do not have to know as of the moment.


    The existence of the other lovers and their current state (the other three pregnancies) is partially known to Lark (he only knows about Makisig and not the others). Weirdly, only Samir knew about all three though he did not have much information beyond that. I will eventually tell the others but for now, I have to prolong this peace and quiet that I am enjoying as much as I can.


    Just as I was thinking of what else to do, I suddenly remembered Nische (Laerad). It is already time for a visit to see if the items I brought back from Freyheimr have at least helped him heal up faster. My visit is long overdue.


    ******** ******** ********


    The next morning, I woke up a little after sunrise and went down to the main kitchen to prepare breakfast. Surprisingly, Lia and Aelorus are already there as if they were waiting for me.


    I greeted them with a short "good morning" and started pulling ingredients out from my storage space to start cooking. They were watching me closely and also taking notes of the things I was doing. They also volunteered to help me in smaller tasks like washing the ingredients and chopping them, mixing the contents of the pot or pan so it won''t burn and making sure to give me the next ingredient that I need to use in a timely manner.


    I asked both of them, "Are you trying to learn how to cook?" Both of them nodded. I sighed and gave them books first on how to identify food ingredients, how to use each and some simple recipes first. I left them a ton of ingredients they can practice with and advised them to ask me if there is anything they are confused about. The two looked happy as they nodded their heads like children given nice presents.


    Ioannis rang a bell from his room to signal Aelorus that he wants to come down and eat. This old man (well he looked no older than 20 but he speaks like an ancestor) ran while smiling excitedly upstairs. Within a few minutes, he was back in the dining area, carrying and assisting Ioannis to his seat.


    When it was time for breakfast, Samir came to the palace as if he was advised about the meal before hand. I ignored this fact, knowing that it was Lia and Aelorus'' idea since they want me to accept Samir too. I asked my two naughty attendants to join us in the most quiet (and awkward) breakfast I had in a long time.


    I know that Ioannis is looking at me, waiting for me to talk to him but I got nothing to say to him so I stayed quiet. Lia and Aelorus, stayed quiet as well and just continued eating amidst the awkwardness. I felt Samir looking at me then Ioannis repeatedly but also chose to not speak a word.


    Towards the end of the meal, I addressed Samir, "If you don''t have anything urgent, can you have a conversation with this pregnant guy over here? He requested for it last night. If that is okay with you?" Samir looked blankly at Ioannis then back to me then nodded.


    After I got his confirmation, I stood up and waved my hand on the table to clean everything up and return all the clean dining ware in their right places. I then addressed Lia, "Lia, I will be visiting the world tree realm today. I don''t know how much time I will stay there. Take care of everything here and let me know if there''s anything urgent."


    I walked out of the dining area without looking back at the two guys who looked surprised at my last statement. I left at the table so they could have their talk. I went straight out of the palace and into the teleportation platform to the world tree realm. I closed my eyes and within a few seconds, I disappeared from where I was standing.


    ******** ******** ********


    Back at the palace, another awkward conversation was about to start. Samir immediately greeted Ioannis with respect, "Good morning, prince consort. May I know what do you need to speak with me about?" The very formal greeting surprised the other guy as he dismissed it, "Good morning to you too, Samir. My name is Ioannis. You do not have to be formal when you talk with me. You''ll be Luna''s husband in the future too anyways."


    Samir looked at Ioannis, seemingly confused as to how calm the pregnant guy was in accepting his existence and the possibility of him being another husband of his own wife. He couldn''t contain his curiosity as Samir asked, "Aren''t you going to ask me to stay away from Luna?"


    It was Ioannis'' turn to be confused as to why the other will think that way. He then clarified, "No. She told me about you beforehand. The thing I was surprised about yesterday was the fact that you were awake. This is my second visit here in Eieneos. The first time I came, you were one of those sleeping guys in the upper floor."


    Samir''s eyes widened in understanding. It seems that Ioannis has no issues with sharing his wife with others. He was just disappointed about not being advised about it beforehand, he thought. Samir asked, "When are you going to give birth?"


    Ioannis answered, "I will give birth anytime soon. I am a little over 5 and a half months now. Luna said the shortest pregnancy should be 6 months since she said that she nourished me well." When Ioannis looked at Samir, he saw the man''s face as red as a tomato.


    Samir coughed and then simply wished him a safe delivery. He then asked for permission to touch Ioannis'' stomach which the other readily obliged. Samir confirmed that Ioannis is having twins. Samir was very surprised but he did not let it show on his face.


    The two guys kicked it off and was seen talking leisurely and happily after about half an hour from the time they started talking. Samir gave tips on how to use basic attack and defense spells while Ioannis talked about his experience as a first time father and how he and Luna met. Overall, the conversation was light and jolly, contrary to the usual fighting in palace harems in TV dramas.

 Chapter 237 - 237 - Why are you so late?

    As I opened my eyes after the teleportation was completed, I was again welcomed by a vast sea of beautiful flowers. The land area of the flower field has grown quite exponentially and the space felt more dense with mana compared to the time I last visited here to return the orbs to their rightful owner. This place really gives me a sense of tranquility each time I visit as if there is no problem in the world that can make me worry.


    In the middle of the field of flowers was the body of the world tree, now thicker with its highest point invisible as it reached the sky covered with clouds. I do not know if the sky has limits here I guess the limit may be very high since the world tree in legends are known to be really tall, endlessly tall.


    As I carefully examine the tree, not only the trunk but the branches have also become thicker and sturdy-looking, covered with lush leaves. It now has a few golden flowerbuds here and there. The tree has also started growing some vines that are hanging towards the ground seemingly giving hints that it has matured a lot compared to the seed that I planted several months ago.


    In front of the huge tree was a quaint looking hut that was obviously not there last time I checked. It had a white and clean finish and seemingly made of bricks. The roof was covered with a combination of short grass and moss in the same shade of green as the leaves of the world tree. The back of the hut looked like it was being pushed into the tree trunk like an extension of the tree itself.


    The hut came to me as a surprise since who would even have the time to build one and what was it for? I decided to just check out the hut instead of wondering further about the answer to the questions in my mind. The important thing right now is that the tree looked really healthy which has brought great relief and more peace of mind to me. I guess my efforts to take those orbs and trees back from Freyheimr and bring it back here was not in vain.


    I walked leisurely towards the center of the flower field where the hut and the tree were. As I reached the hut, I knocked on the door to check if the owner or anybody is inside but the only I got was silence. The door has no knob like the modern doors and only had a metal handle. I tried pushing the wooden door and I was surprised as to how easily it opened with just a slight push.


    As I entered the house, I realized that this was created using time and space magic spells. The first thing I saw was a huge living room, complete with all the necessary furniture. They were simple in design but they looked rather expensive. I looked to my right side and saw a glimpse of what looks to be a dining area that can sit up to 8 people and then a fully functional kitchen with a mix of old and modern appliances for cooking food and keeping them fresh.


    As I looked towards my left, I could see a a spacious porch filled with pots of different plants. Some were flowering plants while some looked like herbs. As I looked past the porch, I was able to see what looks like a medium-sized pond with a covered pathway to the center. In the center was a grand-looking gazebo covered with flowers, vines and the same moss as the roof of the hut.


    I panned my eyes towards my front again which has a grand staircase leading to the next floor. I walked toward the staircase and as I looked up, the whole structure seems to have about 3 floors and the top of it is similar to the dome I built in my home in Marahuyo but this one shows the bright sun and the passing clouds.


    Since I already did a quick scan of the place and did not see anyone, I tried something else by calling out to anybody that may possibly be staying in the hut, "Is anybody here? Hello?" My voice echoed around the hut which I can''t really say is a "hut" on the inside. When nobody answered, I decided not to intrude further and made my way back towards the door but just as I was leaving, my eyes saw what seems to be a figure of a person in the gazebo on the lake. Nobody was in that gazebo earlier.


    Instead of walking out the hut, I decided to exit via the patio and then walked my way slowly through the covered path towards the gazebo. It never occurred in my mind that it would be a dangerous person or that I was trespassing at all. As I neared the gazebo, my heart beats became faster as if I was excited to reach that place and that person.


    Finally reaching the gazebo, I saw a man with green hair that reaches the middle of his back, reading a thick book quietly as if nothing in this world can veer him away from what he was doing. I spoke in a soft voice but still enough for the other party to hear me and said, "Excuse me. Do you own this house?"


    The man stiffened at the sudden voice from behind him. I heard a scoff and then with a familiar sarcastic tone, he answered, "I built the house but it is not mine. Everything here is co-owned by me and my wife who seemed to have forgotten about me. I think I have been abandoned."


    A smirk appeared on my face as I answered sarcastically as well, "Last time I checked, somebody lied about coming back after a month. And even after several months , there was nothing. If he thinks I abandoned him, I can just make it a reality." I suddenly teleported out of the hut and into the top of one of the sturdier branches of the world tree.


    After a few seconds, I saw a flicker of light appear in front of the main door of the hut. From that light, the man with green hair and golden irises appeared. I wanted to greet him but I still can''t push my irritation down as he blamed me for abandoning him. If I abandoned him, I wouldn''t have risked exposing my identity and stealing those orbs from that shitty place just to heal him.


    I then saw the man looking left and right in panic. He then closed his eyes as I felt his mana spread throughout the area around the hut. I made sure to hide my presence so he wouldn''t detect where I was. When the man opened his eyes, I saw desperation and sadness there. He then murmured, "You left me all alone again. I waited for you every single day, for a very long time. Have you forgotten that 1 day back in your world is ten years here?"


    I then saw him slowly sit on the ground and then he laid on his side. He then started to curl his body up in a fetal position as if comforting himself then I started hearing sobbing sounds. F*CK. Why does he have to look like that as if the whole world bullied him but still as handsome as ever? I sighed in frustration and finally decided to show myself in front of the clearly depressed deity.


    I teleported right behind him and asked, "Do you enjoy being on the ground that much?" His shoulders stiffened and the sobs stopped at once. He slowly looked towards my direction in surprise. His eyes then started to tear up, "I''m not a seed anymore and I don''t love the ground! What took you so long?"


    I looked at him with a raised eyebrow and asked, "I should be the one asking that question. You said I''ll see you again after a month. How long has it been? It has been 7 months from the time we were supposed to meet again!" He scrambled to his feet but stayed kneeling on the ground in front of me after my sudden outburst.


    He stuttered as he tried to answer, "I did not- I don''t want to lie at all. I just- I don''t want you to feel bad or disappointed. I honestly- I didn''t know I will be asleep for that long too!"


    I smirked at him and said, "Oh, so your goal is make sure that I won''t feel bad. I think the plan failed miserably. Do I look happy right now? Do you think being lied to makes someone feel good? And you better stand up right now since kneeling won''t save you."


    He looked scared for some reason as he demanded, "No! I won''t stand up unless you''re no longer angry. I will just stay like this until you forgive me!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled at him sweetly, "Well. Good luck about that. Oh, I almost forgot the reason that I was here. I was supposed to give instructions to build Zanahavre as soon as possible. I hope you get to it as soon as possible. That''s all. I''ll see you around."


    Before he could say something, I teleported nearer to the portal back and entered it to return to Eieneos. I did not look behind me as I am trying to punish the little liar a bit.

 Chapter 238 - 238 - More complications

    I reappeared at the middle of the portal in the palace grounds. To cool down my anger, instead of teleporting straight to my personal office, I started walking leisurely towards the palace. It would be nice to just enjoy the garden for a bit.


    It took me about half an hour enjoying the scent and the view of flowers. I couldn''t help but want to praise my gardener for all his efforts. He must be quite powerful if he could make this much change in the gardens. I haven''t visited the farms yet but I have quite high expectations as to what is in store for me during my ocular there.


    As I entered the main palace hall, I saw Ioannis sitting comfortably on the sofa, reading a book which was hilariously upside down. He must be waiting for me to come back so we could have a private conversation. I couldn''t help but tease him as I said, "I hope you can understand the book you''re reading right now. It is quite a challenge to read books when they are upside down. Even I will have a fairly hard time doing that."


    I walked past him wanting to walk up the stairs. I tried to keep my giggle in as I saw him scrambling to correct the position of the book he was holding with a face bright red from embarrassment. He called on to me, "Luna, can we please talk? Just the two of us?" I paused my walked as I answered a simple, "Sure. Let''s do it in my office then."


    I resumed my walk towards the staircase but even before I can take my first my first step going up, somebody pushed the door with all their might that I actually heard the door hinges creak before a loud thud came due to something falling to the ground. There was even a mild vibration on the floor as if there was an earthquake.


    Without looking back, my first instinct was to place a barrier around Ioannis. As I turned around slowly, the first thing I checked was Ioannis. He had another barrier around his body, clearly weaker since he just learned to use it. A more powerful barrier from me was enveloping him as well.


    The next thing I looked at was the floor in front of Ioannis where I can clearly see one of the panels of the double door which fell to the ground. I slowly looked up and saw the panicked face of Laerad (aka Nische) as he realized that he just thrashed the door of the palace. I sighed exasperatedly and simply turned around towards the stairs as I telepathically called for Lia to fix the broken door.


    Laerad realized that I was still leaving as he shouted for my name. He apologized for the broken door and promised to fix it the soonest. He then begged for me to have a word with him. I scoffed and said while walking away, "It''s not your turn to talk to me yet. It''s first come, first serve here."


    At first, Laerad did not understand what I meant as he scanned the house for the other person that had to talk to me first. That''s when he realized that there was a man sitting on one of the soft chairs in the main hall.


    Knowing my first husband who was feisty, he spoke coldly, "You''re the guy inside the tree, right? Congratulations on waking up. You seemed strong and healthy. I''m the guy that MY WIFE will be talking with first. Please wait for your turn."


    Ioannis then stood up from the sofa and who knows when Aelorus appeared as he helped him up to his feet. He walked slowly across the main hall and on to the base of the stairs where I was currently standing on. He then grabbed my hand while looking straight into my eyes, "In your office. Teleport now." I sighed as I did what I was told before things get more serious.


    The two of us quickly disappeared leaving the obviously confused Laerad standing by the door he just broke into pieces. Ioannis and I reappeared inside my personal office. I gently carried him to sit on one of the soft chairs while I sit on my office chair.


    He did not waste any time as he directly asked a question with his signature cold demeanor and calm voice, "Care to tell me what is happening?" I smiled a bit and told him that I did not even know that Laerad is already awake. Ioannis looked at me in disbelief as he looked away and sighed.


    My husband knew that I planted Laerad in his seed form and I even brought him to visit the world tree. He saw Laerad''s sleeping body in the form of a child too so I did not need to explain that much on that part. To prove my innocence, I continued my explanation that Laerad was supposed to wake up only after a month from the time I planted the seed but even after a month has passed, he did not wake up as he promised.


    I came clean that I have returned to Eieneos a few times since then but only once every month but ended up coming back disappointed each time. I went for a visit for three consecutive months with no reward so I decided to stop visiting. I told him that I simply gave Lia the task to check on the tree and give me a heads up if the guy wakes up. I told him I never got any update before we came here.


    I vowed that the last time I came here was about a month ago and at that time, the guy is still a teenage boy and he was still asleep just like the first time we saw him together. The other time I came back to simply return the six orbs and two saplings I took back from Freyheimr and place them in their supposed places inside the world tree''s body. I immediately left. As for the time that little seed woke up, it may have been anytime from the day after I returned the orbs till today.


    Ioannis quietly listened to my explanation with no changes in his facial expression whatsoever. He then asked me the same question that Samir asked when we talked before, "Are you planning on waking up the other three sleeping men upstairs any time soon?" I shook my head and said that I can''t handle too many people living in Eieneos at once as well as the placed that will be unlocked once those three wakes up.


    I told Ioannis that after he gives birth to the twins, I want to first focus on taking care of the children and my current responsibilities. I told him that eventually, I have to bring Kayden, Dimitri and Lark here in Eieneos to complete the same marriage ritual we had to honor my Eienean roots. They are also in line to have babies with me soon.


    Ioannis looked at me in the eyes intensely before sighing. He then said, "Fine. Just give me a heads up when you wake up another one. These surprises are going to shave off years of my supposedly long life after deification." He paused for a while but eventually added, "That guy who broke the door, he was supposed to be your third husband right?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked at him and said, "Yeah but I just want you to know that marriage is different between mystique races. There was no ritual or marriage vows or promise rings at all. There were also no titles for lovers, concubines or husbands. It was simply consummating or not. If I spent a night with them then they are mine for life. I just want to clarify that Laerad and Samir aren''t mine... yet."


    I looked away guiltily since I purposely withheld the information about the other three pregnant guys living in Marahuyo as of this time. I am quite sure it will be another huge issue that would need some serious talk with the deified husbands in the near future.


    ******** ******** ********


    Back in the living room, a fuming Lia and Aelorus is giving a handful of scolding to Laerad. Lia shouted, "Hey, Mr. Deity. Do you have to damage the door just to get in? Don''t you know how to knock?"


    Before Laerad can explain, an angry Aelorus seconded, "Damn. My son-in-law was sitting on the sofa. He''s pregnant! What if he got hit by that heavy door? What if he and my grandchildren got hurt? Should I just hit you with that door instead?! Maybe your brain isn''t awake yet from sleeping for too long?"


    Laerad, still looking pale as if he was about to cry, begged, "I''m sorry, mother-in-law and father-in-law. I was wrong! I couldn''t control my strength yet. I was so weak for so long and it was such a huge boost when six orbs and the two saplings were returned. Please forgive me! I will fix the door. I will apologize with the preg-... Did you say "pregnant" and "son-in-law"?"

 Chapter 239 - 239 - Another necessary conversation

    Continuation of the scene by the door


    Lia and Aelorus paused as the details inadvertently slipped out from their lips while they were angry. Knowing that they won''t be able to take it back, they simply went on with it. Aelorus clarified, "That guy is Luna''s first human husband. Well, he''s not human anymore since my daughter deified him so he can safely carry a mystique child with his body."


    Laerad silently digested the new information but he still looked at Lia, seemingly asking for further confirmation or maybe begging for her to tell him that it was not the truth. Lia planted his elbow on to Aelorus'' stomach which made him suddenly gasp in pain. She maintained her emotionless face as she said, "Everything this stupid man said is true. He''s about to give birth anytime soon. They''re having twins. If you want a fight or an argument, kindly delay it until the children have been born safely."


    Laerad could only absentmindedly nod at everything he heard. He then stood stiffly as he lifted his hands. The door that was previously thrashed to the ground was repaired, no evidence from being broken in any way. He used a time reversal spell on the door as he spoke, "Tell Luna that we need to talk. Tell her I will wait for her at the gazebo no matter how long it takes." He then suddenly disappeared via teleportation in a blink of an eye.


    ******** ******** ********


    Back in Luna''s personal office


    Ioannis and I talked about other things like where he will be staying after the children are born and his plans for the harem that he doesn''t have a choice but to manage as more men will be eventually be added to it. I was quite surprised as he was the one to start the subject and very calmly at that.


    I spoke seriously to him, "You understand that eventually, I will be taking in men from other races, right? My mission requires me not only to increase the population for my own bloodline but that of the other races as well. If they go extinct, I fail the task. I don''t want to know what the consequences of my failing will be. I might just die and turn to sparkles of light like my ancestors."


    Ioannis nodded his head and answered, "I perfectly understand your circumstances. That is why I helped you rope Lark in. It is better to chose people we will be adding to the family carefully. The most important thing though is you have to like them and they like you as well. As for their use to us, only time will tell." He then sighed heavily.


    I spoke of my circumstances nonchalantly as if I was not talking about my possible death but Ioannis looked at me and started crying out of nowhere. He then shouted suddenly, "Why do you have to curse yourself like that?! You can''t fail your mission! I am helping you as much as I can! Do you think it is easy to actually accept men that I have to share you with? You can''t leave me and the twins behind! Believe me if I tell you that if you disappear I will kill myself and the children too. We''ll eventually die without your protection anyways."


    Damn. What is with this dramatic outburst? Is he vying for best actor in a movie or something?


    I sighed and clarified, "I said, failing my mission may have consequences. I am not sure what they are but death is a possibility or maybe a huge debuff. Maybe I will become a mortal, who knows? I am not cursing myself to die. Calm down, will you?"


    He looked at me angrily and retorted, "I know that look. You are thinking I am being dramatic because I am pregnant. I am telling you even if I am not, I will react the same way so don''t you belittle my feelings about this."


    I stood up from my chair and walked quickly towards the soft chairs. I sat beside Ioannis and said, "Who is belittling your feelings? Do you think I want to die? Do you think I plan to fail and leave you and the children on your own?"


    He then looked at me with eyes that have gone a bit puffy and red. This time, his eyes are not showing anger but worry and fear. Eventually, he shook his head. I hugged the emotional guy until he calmed down.


    We stayed hugging each other for more than 10 minutes when he murmured, "I want to speak with Laerad too." I laughed a bit and said, "Playing a matchmaker role again?" He then scoffed, "Would you rather see me blocking every single man that approaches you like a lunatic and obsessive person?"


    I loosened my hug a bit and looked at Ioannis and responded, "I know you hide your jealousy quite well. As for being a bit crazy, I don''t mind. You have to be a bit crazy to keep up with being my man. As for being obsessive, just go ahead. I am your only wife acter all and you had me first so you have that right, I guess?"


    Ioannis looked at me as if I am saying something ridiculous, "I''d rather be obsessed with my children. I will be a pain if I am too obsessed with you and follow you everywhere like a stalker. SInce you will not abandon us, we''re all good. Go ahead and collect men. Make beautiful children with them. I am actually kind of excited how your children with those other men would look like. You''re beautiful, my wife. It would be a waste to only have few children when you can make the world a very beautiful place just by birthing to more beautiful beings."


    Ugh. Is this what a man who just described himself as "not crazy" and "not obsessed" will say about his own wife? I could only smile at Ioannis dotingly and avoided making any further comments on his last statements.


    ******** ******** ********


    A few days after in the World Tree Realm


    It took a few days before I was able to leave the palace since I had to check on the farms and all the pending construction and repair projects in the newly unlocked parts of Eieneos. I also have to at least appease Ioannis even though he said that he was fine and everything is good. Who says they are perfectly fine after being extremely angry and jealous just yesterday?


    I teleported to the World Tree Realm after lunch, three days after Laerad broke the door down at the palace. I reappeared in the beautiful field of flowers and I did a slow 360-degree turn looking at the beautiful view.


    When I returned to my original position, instead of seeing the hut, I saw an ethereally handsome man with emerald green hair, golden eyes, dressed in simple white robes standing only a few steps away from me. He clearly felt my presence as I arrived and purposely blocked my view of the hut to surprise me.


    I stared at his cold and blank face for a few seconds and he is obviously staring back at me. His face seemed to be screaming, "Why did you come just now and you even have the time to enjoy the flowers?!" but he opted to use the cold treatment on me instead. I coughed a bit, trying to stop myself from laughing at this childishness.


    I saw him took a step but instead of just moving a bit, he seems to blink and reappear only two steps away from me this time. I clasped my hands on my mouth, feigning a surprised face. I saw him clearly roll his eyes at me and scoff.


    I smiled at him and looked at him with innocent eyes. He then said, trying to keep his irritation in check, "Why are you smiling? Is anything funny?" I slowly changed my facial expression like I am someone that has been bullied.


    I saw his cold face change into something akin to worry. I responded, "Since, you are angry. I''m leaving. Just visit me when you have calmed down." I then turned around hiding a smirk on my face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He grabbed my left arm and I felt the air flicker. The next thing I know, we were already standing inside the gazebo in the middle of his personally-made lake. It was inside that tiny hut with a humongous interior. I looked around calmly, admiring the view and the beauty of his creations.


    He offered me a seat and with a wave of his hands, tea and snacks appeared on the table. He''s really flaunting as to the amount of mana he has already gotten back since he woke up. I looked at him amusingly but did not say any comment about it. I simply started nibbling on the bread and drinking the tea he offered.


    Laerad was simply staring at every move I am making. When I continued eating and drinking even after a few minutes, he sighed and spoke first, "I heard you''re going to be a mother soon. I would like to apologize and clarify that I am not attacking your home or anyone in your house. I just- just couldn''t control my strength yet."


    I lowered my teacup onto the table and answered, "Thank you for your well wishes. I know you won''t hurt other out of the blue. Yes, I will be having twins soon. I don''t know if you have been monitoring this planet recently but if you do, you''ll know the existence of the others. Even Lia and Aelorus don''t know about them yet."


    Laerad looked at me for a few seconds and then he slowly closed his eyes. I felt a huge amount of mana suddenly release from his body encompassing the realm then leaking out to beyond it. His eyes were barely closed for half a minute when he abruptly opened them.


    He then stared at me and said sarcastically, "It seems you have been busy completing your mission seeing that there are three more pregnancies from different races, two new husbands from the human realm in the process of deification, an awake Samir and quite a few lovers."

 Chapter 240 - 240 - Laerads Jealousy

    I smiled at him and did not refute any of what he said. There is no use answering back sarcastically when the man in front of me can scan the whole planet within a minute and read the memories of this world. He was able to see everything that happened after he fell asleep when I planted him in his seed form. Impressive and powerful, indeed.


    I let the silence linger a bit and though I said that I don''t want to answer sarcastically, I couldn''t help but want to tease the guy who looks like he is about to explode in jealousy. I am not sure though if he has realized what he is feeling right now. He''s a virgin in every sense of the word so he might be thinking that he is simply angry.


    I drank a bit of the tea again, emptying the entire contents of the cup. As I placed it back on the table, it magically filled up again. I looked straight into his eyes and teased, "I followed your advise and that of Lia''s to hurry up and find worthy "vessels". I went to some of the places you told me were great sources of men who I can easily loop in. I did well, didn''t I?"


    His eyes widened in disbelief at my comment. I saw his mouth trying to form words but he ended up closing his lips again. He was speechless and couldn''t find a retort to what I said since he knew that he indeed told me those kinds of things before and I simply followed them. He also should remember clearly the advice that Lia said as well.


    He sighed heavily and then held on to his forehead as if cradling a headache. He then asked softly, "When will you take me into your family?" To tease him further, I feigned a surprised look again as I looked at his face. I then asked, "Huh? What do you mean?" I looked at him innocently as if I do not remember anything about what he was saying.


    He then looked at me in confusion and said, "You completed the two parts of the deity mating ritual. Don''t "huh" me, Luna. You think this is a joke? Do you know how long I waited to have a partner? Damn! I think I am about to cry but I am a deity. I am not supposed to have these human emotions!"


    I saw him cover his face with both his hands as his ears turned pink. I hear him murmur, "No" as his voice slowly went from a soft, in denial tone to a firmer, trying-to-convince-himself tone and then finally to a sobbing, realization tone.


    I stood up from my chair, walked to the area behind him and then hugged the neck of the cute jealous deity from behind, my chin resting on the crown of his head. I then whispered, "I remember that. You are a grown man now but you still act like you''re that tiny seed, crying until you look ugly."


    He then suddenly removed his hands from his face, turned around and looked at me with his tear-streaked face. Using a tone of someone who is about to have a tantrum, he said, "So what?! That seed, all the forms you saw and the me now are the same person! You always make fun of me because you know I won''t be able to stay mad at you for too long!"


    I wiped the tears from his cheeks and then smiled at him dotingly. I positioned my self on his right side and angled his face towards me. I then started kissing his forehead, then his eyes, both his cheeks and finally his nose. By this time, I clearly saw him close his eyes. He must be expecting another kiss somewhere else.


    I stopped the kisses and just stared at his handsome face with his eyes closed. After a few seconds, he realized that the kisses stopped and opened his eyes slowly. What welcomed him was my smiling face, my hands still holding onto the side of his head.


    When he realized that I made fun of him again, his face started to crumple. I thought he was about to cry but I suddenly saw a glint of evil in his eyes. He grabbed the back of my head and pulled me down.


    The next thing that happened was totally unexpected. My lips crashed into his as he kissed me like there was no tomorrow even nibbling my lower lip in the process. I immediately kissed him back, accepting the challenge which made him groan in pleasure. I felt his tongue prying my lips open so I parted my lips a bit, waiting for his next plan. When he felt that my lips gave way a bit, his tongue slid in as it started exploring my mouth and playing with my tongue.


    I don''t know how long the kiss lasted but we sure are out of breath after our lips parted. We are both mystiques so it was not normal to be breathless, by the way. He looked at me with half-closed eyes, obviously aroused with our recent make out session. As for me, I stared at him with a smirk on my face.


    I removed my hands from his face and used it to remove his hands from mine. I took a step back and walked back to my seat right in front of him. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion as to why I chose to keep my distance after an intense kiss.


    I smirked at him, licking my lower lips while staring into his eyes. I saw his adam''s apple bob up and down while staring at my lips. I decided to shock him with a question instead, "Where did you learn to kiss like that? I thought I was your first woman."


    His eyes gradually widened as the question finally sunk into his mind. I saw him blush as he stuttered to answer, "You are my first woman! I- I learned- Damn it! This is embarassing..." He pulled at his hair seemingly stressed out trying to answer my question.


    I just looked at him, waiting for whatever he is about to say. He then sighed heavily and looked at me, "I- I learned it from- watching others. I know it sounds like- I-... Ugh! I am not peeking on purpose. I was just- just curious and... I eventually learned by watching humans do it. I promise I have never kissed anyone!"


    I stood up from my chair abruptly. I tried to keep my face blank and then turned around. I heard his chair scrape the floor as he stood up and walked towards me. He stopped just a few steps behind me and spoke, "I am telling the truth! I never kissed anybody! I- I only know how to kiss by watching. I don''t know any other intimate things! I am not a pervert!"


    As he denied it more with a panic-stricken voice, I could not contain my emotions anymore as my shoulders start to bob up and down. The naive guy thought I was crying as he reached out to me and hugged me from behind. He buried his face on the crook of my neck and with a muffled voice he said, "I''m innocent. I really did not kiss anybody else. Please, believe me..."


    Just after he said his last statement, I bursted out laughing. I felt Laerad arms tighten and stiffen around my waist. His head slowly looked up and said, "You..." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I cut his words by saying, "You do know that the more you explain the more you sound guilty of being a voyeur, right? When you peek at others, it is normal to think that you are perverted too." I continued to giggle but this time I tried to cover my mouth with my hand to contain the sound of my laughter.


    He buried his face on my shoulder again, this time he begged, "Stop laughing! I was just curious and bored at that time. It was only once!" I then answered him, "You are a fast-learner then. You only saw it once and you can already kiss that well. I don''t know if I should be happy or scared about that."


    He murmured, "What is wrong with learning fast? You can teach me the other things then you can expect me to do it well quickly. Besides, you will solely benefit from all the teaching you will impart to me." I giggled at his thought process and then teased him, "Should I bring you to the red light districts in the human world so you can learn more?"


    He looked up abruptly and answered with intensity, "No! I don''t want to see another person''s body. I will only want to look at yours!" I turned and looked at him and then said in a low and teasing tone, "And you were telling me you were not a pervert, huh?"


    He then looked at me like I was being crazy, "What is so perverted about wanting to only see and touch my wife''s body. Isn''t it normal to feel lust towards a partner? I am not cheating or anything, am I?"


    Well, he got a fairly good point on that subject. I teased a little bit more and asked, "Are you still jealous?" He then stared in my eyes as I see him realize what was actually happening. He then answered, "I wasn''t- I, I''m- I''m no longer jealous." He turned red after admitting how he felt.


    Since he''s already all red and all, I ended our conversation with a teasing question, "So... You want to see and touch my body, huh?" He then looked at me with widened eyes as he covered my mouth with his hands, screaming, "Lunaaa!"

 Chapter 241 - 241 - A little about genetics and the days ahead

    After the initially tense back and forth of words between me and Laerad at the gazebo, we eventually got past the things that have been bothering us about our relationship and our respective tasks. Since the days are longer in the world tree realm than any other place in this world, I got to spend a lot of quality time with my huge and handsome seed to catch up on the days that were lost while he was in a coma.


    I recently realized that talking to a deity is quite refreshing since we never seem to run out of things to talk about. Living for a long time will definitely give you a lot of knowledge and experiences to share to others. I also got to discuss with him some of my worries and he was able to give me his generous and unbiased points of view to help me decide better on what to do next.


    Since the time difference between Eieneos, the world tree realm and the human realm are quite huge, I was also able to do way more paperwork and a lot of other tasks in my to-do list during my stay here. I get to plan the next move that I will make and which race I should choose to meet next.


    Just like how I consulted Laerad about stuff, I also consulted Lia and Aelorus for things that I am not sure of especially on how to solve potential problems that may occur in the near future. The duo looked happy and touched that I was speaking to them and asking them about such important matters. Honestly, I am a little creeped out due to Aelorus sometimes since he''s looking at me so dotingly for no apparent reason.


    As for my handsome husband Ioannis, after a little over 3 months of our stay in this realm, the signs of him giving birth finally started. It should be just on schedule since a day outside is a week here. As I watch him handling everything that''s happening like the brave man he is, I am truly puzzled as to why he never complains about any discomfort or pain. Rather, he seems to be enjoying every minute of his very pregnant self.


    When the set time to give birth came, I readily assisted Ioannis with the close guidance of Aelorus to ensure that the twins and their father will be safe. If only I could remove the pain quickly like how I did during my first night with Ioannis, I would have done it. I am just hoping that the delivery of the twins will be as quick and as comfortable as possible. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took only a few hours of pain before the twins came out. I was expecting a caesarian section of some sort since they don''t have the opening needed to give birth but as Aelorus helped out, he showed me how magical a birth is in this world. That''s when I realize how special my family was in terms of fertility and childbirth practices.


    It was like one second, Ioannis was squirming and gasping in pain but just when he pushed with all his might, a blinding light covered his womb and then a huge golden orb came out. It was not totally painless since I could only soothe his body so much while he''s pushing the baby out but damn it was quick. No blood, no water bag popping out, no umbilical cord cutting or stitching up the father whatsoever. The baby just came out of a golden orb of light like laying an egg or something!


    Ioannis had to go through all the pain of pushing out a child twice though since there were two babies. When the twins were born, I felt a warmth then a tug in my heart as two more lives were connected to me via a string to my soul. I saw how Ioannis'' face brightened up when he finally saw the twins for the first time. He even cried a bit. I should have cried too but I didn''t for some reason. I am just really happy and relieved that everything went well.


    The first thing I did was carry both babies after they were given a quick health check by Lia and Aelorus. I then slowly walked, carrying the twins near the bed where Ioannis was laying. He doesn''t have the strength yet to get up from the bed. I placed the twins on Ioannis chest and he started crying again. I simply leaned towards him and gave him a fiery kiss, stopping his cries and calming him down.


    Once our lips parted, Ioannis and I simply smiled at each other. As if it was a silent praise to each other for a "job well-done" as parents, getting through the deification, the fragile pregnancy and giving birth to live children which was very difficult to achieve in the current world.


    We both looked at the fruits of our love for each other with happy smiles on our faces. The twins have soft brown wavy hair just like their father''s. They both had the same shape as my lips and my skin tone which was a bit more on the paler side compared to Ioannis. They have long lashes, small heart-shaped faces, perfectly arched brows in the same color as their hair and small pink lips. It made me more excited as to how much more ethereal these children will look like in the future. Well, not to brag but the "ingredients" used to make these two are quite high quality.


    The babies'' eyes are still closed, being newborns and all but I am quite sure they will have their father''s eyes. I actually wanted my children to look a bit more like their fathers than me. I am simply happy just to let them inherit my ability to use all available mana attributes and passively be able to use barrier magic for constant protection.


    As for traits and magical affinities for children born from men from other mystique races, I can only pass on a maximum of two affinities and one passive ability to them. It is the same from their father''s side of the bloodline. I did a little bit of research and did a bit of magic here and there so that all my children, no matter which race they are from, will still look more like their fathers. It will be easier to identify which household the children belong to if there is uncanny resemblance to their father which works just perfect for me.


    The way I see it, heredity in this world works differently since the world still put much importance in the balance of things. Mystiques are already way stronger than a normal human and also have longer lifespans too. Making them too overpowered will simply brew possible disasters and risk of abuse towards the weaker races.


    Everyone regardless of race will always have a certain greed and selfishness inside of them. I guess the Eieneans are the only exemptions to this rule simply because we own and manage this world and we needed all the powers we can muster to lord over everybody, maming sure we can put everyone else in line.


    As for the twins'' names, it was decided via a long discussion between Ioannis and I. We decided that our first children will have their names start with the letter "I" just like their father. The little girl will be named "Ianthe" and the little boy will be named, "Iosef". I found the idea very cute and I even teased Ioannis that the next child''s name should start with the letter "L" like mine. The pregnant guy at that time, blushingly nodded his head and said thanks.


    With the twins'' birth, the Larkspur household has officially welcomed their two newest members. Ioannis is still a bit weak from giving birth due to the pain and how much mana and life essence the children took from his body so they can push themselves out of his womb. It was quite understandable too since we are both clueless as to what to expect. I am quite sure the next time we will both be able to get through it very smoothly.


    I am just thankful that Aelorus was around. He looked like he has been delivering babies all his life with how skillful he did his job while explaining things and giving clear instructions to me. Now, I know what to do the next time another guy gives birth and I would be more prepared and calm. Damn. I just remembered the next father-to-be from my deified husbands was the queen of all drama queens. I could only sigh at what''s in store for me in the future.


    Other things I allotted my time in to was getting and reviewing information about high quality male targets from the other human territories as well as from the mystique races. Don''t get me wrong. I am not planning on kidnapping or forcing anybody but I would like to stage an "accidental" meeting with these guys and see where things go afterwards.


    If they are evil beings, I will treat them with the same kind of evil and just take what I need and disappear. If they are good and worthy people, I do not have any issues with taking them into my family officially. All these information is conveniently being delivered to me through my shared storage and comes from two sources, the blood demons led by Void and the Noir organization members.

 Chapter 242 - 242 - Babies and how fast they grow

    When I was in the academe, I made sure to take as many classes and read just as many books in the library regarding pregnancy, childbirth, child rearing, child education, child nutrition, etc. I got a lot of weird looks from other people in the academe. The one thing they have in common is they all look at me like I am weird or crazy. Even Ioannis told me that only men take these classes but I still went to register and attend them anyways.


    I should have been well-equipped with everything I need to know to take care of a pregnant guy and everything else that happens afterwards but the problem was, everything that I studied barely applies to our situation! I totally forgot that I will not have human babies! They will all be born as mystiques with different growth rates, patterns and nutritional needs.


    Though Ioannis was previously a human, after deification, everything that is produced from his body will be of mystique nature. Babies are included in that category. The first major difference was how we can reduce the time it takes to give birth to a child to as little as six months, given proper nourishment from both parents. A normal human needs nine months! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The "nourishment" we were talking about here is not just ample food, rest, care or doctor check-ups. Mystique babies become stronger and healthier when nourished by their mothers which means, I have to make sure to copulate with the father of my children at regular intervals. This is even more important since the father of my children was a deified person, not a natural-born mystique. Children are like bottomless pits, absorbing sustenance from their fathers.


    The "copulation" also applies to mystique fathers but not as frequent as to the needs of the deified ones. The mystique races can also use an alternative like the mother saving up their life and mana essence in advance inside an orb and having the fathers absorb it in regular intervals to support the pregnancy.


    Normally though, the mystique races are used to having the fathers rearing the children on their own though it puts their lives and health in a lot of risk.


    As for the diet part, human children need milk from their fathers at least for the first year of their lives and then eventually move to solid food once they have their baby teeth and all. Mystique babies feed on a combination of mana and life essences, either from their father alone, their mother alone or the best one would be a combination of both. These essences were placed in a specific magic tool which blends it and then converts it to a liquid form akin to milk as well.


    This one-of-a-kind milk that follows a very specific and difficult process to produce is the reason why I have been constantly saving excess mana and life essences whenever I spend intimate time with my men. With how they were normal humans before with mana that was only enough to keep themselves alive, you can''t just expect them to know how to extract enough of both life and mana essences from their bodies to keep the children fed and themselves alive afterwards.


    I have been constantly saving mine in the room of beginnings in a highly protected space. It has been already been prepared as early as I found out about it through the books I have read in this palace. I have also started with keeping the essences from Ioannis, Kayden, Dimitri and Lark in their respective receptacles, ready for producing milk for the children I will have with them in the future.


    Mystique children will feed on this milk for 2 years straight until their body is strong enough to get sustenance on their own from other sources. This is the reason why the mortality rate of newborns in this world is high, not only for humans but also mystiques. Keeping themselves (the father) fed and healthy is already a struggle and this creates a domino effect of weaker bodies unable to bear children. If a man is lucky enough to give birth to one, the children were most likely sickly or weak.


    This much preparation has helped me make sure that although it was unexpected that I will have a pair of twins on the first try, my husband would not have to strain his body further to keep the children fed. Since I took responsibility for these guys, I have to do it till the end.


    I have already made arrangements and left instructions about these things to my pregnant men back in Marahuyo. I have also built and prepared a similar structure as the one in the room of beginnings to ensure that the milk production would be enough. You can never be too early when it comes to preparing things for your children.


    Mystiques normally have a pregnancy of 12 months since the children born from them are physically stronger and supposedly have the ability to use mana so they need more time to be formed in their father''s womb. Given the constant support I have given to the three guys (a giant, an elf and a herald), we could shorten the time needed to 10 months at most.


    Only dragons were different since no matter how much support were provided to the dragon eggs, the children are just endless pits absorbing life and mana essences from their fathers. They will hatch at exactly 14 months (a year in this world).


    There is a catch though. A dragon can lay several batches of eggs in year if they are lucky meaning they can constantly hatch eggs if they found their match. This is the reason behind the tons of gifts I have been receiving from the dragons. Eieneans are the best match for dragons in terms of seed quality, amount of mana and fertility. Dragons also come out of their eggs in the form of a 1-year old child.


    As for my babies from the deified humans, once they get past the first six months where the babies are the most fragile we should be able to relax. For the first two years of life, they just have to be fed adequately and consistently. After that, the children should grow up well as they should with no issues. Once the vulnerable first two years of their lives are over, it is almost impossible for the children to get hurt or even get sick.


    In terms of lifespan and aging, mystique children will eventually stop aging by the time they turn 25 and will gain the ability to control how old they will look from then on. As for human children, time does not stop for them and with the life expectancy at this period in time, they should be lucky to reach the old age of about 70 before they die of natural causes.


    As for the child education, it is usually handled by the family who took the custody for the children. It is not that the father couldn''t meddle, they can still teach their children things but the curriculum and final decision as to the path that the child will study will come from the mother''s family.


    As for my case, I technically don''t have a family and I might need to discuss this with Samir, Laerad, Lia and Aelorus. We could build a school of some sort and decide where we could find an early child educator to handle the studying of the children. Maybe, they can all take turns to take that role since I will be away most of the time.


    ******** ******** ********


    For some reason, after Ioannis had a private conversation with Samir and another separate conversation with Laerad, the three suddenly had a close relationship like they have known each other since they were young. Honestly, I find it fishy and you know how people become friends when they share the same goals and values, right? That''s the feeling I am getting from all of this.


    The trio eventually set up a private conversation at one of the gazebos in MY palace garden where I was not allowed to listen in. They have secrets now, I suppose. I also feel that these secrets have something to do with me.


    This gut feeling was confirmed when Samir and Laerad became more expressive. I wanted to say "aggressive" but they are trying to tone it down. They are currently just trying to check where my limits and my bottom line are in terms of physical touch and flirting.


    As to how they are testing it, from the previous suggestive looks and flirting once in a while, they went all out on seducing me in every way possible now. For some reason, the other two are not present whenever one makes their move. It was like a silent permission to one another approach me to try their luck.


    Ioannis stays in a separate room that is meant for his recovery after giving birth. The children are also placed in their specially crafted cribs inside the same room that tells us exactly when they need to be fed and also keeps the babies clean which was really quite convenient. If only a similar invention was present back in Earth, parenthood would be 10 times easier.


    Except during visits and meal time, I rarely saw Ioannis walking around the house. I occasionally bump into Samir within the kingdom but none of them try to follow me around or annoy me so far. Laerad visits the palace too once in a while.


    The two guys visit Ioannis almost everyday in his room. Sometimes they bring in gifts, have tea and snacks together or simply help in taking care of the children and keeping them amused by playing with the two cute babies.


    As to what they talk about during their bonding time, I don''t know! Even Lia and Aelorus do not want to meddle or divulge the contents of their conversation. It was so secretive that they put a sound barrier around the three of them courtesy of Laerad. THIS IS ALL VERY SHADY!

 Chapter 243 - 243 - Plans brewing in the background

    It has already been 20 days since Luna left for another place with Ioannis in tow. By this time, they know that Ioannis should have already given birth and as his wife, she must be taking care of his recovery as well as making sure the child survives the first few weeks of fragile health. (A/N: Nobody knew that there were two babies except Luna and Ioannis and people in Eieneos)


    Nobody in the house ever talks about Ioannis'' pregnancy and whenever other people ask where he and Luna was, all of them were trained to answer that Luna brought Ioannis somewhere where he can be safe so he can relax and focus on his pregnancy. It is the household''s tightly guarded secret that Ioannis is about to give birth since it would be abnormal to be at that stage when the children are only 6 months on the way.


    During this sensitive time, Aurum has simply focused on his classes at the academe. He was trying to keep his mind from the fact that he may end up marrying an unknown person chosen by his parents. The idea itself is killing him inside. He is already planning his escape secretly but unbeknownst to him, his entourage has been keeping tabs on everything he''s been working on in the background.


    As for the other members of his entourage, they have been having secret meetings whenever Aurum is away. They received a number of tasks from Luna before she left. These tasks can''t be known to Aurum since it will ruin the grand prank they have prepared for him. The four are also secretly preparing things on their side for their upcoming marriage while Aurum was left distressed if Luna is going to even show up in his borthday banquet.


    The one that was assigned to leave the academe to arrange everything secretly was Xenos. At that time, it was barely a week since Luna left Hoffen City when he asked permission from Aurum to leave the academe.


    When Aurum asked him why he needs to leave, he told him a lie that a secret message came in from the palace and some documents are needed to be processed. He lied through his teeth that the douments are urgent and must be completed to ensure the affairs of Aurum''s palace are kept in order. He even went to lengths to lie that some of the things that needed to be prepared are for the upcoming birthday banquet. Aurum simply sighed and gave him permission to leave.


    Once Xenos was out of the academe, the first place he visited was the Moonlight Inn which is Luna''s personal property. He requested a meeting with Izuku and Feivel, Luna''s insiders in the real estate and business registration offices of the city. He handed some information regarding his hometown and that of the other three people, Calix, Yren and Helios to proceed with the next step of their plans.


    The information is regarding the territories of their respective families, the existing businesses and industries that they are in where all of their income comes from as well as a list of requirements they need to acquire to purchase land within those territories. They also asked for assistance to hire investigators to check on their fathers and if it was possible to see them again or extend help in any way. These are some of the tasks that were left to them by Luna in preparation for them becoming a member of the Rosenoir household.


    ******** ******** ********


    A backstory on the four minion''s family background


    Helios, Calyx, Yren and Xenos have already cut ties with their birth mothers'' families who previously had the custody of their children. They were sons of least favorite concubines and lovers of their respective mothers so their worth isn''t that much in their families'' eyes.


    They were unwanted children. When they were young, they always thought that as long as they were obedient and not show envy towards the children of the main household, they can at least live quietly with their fathers until they are sent out as tools to marry their mothers'' business partners or allies. They were so wrong on this way of thinking.


    Out of the blue, they were chosen to be sent to the palace after their mothers signed an agreement with the Empress'' palace to have them sent as attendants to the crown prince.


    Their fathers cried and begged. The poor men promised to do everything and asked for nothing but keep their children and see them grow up by their sides. Their cruel mothers, wanting to lessen the amount of mouths to feed and to get rid of useless "people", pushed with the agreement to squeeze out the last value these children could ever have to them.


    These four unwanted children were not part of the main household and since they are men, they will never be in line to inherit the noble titles of their mothers. These four are sons of nobility from households being led by countesses (counterpart was Earl for male-led households) but they were taken for granted since they were born to lovers being kept outside by these female nobles.


    After their family got their monetary reward and the favors they asked to strengthen the households they were leading, they knocked out the four children, tied them up in packages and sent them to the capital where the royal palace is. No matter how others think that it was an honor to be the crown prince''s attendant, the truth is that the four were actually sold to be servants, only a step above a slave to Aurum who was the crown prince at that time.


    After they were sent to the palace, the four poor children never heard anything from their hometowns again. There was not a single letter or gift. There was not even any attempt to check on their well-being but they knew that their mothers forbid their fathers to keep in touch with them. They know how powerless men can be in this world so they never felt anger towards their fathers but instead it kept them moving forward, hoping one day they can pull their fathers out of the hell holes they were in. They felt hope when they met Kayden and his father Lucas who was in a similar situation as they were.


    The four children at that time were sent at the young age of 7. At that time, even with their young minds and thin bodies, they already knew that they were as good as dead to their previous households. The four children bravely decided to request for the Empress and the crown prince to give them a new name and then let them carry the family name of their fathers to wash themselves from their connection to their mothers and the households they were managing. This request was quickly granted by the kind empress.


    The four were then baptized with their new names in exchange for willingly accepting a soul seal, connecting them to Aurum''s life and death. This ensurees utmost loyalty to their master and also their master''s future wife. The four never disliked this set up because for one, Aurum and the palace has treated them very well. They were treated as people and not a commodity for sale, something that they never experienced back in their former households.


    As the five slowly grew up, they devised a devious plan to eat up the territories of Xenos, Calyx, Helios and Yren''s households. They planned to buy off land, build businesses and create problems to damage their ex-mothers'' finances and household reputation.


    At first it was nothing but a dream but after meeting Luna, it suddenly became a doable plan. Now that they have a backer and enough resources available, the hunt began..


    Xenos'' target is the territory of the Port City of Hurley named after the family name of the current countess, Alexandria Hurley, his birth mother. His father is one of the lesser nobles under a household led by Baroness Gale (Xenos'' grandmother).


    As per the last information, his father has already cut ties with his mother and returned to his family. The man was heartbroken after his young son was sent away to the royal palace. The Hurleys have always made it a point to suppress and bully his father''s household. His father is currently working for the business of the Gale household.


    Helios'' target is the vast agricultural territory of Shareen which is half owned by his birth mother''s household. His mother is the current Countess Drusilla. Just like Xenos'' father, Helios father cut ties with his mother and went back to his family.


    His father''s family is the current rival family of the Drusillas who also has considerable power in the area, the Barony of Tilden. Helios goal is to buy the rest of the land not owned by the two major families and then team up with the Barony of Tilden to get a chunk off of the Earldom of Drusilla''s properties.


    Calyx''s target is the beautiful and ancient city of Kalina which is a hub of culture and the arts of the Athanoviya empire. His mother''s family governs the Earldom of Cassia, a scholarly family whose business is mainly making copies of original books and selling them to collectors and educational institutions.


    His father was from the rich merchant family of Quillon (still considered as commoner descent) and he is known for being a very talented scribe. Coupled with his father''s family being the largest supplier of papyrus in the Eastern region of the empire, his mother took an interest of him and the benefits he will bring to her household. The last thing he heard was that his father returned to his family and helped out in managing the business and taking in scribe work once in a while.


    Yren''s target is the fortress city of Borg. His mother''s family comes from a military background and is currently the territory assisting the empire in pushing back the rebels and spies from the north. Due to the contribution of his maternal household to previous wars, they were given the noble title of earl as part of their reward for selling him to the royal palace.


    His father is an orphan with a mercenary background. The two met during a skirmish more than 20 years ago and his mother liked his father''s looks, charisma and strength. After his mother sent him away, his father cut his ties with his mother''s household and seemingly disappeared for a decade. When he came back, he came back strong and with a bang. He is now the Condottiero of the largest mercenary group of the North, Wrath. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    End of backstory


    ******** ******** ********

 Chapter 244 - 244 - No other choice but to leave

    After making sure that I have prepared and secured everything that Ioannis and the twins might need, I had no choice but to leave for some time to visit other places where I am needed as of the moment. I can proudly say that at least I was able to finish all the work that piled up in Eieneos during the time that I was outside.


    There are a lot of things on my to-do list for this trip. I have to finish everything within two weeks since I really miss the children and Ioannis very much.


    I am planning to visit my grandparents-in-law (Dimitri''s grandparents), the hacienda and the town in Arista to see what other improvements we can add to make it even more profitable. I also have to check on the old couple''s health and give them a heads up about my plans regarding bring Dimitri to my hometown and having a child soon.


    Since the time that I have confirmed that Laerad (Nische) has already gotten most of his strength and powers back, the two of us started working on rebuilding the other livable areas in the world tree realm where those from the other races that I have given permission to will live in. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We have also secured the central part of the world tree and ensured that only the two of us can access it for safety reasons. He said that he only left a whiff of his powers and soul on the tree just to ensure that it can be used as a storage space for the orbs and the saplings.


    We set the innermost core of the world tree as our little paradise and personal space. Laerad said that it was indeed his original intention which is why he made it extremely beautiful and to my liking.


    He created a vast field of flowers and put the world tree''s outerbody in the middle since he said that I loved to hug it. The little hut was a lasr minute audition since he wants me to have a place to sleep whenever I am here.


    By the time I was leaving Eieneos, we have completed the area of Zanahavre (for the faeries) since I have to use it as a bargaining chip to get them to surrender the orb that was within their care. It may not be enough to convince them immediately but I think it can at least get me to win 50% of the negotiation in my favor. As for the other places we built afterwards, I requested for Aeterdumnox, Gollmortha and Freyheimr since I took in consideration which races I have met so far.


    In this light, a visit to Zanahavre for the negotiations is a priority. I have to see if they are willing to make a profitable exchange with me. It will be a new home for then in exchange for the orb in their possession.


    I also have to check on are the construction of the businesses in Sklavryet. I will also do a quick visit to Marahuyo and the pregnant guys out there since I am already in the same area. I need to tell them about the updates in the world tree realm as well. It has been a month since I visited my beautiful house there too.


    Other things I have to do was to drop by the magic tower and the room of questions. I may have to talk to the tower''s grandmaster as well since the engagement should have expired by now since it has been six months since I met with the grandmaster and sign the agreement much to the anger of my temporary fianc¨¦.


    Keeran tried to track me down and talk to me before. As for the reasons he wants to talk, I never tried to know about it. I sneaked quite a few times in the room of questions but I was able to escape him each time. The seal on his womb should be long gone so his monthly flare ups should be a bit more uncomfortable for the last three months. He has my mana orb though so he should survive.


    What can I do? He always looks so angry whenever we meet and I don''t want to have anything to do with him and his outbursts. Meeting him at the entertainment district and falling under his radar was a total accident. I just attributed it to bad luck since I couldn''t hide my magic that well yet at that time.


    Lastly and the most important of all is the preparation for Aurum''s 24th birthday banquet. I already had a dress since I kind of hoarded a few of them the last time I ordered some customized dresses from my favorite handsome tailor. There are other importnat things to do apart from preparing a dress, though.


    On the 25th day from the time I left Hoffen City, I gave a quick goodbye kiss to the children and Ioannis as I have to go for a quick visit at the academe. I gave Ioannis a quick sunmary of everything that I need to do while I''m away (except about Marahuyo) with a promise that I will be back in two weeks which would be around two and a half months in Eieneos.


    My first stop would be the academe first but I have to be careful not to meet Aurum for now. I will meet him on the day of his birthday banquet.


    I have completed my needed units for the current semester but a new semester, the last one for this academic year, is about to start again. I only have a few weeks left to decide on which subjects or courses I would be taking.


    I am not sure if I would be taking another immersion subject that requires me to go to a far away place though. I think doing that would hinder my plans to bring back husband number two and three to Eieneos to complete the ritual in the room of beginnings.


    With so many places to go to and so little time I have set for myself, I am starting to think if there is anything I could do to balance things out. I may have to ask Laerad, Lia and Aelorus the next time I meet them for any ideas that I could do.


    As I appeared at the headmaster''s office, much to the surprise of the old man, I asked for assistance on getting the list of courses that are available. He called for somebody to assist me in the registration without having to leave his office as per my request. Everything was completed within an hour.


    From the headmaster''s office, I teleported straight to the office of Grandpa Mage in the Magic Tower. His eyes widened in surprise but he doesn''t seem to be too shocked about my presence.


    Our conversation was short, just confirming if there are any questions that are urgent as well as my compensation based on the contract. I also confirmed that the engagement between Keeran and me have expired. I refilled the empty mana orbs that I left half a year ago and left a few more extras just in case.


    He asked if I wanted to meet Keeran but I declined. I changed the subject by sharing the news that Ioannis has given birth to twins for me.


    He wasn''t surprised by him giving birth at six months since he already knew about mystiques. He sincerely congratulated me but he teased as to when he would have great grandchildren of his own.


    I simply smiled but did not answer. I have too many things on my plate right now and the last thing on my mind is to get a new human husband. Well, I got Aurum but his situation was different.


    After leaving the magic tower, I did quick visits to the adventurers'' guild, alchemists'' guild and chefs'' guild. I check on my income and also further instructions to get my physician''s certificate.


    I am already in the master level in alchemy, botany, cooking (I specialized in medicinal cuisine) and have shown them at least rank 4 of healing magic so I should qualify now. Too bad, there was a last requirement to assist the northern borders of the empire as a volunteer healer to get my certificate.


    It came as a surprise to me but it is not like I have a choice or a way to circumvent this requirement. I just feel irritated since I already planned not to go on an immersion subject but now I am being tasked to go to a war-torn area far in the north.


    I have asked how many volunteer hours I need to get the certification and they said that I have to stay there for at least a month and a half. I may have to delay getting that physician''s certification for this academe year. My prioritiy is to complete the Eienean ritual with husband number two and three and get them pregnant too to move with the next plans.


    Once I got everything set, I teleported to Sklavryet, smack in the middle of the main conference room in Noir. It seems that all the elders are here, just in time when I needed to talk to them urgently.

 Chapter 245 - 245 - Updates from the Sklavryet region

    As I suddenly appeared standing in one corner of the conference room, the old gentlemen all went into a defensive position as if they were under an attack. It was quite impressive how fast they could still move even if most of them are in their late 60s or early 70s. Once an assassin, always an assassin it seems.


    When they have finally confirmed that it was me, someone they know, they quickly hid all of their weapons in different parts of their bodies and clothing. They also apologized for acting so aggressively towards me and treating me as an enemy. I dismissed everything like it was a joke and praised them instead for not losing their touch even at their advanced age.


    When I looked around the room, I was surprised to actually see, the "Little Prince", the current leader who rarely attends these meetings. He was also staring right at me with widened eyes. He was the only one that didn''t act defensively as if he immediately knew who I was which was really weird,I must say.


    I gave updates to the elders about things that have happened on my end including my first husband giving birth and my plans to attend the 8th prince''s birthday banquet in a few days. From the time we had an agreement to be co-owners of the commercial district I decided to build, the elders made it a point to give me regular reports about the progress of the construction of the stores and the inn, hiring of employees, approval of business permits and how much money has been used so far.


    After the brief exchange of updates, I opted to still stay and join the meeting but my intention is to only listen to the topics they have for today. I eventually couldn''t help but speak a couple of times since they asked for my opinions or suggestions on certain missions, improvements in facilities and research projects.


    Throughout the meeting, even if I was just sitting and keeping things to myself, I felt an intense stare coming from a certain someone that never attends these meetings till recently. I couldn''t help but scoff on how he is an assassin if he can''t hide his emotions that well. He''s really that guy who called himself "Youssef" back in academe.


    After the meeting, I dropped by my little territory inside the organization''s ground which is currently assigned as the personal chambers of Richard and his older brother, who I just found out was named Chandler. This is the first time I will be meeting both of them with me showing my real face that is.


    As I approached the villa, I immediately heard a flurry of footsteps approaching the main door. Next thing I knew, the door flew open as the walls seemed to have vibrated from the force. What is with these men and them wanting to break the doors of my properties?


    I went inside the door passing through the two guys who seemed to be panting from running in a hurry to welcome me. I smiled at both of them as I looked around the villa that I asked to be built according to my preferences.


    There was a main house with a quaint patio, a separate building for cooking and food storage, a training ground, a small infirmary, weapons storage, a simple garden and then a bigger building that looked like a barracks but was built like a posh apartment. Overall, my wishes were fulfilled so I am quite happy.


    I sat on one of the chairs placed at my villa''s patio while the other two stayed standing a few steps away from the small dining table in front of me. I looked at them with raised eyebrows while the two were looking at me eagerly and excitedly. They look like cute puppies. How cute!


    It was the first time Richard will be seeing me since I bought him out from slavery since he was blindfolded and a little borderline crazy at that time. As for Chandler, I don''t know if he remembers my face since he was drugged and dazed the first time I met him at the auction house.


    I asked about how they were doing in terms of their health, accommodations as well as their physical training. They eagerly explained how they were spending most of their waking hours at the training camp and that they were doing well with everything else. I gave them an update that the elders have given me regarding the possible locations of their brethren and particularly, their eldest brother (there should be four of them but the eldest died when he was young). I ended our short meeting with a promise to bring them back as soon as possible.


    They nodded their heads and told me that they understood that taking back their people takes time. They promised to wait patiently for any good news, hopefully. Lastly, they excitedly told me their assigned codenames. Richard was given the name "Nightshade" while Chandler was given "Hemlock". I think the last brother will get a "poisonous" code name too.


    I only stayed for about an hour with them making sure that they got everything that they needed within my territory and noted for any requests that they may have. I gave them a heads up that once they are done with training, they may be assigned to the commercial district that I own which was currently being built outside the HQ. They immediately gave their commitment to working for me for whatever task I have for them. I bid them a simple goodbye and went straight to Marahuyo from there. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I reappeared right inside my villa''s master''s bedroom in the northern most part of Marahuyo. I stretched my body and dropped face first on my soft bed. I really love preservation magic since it keeps things clean and dust-free no matter how long you left a property uninhabited.


    After only a couple of minutes, I already heard a series of knocks from the front door of my villa. Ugh! Can''t they just pretend that they did not notice me even for a few hours so I can rest?


    I lazily got out of bed then walked leisurely down the stairs instead of teleporting. After about 5 minutes, I slowly opened the door and as expected the three pregnant guys were outside. I ushered them in and asked them to take a seat in the living room. Once they''re seated comfortably, I waved my hands and gave them some warm milk tea and a few fruit tarts that these men loved since the start of their pregnancies.


    The eyes of the three guys, Makisig, Vaelion and Reiss widened as they saw the food that I prepared for them. They ate happily and drank the warm milk tea with contented faces.


    I honestly told them that I won''t be staying for too long and only came to check the food inventory in the territory, construction updates and of course, the three of them. I gave each of them a kiss on the lips and also refilled the orb pendants with my mana and life essences so that the children in their bellies can be fed well without their bodies suffering too much.


    They looked sad after I told them that I won''t be staying for too long and simply asked for a few minutes of an embrace each which I dotingly gave them. The four of us teleported straight in the middle of the central plaza which surprised everybody. I walked leisurely towards the community kitchen area, making sure that the three pregnant guys are following behind at their own pace.


    I checked on the food inventory and refilled food ingredients that are in low quantities. While I am doing my thing, the elders appeared and gave me updates in terms of security and population. They gave me a heads up that while I am away, they encountered a few male beastmen that were injured and were on the run from female pursuers and their guards. They said that those male beastmen were very thankful and admitted that they were on their heat periods and if they were not rescued at that time, they would have been tainted by those evil women.


    I kept my face nonchalant but inside my head, I was celebrating! The reason why I placed Marahuyo in between the areas of Gollmortha (territory of the giants) and Lyartaim (territory of the beastmen) was to increase the chances of taking in beastmen who were desperately looking for a safe place to live in. I am not saying I will make all these guys my husbands, but it is an easier way to get them here willingly than to visit Lyartaim and snatch from their population.


    I gave instructions to let the guys build their own homes once they''re nursed back to health if they want to stay or escort them back to Lyartaim if they prefer to go back. I told them not to force these guys but still try to convince them to stay by showing off what the territory has to offer. Them being able to come inside my barrier successfully means that they are good people anyways so were not losing anything.


    I only plan to stay in Marahuyo till the middle of the next morning. The three pregnant guys begged for me to share the same bed with them. They snuggled next to me and I have never been more squeezed while sleeping in my entire life than tonight but I am not complaining at all. They all slept naked but I am strong-willed and simply hugged them and slept. I am so proud of myself!